Origines Britannicæ, or, The antiquities of the British churches with a preface concerning some pretended antiquities relating to Britain : in vindication of the Bishop of St. Asaph / by Ed. Stillingfleet ...
         Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 1276 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 229 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A61579
         Wing S5615
         ESTC R20016
         12443345
         ocm 12443345
         62156
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61579)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62156)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 298:21)
      
       
         
           
             Origines Britannicæ, or, The antiquities of the British churches with a preface concerning some pretended antiquities relating to Britain : in vindication of the Bishop of St. Asaph / by Ed. Stillingfleet ...
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
          
           [2], lxxiii, [6], 364 p.
           
             Printed by M. Flesher for Henry Mortlock ...,
             London :
             1685.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. BM.
             Errata on p. lxxiii.
             Advertisement on p. [8]-[9].
             Reproduction of original in Newberry Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- Church history.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           Origines
           Britannicae
           ,
           OR
           ,
           THE
           ANTIQUITIES
           OF
           The
           British
           Churches
           .
           WITH
           A
           PREFACE
           Concerning
           some
           pretended
           ANTIQUITIES
           Relating
           to
           BRITAIN
           ,
           IN
           Vindication
           of
           the
           BISHOP
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           .
        
         
           By
           
             ED.
             STILLINGFLEET
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           His
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             Flesher
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Mortlock
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1685.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Design
           of
           the
           following
           Book
           is
           to
           give
           as
           clear
           and
           distinct
           a
           View
           of
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           the
           
             British
             Churches
          
           ,
           from
           their
           first
           Plantation
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           had
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           Light
           as
           is
           left
           us
           concerning
           them
           .
           When
           I
           first
           undertook
           this
           Subject
           I
           intended
           no
           more
           than
           an
           Introduction
           to
           something
           else
           ;
           but
           being
           entred
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           laying
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           it
           before
           me
           ,
           I
           found
           so
           many
           obscure
           and
           doubtfull
           passages
           to
           be
           clear'd
           ,
           so
           many
           common
           mistakes
           to
           be
           rectified
           ,
           so
           many
           considerable
           parts
           of
           Church-History
           which
           tended
           to
           illustrate
           it
           ,
           that
           either
           I
           must
           give
           a
           very
           imperfect
           Account
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           exceed
           the
           proportions
           of
           a
           Preface
           ,
           that
           I
           concluded
           I
           had
           better
           alter
           my
           design
           and
           with
           more
           Pains
           and
           Materials
           make
           it
           an
           intire
           Work
           of
           it self
           .
           To
           this
           end
           I
           laid
           aside
           whatever
           related
           to
           the
           first
           Occasion
           of
           my
           undertaking
           it
           ,
           reserving
           that
           for
           its
           proper
           Place
           and
           Season
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           resumed
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           present
           Argument
           ,
           with
           larger
           and
           freer
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           attempt
           something
           towards
           the
           rescuing
           this
           part
           of
           Church-History
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           so
           much
           concerned
           ,
           from
           those
           
             Fabulous
             Antiquities
          
           which
           had
           so
           much
           debased
           the
           Value
           and
           eclipsed
           the
           Glory
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           knew
           was
           a
           Work
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           much
           Labour
           and
           Industry
           in
           searching
           and
           comparing
           good
           and
           bad
           Authours
           Printed
           and
           MS.
           foreign
           and
           domestick
           ;
           but
           which
           required
           more
           than
           ordinary
           care
           and
           judgment
           in
           separating
           the
           Oar
           from
           the
           Dross
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           the
           question
           might
           be
           ,
           whether
           it
           would
           not
           fall
           out
           here
           as
           in
           some
           Mines
           ,
           that
           the
           quantity
           of
           good
           Oar
           would
           be
           so
           small
           as
           hardly
           to
           compensate
           for
           the
           Pains
           of
           digging
           and
           refining
           it
           .
           But
           this
           was
           not
           all
           the
           difficulty
           to
           be
           foreseen
           ;
           for
           some
           Mens
           Eyes
           are
           still
           so
           tender
           as
           not
           to
           be
           
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           strong
           impressions
           of
           Light
           ;
           especially
           in
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           their
           own
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           For
           whatever
           the
           reason
           be
           ,
           of
           that
           Love
           Mankind
           do
           naturally
           bear
           to
           the
           Countrey
           they
           are
           born
           in
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           so
           universal
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Laplanders
           and
           Samoyeds
           admire
           no
           Countrey
           like
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           are
           impatient
           of
           any
           contradiction
           to
           their
           Fancies
           of
           the
           Beauties
           and
           Conveniencies
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           pity
           to
           rob
           Men
           of
           any
           such
           false
           Idea's
           ,
           not
           entrenching
           upon
           Religion
           or
           Morality
           ,
           which
           tend
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Ease
           and
           Comfort
           of
           their
           Lives
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           Men
           will
           be
           in
           love
           with
           a
           cold
           Air
           and
           a
           barren
           Soil
           ,
           with
           Ice
           and
           Mountains
           ,
           with
           living
           in
           Caves
           and
           Hutts
           ,
           and
           travelling
           upon
           the
           hardned
           Snow
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           any
           go
           about
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           by
           proving
           that
           the
           
             Elysian
             Fields
          
           are
           more
           pleasant
           than
           those
           Northern
           Climats
           ?
           And
           so
           strong
           is
           the
           inclination
           that
           is
           rooted
           in
           Mankind
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           some
           learned
           and
           witty
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           born
           in
           none
           of
           the
           most
           tempting
           Climats
           have
           used
           great
           Art
           and
           Industry
           to
           represent
           them
           with
           such
           advantage
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           though
           Paradise
           were
           but
           another
           Name
           for
           their
           Native
           Countrey
           .
           Of
           which
           we
           have
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           in
           the
           late
           Work
           of
           an
           ingenious
           Person
           ,
           who
           with
           mighty
           pains
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           not
           onely
           that
           
           Plato's
           
             Atlantick
             Island
          
           ,
           
           but
           the
           
             Elysian
             Fields
          
           themselves
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           one
           of
           the
           remotest
           Northern
           Countries
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           to
           little
           purpose
           to
           go
           about
           to
           alter
           such
           Mens
           opinions
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           much
           founded
           on
           Reason
           ,
           as
           on
           an
           over
           bearing
           Passion
           for
           their
           native
           Soil
           ,
           which
           hurts
           no
           other
           Part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           makes
           their
           own
           seem
           more
           pleasant
           to
           themselves
           .
           Some
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           the
           greatest
           punishment
           to
           such
           Persons
           ,
           is
           to
           let
           them
           live
           at
           Home
           and
           enjoy
           their
           own
           Opinions
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           look
           on
           it
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Wisedom
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           to
           make
           Men
           contented
           with
           the
           Places
           of
           their
           Habitations
           :
           For
           if
           all
           Mankind
           should
           love
           and
           admire
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Countrey
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           nothing
           but
           destroying
           one
           another
           in
           hopes
           to
           enjoy
           it
           ;
           whereas
           now
           ,
           since
           the
           true
           Paradise
           is
           lost
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           most
           convenient
           for
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           every
           Nation
           should
           believe
           they
           have
           it
           at
           Home
           .
        
         
         
           If
           therefore
           any
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           Nations
           should
           think
           their
           own
           the
           richest
           ,
           the
           pleasantest
           ,
           the
           fruitfullest
           Countrey
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           should
           by
           no
           means
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           dispute
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           I
           would
           the
           Wisedom
           or
           Goodness
           of
           their
           Parents
           .
           For
           ,
           however
           the
           Truth
           of
           things
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           best
           for
           Children
           to
           believe
           well
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           prove
           of
           very
           ill
           consequence
           to
           alter
           a
           mistaken
           good
           Opinion
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           makes
           them
           less
           contented
           and
           less
           fit
           to
           be
           governed
           than
           before
           ;
           and
           living
           under
           such
           a
           mispersuasion
           can
           never
           doe
           them
           so
           much
           hurt
           as
           the
           unseasonable
           discovery
           of
           their
           Errour
           doth
           .
           From
           hence
           I
           look
           on
           all
           National
           Quarrels
           as
           very
           foolish
           and
           mischievous
           ,
           it
           being
           reasonable
           that
           all
           Persons
           should
           love
           their
           own
           Countrey
           as
           they
           do
           their
           Parents
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           ought
           to
           suffer
           in
           his
           esteem
           for
           that
           which
           it
           was
           never
           in
           his
           Power
           to
           help
           .
           But
           whosoever
           fixes
           an
           ill
           Character
           upon
           a
           Person
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           makes
           a
           whole
           Nation
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           which
           no
           wise
           Man
           will
           ever
           doe
           ;
           and
           whoever
           doeth
           it
           will
           one
           time
           or
           other
           see
           cause
           to
           repent
           his
           Folly.
           
        
         
           But
           is
           it
           not
           possible
           for
           learned
           and
           ingenuous
           Men
           to
           enquire
           into
           and
           debate
           the
           several
           Antiquities
           of
           their
           Nations
           without
           making
           a
           
             National
             Quarrel
          
           about
           them
           ?
           In
           matter
           of
           Self-defence
           there
           is
           a
           
             Moderamen
             inculpatae
             tutelae
          
           to
           be
           observed
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           ought
           certainly
           to
           be
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           our
           Countrey
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           Dispute
           relates
           neither
           to
           the
           safety
           ,
           nor
           Profit
           ,
           nor
           the
           true
           Honour
           or
           esteem
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           a
           mere
           point
           of
           Antiquity
           ;
           wherein
           wise
           and
           learned
           Men
           may
           differ
           from
           each
           other
           that
           are
           Natives
           of
           the
           same
           Countrey
           .
           And
           these
           matters
           are
           not
           to
           be
           decided
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           nor
           by
           a
           majority
           of
           voices
           ,
           but
           depend
           upon
           the
           comparing
           of
           ancient
           Histories
           ,
           the
           credibility
           of
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           a
           sagacity
           in
           searching
           ,
           and
           skill
           in
           judging
           concerning
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           every
           one
           that
           can
           plead
           eloquently
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           or
           quote
           Authours
           at
           second
           Hand
           ,
           or
           dispute
           warmly
           out
           of
           common
           Places
           ,
           that
           is
           presently
           fit
           to
           judge
           about
           such
           things
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           doe
           that
           ought
           not
           onely
           to
           have
           a
           general
           skill
           in
           Antiquity
           and
           the
           best
           Authours
           ,
           but
           to
           compare
           the
           Histories
           and
           Annals
           ,
           the
           successions
           and
           the
           settlements
           of
           the
           Neighbour
           Nations
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           great
           impartiality
           to
           deliver
           
           his
           judgment
           ;
           but
           by
           no
           means
           to
           espouse
           any
           particular
           Interest
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           were
           retained
           on
           that
           side
           .
           Which
           he
           plainly
           discovers
           if
           he
           appear
           resolved
           to
           maintain
           one
           side
           against
           the
           strongest
           evidence
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           down
           the
           other
           in
           an
           ignominious
           and
           reproachfull
           manner
           ;
           as
           though
           nothing
           but
           
             particular
             Piques
          
           and
           Animosities
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           far
           worse
           ,
           
             ill
             Will
             to
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           could
           lead
           Men
           into
           such
           debates
           ;
           nay
           as
           though
           
             it
             were
             a
             degree
             of
             Lese-Majesty
             ,
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           termed
           )
           to
           call
           in
           question
           some
           very
           remote
           and
           very
           uncertain
           Traditions
           about
           the
           first
           Succession
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           a
           Neighbour
           Nation
           .
           This
           I
           have
           particular
           reason
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           from
           the
           usage
           the
           very
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           hath
           lately
           met
           with
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           
           merely
           because
           in
           his
           late
           excellent
           Book
           he
           rejects
           
             the
             long
             Succession
             of
             Kings
             from
          
           Fergus
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Ferquard
           ,
           
             from
             the
             time
             of
          
           Alexander
           
             's
             taking
             of
          
           Babylon
           ;
           which
           he
           doth
           chiefly
           on
           these
           two
           grounds
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           proves
           from
           good
           Authorities
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           could
           not
           be
           so
           early
           setled
           in
           Britain
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           those
           
             Scotish
             Historians
          
           who
           have
           asserted
           it
           are
           not
           of
           sufficient
           Authority
           to
           be
           relied
           upon
           ;
           which
           he
           shews
           at
           large
           in
           his
           Preface
           .
        
         
           Now
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           His
           Majesty's
           
             learned
             Advocate
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           think
           it
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Duty
           to
           answer
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Book
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           kind
           of
           sharpness
           and
           unhandsome
           Reflexions
           on
           a
           Person
           of
           his
           Character
           and
           Merit
           ;
           but
           none
           like
           this
           ,
           
             That
             he
             admires
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           
             did
             not
             think
             it
             a
             degree
             of
             Lese-Majesty
             to
             injure
             and
             shorten
             the
             Royal
             Line
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
           But
           there
           is
           more
           Reason
           to
           admire
           at
           the
           strangeness
           of
           this
           Accusation
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           intended
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           could
           as
           well
           prosecute
           as
           write
           against
           the
           Bishop
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           for
           disputing
           their
           Antiquities
           .
           As
           though
           the
           fundamental
           Constitution
           of
           the
           
             British
             Monarchy
          
           were
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           the
           Credit
           of
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           for
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           presently
           shew
           ,
           the
           main
           stress
           of
           this
           matter
           doth
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           these
           are
           dangerous
           insinuations
           ,
           and
           may
           as
           well
           be
           urged
           against
           some
           part
           of
           the
           following
           Book
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           make
           it
           clear
           how
           very
           unjust
           and
           unreasonable
           they
           are
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Royal
             
             Line
          
           which
           is
           in
           dispute
           ,
           but
           the
           Succession
           of
           it
           in
           such
           a
           Place
           ;
           the
           
             Irish
             Antiquaries
          
           carrying
           the
           Succession
           much
           farther
           back
           than
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           or
           Lesly
           ,
           
           or
           Buchanan
           do
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           charge
           others
           far
           more
           with
           
             shortning
             the
             Royal
             Line
          
           ,
           making
           it
           to
           begin
           with
           Fergus
           ;
           when
           they
           derive
           it
           long
           before
           by
           a
           continued
           Succession
           from
           
             Simon
             Brek
          
           ,
           and
           Herimon
           ,
           and
           Gathelus
           ,
           who
           they
           say
           was
           but
           six
           Descents
           from
           Japhet
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           
             any
             degree
             of
             Lese-Majesty
          
           (
           for
           I
           am
           very
           unwilling
           to
           put
           these
           hard
           Words
           into
           proper
           English
           )
           in
           those
           who
           debate
           any
           thing
           wherein
           
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
          
           is
           concerned
           ,
           let
           them
           clear
           themselves
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Fergus
           .
           For
           that
           is
           truly
           the
           State
           of
           the
           case
           ;
           those
           who
           contend
           so
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferchard
           ,
           placing
           his
           Title
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ;
           which
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           Words
           of
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           truth
           the
           main
           support
           of
           all
           this
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           although
           Fordon
           doth
           mention
           the
           Succession
           of
           many
           Kings
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferquard
           to
           
             Fergus
             II.
          
           yet
           he
           professes
           he
           could
           find
           nothing
           particular
           concerning
           them
           ;
           although
           he
           quotes
           several
           Chronicles
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           told
           he
           had
           the
           View
           of
           their
           Annals
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           of
           
             Paslay
             ,
             Scoon
          
           and
           other
           Places
           .
           He
           names
           indeed
           45.
           
           Kings
           ,
           
           
             but
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             excused
             as
             to
             the
             several
             times
             of
             their
             Reigns
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             not
             met
             with
             them
             written
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             time
             of
          
           Fergus
           
             II.
             he
             promiseth
             to
             be
             very
             distinct
             and
             particular
             .
          
           Yet
           after
           him
           comes
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           tells
           us
           that
           Erasmus
           
             said
             he
             could
             not
             lie
          
           ;
           
           (
           which
           comes
           very
           near
           to
           Infallibility
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           )
           and
           he
           is
           as
           distinct
           and
           particular
           in
           the
           
             first
             Succession
          
           as
           he
           is
           in
           the
           second
           .
           From
           whence
           comes
           this
           mighty
           difference
           ?
           Of
           this
           he
           informs
           us
           from
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           himself
           (
           and
           can
           we
           have
           a
           better
           Authority
           than
           his
           that
           could
           not
           lie
           ?
           )
           
             That
             he
             had
             several
             Books
             from
          
           Icolmkill
           ,
           
             which
             he
             followed
             in
             writing
             his
             History
             .
          
           I
           cannot
           now
           enter
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
           Authority
           of
           these
           Books
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           afterwards
           )
           but
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           yet
           appears
           ,
           it
           depends
           upon
           the
           Credibility
           of
           Hector
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           I
           am
           now
           to
           shew
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           his
           Authority
           be
           allowed
           ,
           those
           who
           lengthen
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           doe
           more
           
             injury
             to
             the
             Monarchy
          
           than
           those
           who
           shorten
           it
           .
           For
           the
           first
           Account
           he
           gives
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Scots
             in
             Britain
             being
             pressed
             by
             the
             Picts
             and
             Britains
             ,
             they
             sent
             over
             into
             Ireland
             for
             assistence
             ;
             Ferquard
             sent
             his
             Son
             Fergus
             with
             Supplies
             ;
             who
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             left
             it
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             what
             Government
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             whether
             a
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               Aristocracy
            
             or
             
               a
               Commonwealth
            
             ;
             and
             they
             pitched
             upon
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             made
             Fergus
             their
             King
             :
             which
             he
             saith
             was
             just
             330
             years
             before
             
             Christ's
             Nativity
             .
             After
             which
             he
             sets
             down
             Fergus
             his
             owning
             that
             he
             received
             his
             Authority
             from
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             their
             
               Fundamental
               Contract
            
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             Line
             ,
             
             which
             if
             he
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             was
             ingraven
             in
             Marble
             Tables
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               Agrarian
               Law
            
             follow'd
             .
          
           And
           (
           which
           is
           very
           observable
           )
           the
           first
           Design
           we
           find
           laid
           for
           
             altering
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             excluding
             the
             next
             Heir
             ,
          
           
           is
           in
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           his
           account
           of
           the
           immediate
           Successour
           to
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferquard
           .
           
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           binding
           Oath
           to
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Fergus
           ,
           yet
           immediately
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           Feritharis
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           although
           Fergus
           left
           Ferlegus
           his
           Son
           and
           Heir
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           a
           Law
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           was
           past
           excluding
           the
           next
           Heir
           from
           any
           right
           to
           Government
           till
           he
           attained
           to
           such
           an
           Age.
           The
           effect
           whereof
           was
           ,
           that
           Ferlegus
           attempting
           to
           recover
           his
           Right
           from
           Feritharis
           was
           banished
           and
           utterly
           excluded
           .
           Hector
           himself
           confesses
           
             he
             was
             at
             just
             Age
             when
             he
             demanded
             the
             Crown
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             he
             was
             put
             by
             and
             severely
             rebuked
             ,
          
           quod
           injussu
           Patrum
           petiisset
           Regnum
           ,
           
             but
             he
             did
             it
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Senate
             ;
             upon
             which
             they
             imprisoned
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             made
             his
             escape
             and
             fled
             first
             to
             the
          
           Picts
           ,
           
             then
             to
             the
          
           Britains
           ,
           
             and
             after
          
           Feritharis
           
             his
             Death
          
           Main
           
             was
             chosen
             to
             succeed
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           just
           and
           true
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           by
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           by
           Lesly
           ,
           
           who
           speaks
           more
           plainly
           of
           Ferlegus
           his
           exclusion
           ;
           
             sed
             Ferlegum
             
             recusavit
             Populus
             .
             Buchanan
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             was
             condemned
             in
             his
             Absence
          
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           fain
           reconcile
           this
           practice
           to
           their
           former
           Oath
           ;
           (
           although
           the
           Advocate
           himself
           saith
           ,
           
           
             this
             Oath
             did
             in
             Law
             and
             Reason
             bind
             them
             to
             obey
             the
             Lineal
             Successour
             according
             to
             the
             proximity
             of
             Bloud
             )
          
           but
           
           Buchanan's
           pretence
           is
           
             because
             the
             present
             King
             during
             the
             Minority
             of
             the
             Heir
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             King
             in
             trust
             ,
             and
             the
             Heir
             at
             such
             an
             Age
             was
             to
             succeed
             .
          
           But
           how
           well
           that
           was
           observed
           appears
           by
           this
           first
           instance
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           and
           the
           rest
           after
           him
           do
           put
           the
           whole
           power
           as
           to
           these
           Matters
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Clanns
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           more
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           therefore
           but
           be
           very
           surprising
           to
           us
           to
           see
           his
           
           Majesty's
           Advocate
           so
           zealously
           defending
           this
           History
           of
           the
           
             first
             Succession
          
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           
           and
           reflecting
           upon
           a
           Bishop
           of
           our
           Church
           for
           calling
           it
           in
           question
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           cannot
           deny
           that
           this
           Law
           
             was
             the
             Occasion
             of
             many
             bloudy
             Civil
             Wars
             between
             the
             Uncles
             and
             Nephews
          
           ;
           and
           he
           calls
           it
           
             the
             Dispute
             betwixt
             such
             as
             were
             for
             the
             Crown
             and
             such
             as
             were
             for
             Popular
             Elections
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           That
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           his
           History
           of
           the
           first
           Succession
           from
           Fergus
           is
           to
           set
           up
           the
           popular
           Claim
           .
           And
           quite
           through
           that
           first
           Race
           Hector
           makes
           the
           supreme
           unaccountable
           power
           in
           all
           cases
           of
           Male
           Administration
           to
           be
           lodged
           in
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministerial
           in
           the
           Monarch
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           thought
           it
           had
           better
           become
           his
           
             Majesty's
             Advocate
          
           to
           have
           overthrown
           such
           pernicious
           Principles
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           are
           contained
           in
           this
           account
           of
           the
           
             first
             Race
          
           of
           their
           Kings
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferquard
           .
           And
           although
           Buchanan
           ,
           among
           the
           half-learned
           ,
           bear
           the
           blame
           of
           these
           
             Antimonarchical
             Principles
          
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           onely
           built
           on
           the
           Foundations
           laid
           by
           those
           who
           set
           up
           this
           first
           Race
           ,
           as
           the
           Advocate
           himself
           confesseth
           ,
           whose
           Words
           are
           ,
           All
           Buchanan
           
             's
             Arguments
             for
             restraining
             Kings
             being
             founded
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Historians
             ,
             who
             ,
          
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             assert
             that
             King
          
           Fergus
           
             was
             first
             elected
             King
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
           And
           therefore
           those
           Historians
           who
           set
           up
           this
           Succession
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           had
           no
           kindness
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           what
           Lesly
           himself
           saith
           about
           King
           Fergus
           and
           his
           Successours
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           hath
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           duty
           ,
           published
           a
           
             Just
             Defence
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             Scotland
          
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           say
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           defended
           upon
           good
           grounds
           unless
           the
           Account
           of
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferquard
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           Kings
           from
           him
           as
           delivered
           by
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           and
           Lesly
           as
           well
           as
           Buchanan
           be
           rejected
           .
           And
           this
           is
           too
           plain
           from
           the
           Answers
           he
           gives
           to
           this
           
             Consent
             of
             their
             Historians
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           That
           Gathelus
           
             was
             not
             at
             all
             elected
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
           Whither
           are
           we
           now
           carried
           ?
           The
           question
           was
           concerning
           Fergus
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           concerning
           one
           who
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           lived
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           Ages
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           not
           where
           :
           And
           it
           had
           been
           to
           as
           much
           purpose
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           Adam
           
             was
             not
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           But
           who
           was
           this
           Gathelus
           ?
           In
           very
           truth
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           other
           (
           according
           to
           these
           Historians
           )
           than
           
             a
             Son
             of
             a
             certain
             King
             of
          
           Athens
           ,
           
             who
             went
             into
          
           Aegypt
           
             and
             married
          
           Scota
           
             the
             Daughter
             of
          
           Pharaoh
           ,
           
             who
             was
             drowned
             in
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             setled
             in
          
           Portugal
           ,
           
             from
             him
             called
          
           Portus
           Gatheli
           ,
           
           (
           as
           the
           Advocate
           observes
           )
           
             from
             whence
             a
             Colony
             of
             that
             Race
             transported
             it self
             into
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             and
             another
             into
          
           Scotland
           .
           
           Now
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             all
             those
             who
             are
             descended
             from
             his
             Colonies
             were
             by
             Law
             obliged
             to
             obey
             the
             eldest
             Son
             and
             Representative
             of
             that
             Royal
             Family
             .
          
           What!
           by
           the
           Law
           in
           King
           
           Fergus's
           time
           ?
           For
           there
           is
           none
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           before
           that
           
             fundamental
             Contract
          
           ;
           and
           was
           it
           not
           well
           kept
           after
           
           Fergus's
           death
           ?
           But
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           precedent
           the
           other
           had
           been
           needless
           .
           However
           the
           question
           is
           not
           concerning
           Gathelus
           and
           his
           Posterity
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           Fergus
           and
           his
           Successours
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           He
           answers
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             Tribes
             acknowledged
          
           Fergus
           
             for
             their
             King.
          
           But
           do
           not
           these
           Historians
           say
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             they
             chose
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             left
             it
             to
             them
             to
             chuse
             what
             Government
             they
             pleased
             ?
          
           And
           the
           Words
           of
           Fergus
           in
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           are
           these
           ,
           
           
             vestrum
             erit
             in
             hoc
             Negotio
             ,
             quid
             utilius
             ad
             vestram
             Rempublicam
             sit
             discernere
             ,
             nostrum
             vestra
             capessere
             imperia
             .
          
           Did
           ever
           Man
           more
           own
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           the
           People
           than
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           makes
           Fergus
           to
           doe
           in
           these
           Words
           ?
           Whether
           these
           very
           
           Words
           were
           spoken
           by
           him
           ,
           even
           Hector
           dares
           not
           say
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           sure
           
             they
             were
             such
             like
          
           .
           And
           afterwards
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             tandem
             Fergusio
             Regnum
             decernunt
          
           ;
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           Lesly
           ,
           
           
             Fergusio
             Regnum
             ab
             omnibus
             decernitur
          
           .
           Is
           all
           this
           
             a
             bare
             acknowledgment
             of
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ?
          
           what
           more
           emphatical
           Words
           could
           be
           used
           to
           express
           a
           
             free
             Election
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           People
           gave
           Fergus
           the
           Power
           ,
           than
           these
           Historians
           do
           use
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           goes
           on
           to
           give
           a
           farther
           Answer
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           remarkable
           in
           his
           
             Majesty's
             Advocate
          
           ,
           
           viz.
           
             that
             we
             reade
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             Commission
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             having
             by
             his
             Birth-right
             a
             Power
             to
             command
             his
             own
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Royal
             Power
             was
             not
             derived
             from
             the
             People
             .
          
           What
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           
             Royal
             Authority
          
           was
           not
           derived
           from
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Nobility
           or
           Heads
           of
           the
           
             several
             Clanns
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           Power
           of
           calling
           their
           Kings
           to
           account
           lay
           onely
           in
           them
           ?
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Fergus
           
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Right
             of
             those
             Chiefs
             to
             command
             their
             respective
             Families
             .
          
           Then
           Fergus
           had
           no
           more
           Power
           ,
           as
           Monarch
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Heads
             of
             the
             several
             Clanns
          
           had
           before
           .
           But
           did
           they
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           Historians
           ,
           part
           with
           their
           Rights
           of
           Government
           to
           Fergus
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ?
           By
           what
           Authority
           then
           did
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           imprison
           and
           depose
           (a)
           
             Euenus
             III.
          
           and
           set
           up
           Cadalanus
           as
           King
           ?
           By
           what
           Authority
           did
           they
           take
           Arms
           against
           (b)
           Dardanus
           and
           set
           up
           Galdus
           ,
           who
           took
           away
           his
           Life
           ,
           
             communi
             omnium
             Ordinum
             consensu
          
           ,
           saith
           Lesly
           ?
           By
           what
           Authority
           did
           they
           assemble
           against
           (c)
           
             Lugtachus
             ,
             Galdus
          
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           s●●t
           Souldiers
           to
           dispatch
           him
           ?
           By
           what
           Authority
           did
           they
           rise
           against
           (d)
           Mogallus
           his
           Successour
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           destroy
           him
           ,
           as
           Hector
           confesseth
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           effectually
           ,
           as
           Lesly
           agrees
           ?
           How
           came
           they
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           imprison
           (e)
           Conarus
           and
           set
           up
           Argadus
           in
           his
           room
           ?
           And
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           the
           time
           of
           (f)
           
             Ethodius
             II.
          
           and
           according
           to
           Lesly
           commit
           him
           to
           Prison
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           killed
           ?
           How
           came
           they
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Law
           of
           Regency
           to
           set
           up
           (g)
           Athirco
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           uncapable
           by
           it
           ?
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           those
           Kings
           who
           were
           killed
           
           by
           
             secret
             Conspiracies
          
           ,
           nor
           with
           open
           Vsurpers
           ,
           such
           as
           Nathalocus
           and
           Donald
           of
           the
           Isles
           ;
           but
           I
           onely
           set
           down
           what
           these
           Historians
           deliver
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Right
           and
           Authority
           which
           the
           Nobles
           assumed
           to
           themselves
           in
           case
           of
           Male-administration
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           if
           these
           Mens
           Accounts
           must
           be
           received
           ,
           
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Clanns
          
           did
           not
           part
           with
           their
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           upon
           occasion
           they
           did
           resume
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           suspect
           (
           from
           the
           Controversie
           about
           Regency
           at
           the
           time
           when
           Hector
           wrote
           )
           that
           all
           this
           History
           of
           the
           first
           Race
           of
           Kings
           was
           framed
           on
           purpose
           out
           of
           ill
           will
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           
           and
           with
           a
           design
           to
           advance
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Nobility
           .
           And
           now
           let
           any
           true
           friend
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           judge
           ,
           whether
           those
           who
           shorten
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           so
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           this
           Story
           of
           Fergus
           and
           his
           Successours
           ,
           be
           more
           liable
           to
           be
           charged
           
             with
             any
             degree
             of
             Lese-Majesty
          
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           ,
           That
           Fordon
           
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             their
             Historians
             affirms
             ,
             that
          
           Fergus
           
             made
             himself
             King.
          
           
           Indeed
           Fordon
           doth
           say
           ,
           That
           Fergus
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Ferard
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           him
           )
           
             hearing
             there
             were
             many
          
           Scots
           
             in
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
          
           Albion
           ,
           
             living
             without
             order
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             hearing
             a
             good
             account
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             he
             was
             prompted
             by
             his
             Ambition
             to
             go
             over
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             with
             him
             a
             good
             number
             of
             young
             Men
             ,
             he
             gathered
             together
             the
             dispersed
             Scots
             ,
             and
             joining
             them
             all
             together
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             ,
             he
             made
             himself
             King
             over
             them
             .
          
           Which
           is
           no
           improbable
           Account
           ,
           but
           Fordon
           saith
           not
           a
           word
           of
           all
           the
           former
           passages
           in
           the
           other
           Historians
           .
           And
           if
           Fordon
           be
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           their
           Historians
           ,
           what
           becomes
           of
           Veremundus
           and
           
             Cornelius
             Hibernicus
          
           ,
           the
           two
           great
           supporters
           of
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           his
           History
           ?
           If
           they
           were
           after
           Fordon
           ,
           how
           come
           they
           to
           be
           so
           well
           instructed
           in
           so
           many
           particulars
           in
           the
           
             first
             Succession
          
           ,
           which
           Fordon
           was
           wholly
           unacquainted
           with
           ?
        
         
           
           I
           cannot
           deny
           that
           Fordon
           speaking
           of
           the
           Coronation
           of
           
             Alexander
             III.
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           him
           )
           mentions
           an
           old
           Highlander
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           
             Irish
             Tongue
          
           repeated
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           their
           Kings
           backward
           as
           far
           as
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferquard
           .
           But
           therein
           he
           comes
           not
           up
           to
           the
           
           number
           ,
           either
           in
           Fordon
           or
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ;
           and
           hath
           very
           considerable
           differences
           from
           the
           Accounts
           either
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           in
           Lesly
           and
           Buchanan
           .
           For
           after
           Fergus
           he
           leaves
           out
           Feritharis
           ,
           and
           makes
           Main
           his
           next
           Successour
           ;
           the
           next
           he
           calls
           Arindal
           whom
           they
           call
           Dornadilla
           ;
           his
           Son
           ,
           Roveyn
           ,
           they
           Nothatus
           ;
           and
           his
           Rether
           is
           the
           same
           with
           their
           Reuther
           ;
           but
           here
           they
           interpose
           a
           Reutha
           to
           make
           their
           Story
           agree
           with
           
           Bede's
           Reuda
           .
           But
           this
           Genealogist
           next
           names
           Ther
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Thereus
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Rosin
           ;
           but
           they
           say
           Josina
           succeeded
           Thereus
           ,
           being
           his
           Brother
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           greater
           difference
           ,
           for
           instead
           of
           
             Finnanus
             ,
             Durstus
             ,
             Euenus
             ,
             Gillus
             ,
             Euenus
             II.
             Ederus
             ,
             Euenus
             III.
             Metellanus
             ,
             Caratacus
          
           ;
           we
           find
           there
           onely
           
             Dethach
             ,
             Jaw
             ,
             Aliela
             ,
             Euen
             ,
             Ederskeol
             ,
             Comermore
          
           ;
           Some
           agreement
           there
           is
           ,
           but
           a
           far
           greater
           diversity
           ,
           and
           
           Hector's
           famous
           Caratacus
           quite
           omitted
           .
           Then
           succeeded
           Corbre
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Corbred
           ,
           after
           him
           Daradiamore
           ,
           by
           them
           stiled
           Dardanus
           ;
           then
           another
           Corbre
           instead
           of
           their
           Galdus
           ;
           and
           then
           
             Luthach
             ,
             Lugtacus
          
           in
           them
           ;
           then
           Mogalama
           ,
           their
           
             Mogallus
             ;
             Coner
          
           their
           
             Conarus
             ;
             Ethath
          
           their
           
             Ethodius
             ;
             Fiachrath
          
           their
           Satrahel
           ;
           then
           another
           Ethath
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           
             Ethodius
             II.
          
           before
           whom
           they
           place
           King
           Donald
           
             in
             whose
             time
          
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Christianity
             was
             first
             received
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           is
           utterly
           excluded
           by
           this
           ancient
           Genealogy
           .
           For
           after
           this
           Ethodius
           follows
           in
           it
           Athirkiwr
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Athirco
           ,
           then
           Findachar
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Findocus
           ,
           and
           so
           Nathalocus
           is
           shut
           out
           ;
           and
           so
           after
           him
           are
           the
           two
           Donalds
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           that
           follows
           is
           Thrinklind
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Crathlintus
           ;
           then
           Fencormach
           their
           Fincormacus
           ,
           after
           him
           Romaich
           ,
           their
           Romachus
           ;
           then
           Enegussa
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           their
           Angusianus
           ,
           and
           Fethelmech
           their
           Fetelmachus
           ;
           then
           Engusafich
           and
           Etheat
           ,
           instead
           of
           which
           they
           put
           Eugenius
           and
           Ethodius
           his
           Brother
           ;
           whom
           both
           make
           Grandfather
           to
           
             Fergus
             II.
          
           whose
           Father
           they
           call
           Erthus
           ,
           but
           the
           ancient
           Genealogy
           and
           
             Fordon
             Eirch
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           comparing
           this
           Genealogy
           and
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           together
           ,
           I
           am
           convinced
           that
           he
           did
           not
           forge
           all
           the
           Names
           of
           his
           
             first
             Race
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           between
           the
           two
           Fergusses
           ;
           but
           yet
           from
           hence
           it
           appears
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           Hector
           did
           insert
           many
           things
           contrary
           to
           this
           
             ancient
             Genealogy
          
           ;
           
           and
           when
           he
           did
           so
           he
           had
           some
           end
           to
           serve
           in
           it
           .
           As
           when
           he
           puts
           in
           Regents
           which
           the
           Genealogy
           never
           owns
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           to
           support
           his
           Law
           of
           incapacity
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           this
           Genealogy
           there
           is
           a
           direct
           
             lineal
             Descent
          
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           puts
           in
           Reutha
           it
           is
           to
           answer
           
           Bede's
           Reuda
           ,
           and
           Galdus
           for
           Tacitus
           his
           Galgacus
           ,
           and
           Caratacus
           for
           the
           famous
           
             British
             King
          
           of
           that
           Name
           ;
           and
           King
           Donald
           to
           answer
           our
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           that
           .
           they
           might
           have
           a
           
             Christian
             King
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Pope
           next
           succeeding
           Eleutherius
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Genealogy
           may
           be
           allow'd
           without
           any
           advantage
           to
           the
           Succession
           of
           Kings
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           from
           
             Fergus
             I.
          
           so
           long
           before
           the
           Nativity
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           this
           ancient
           Genealogist
           doth
           very
           much
           shorten
           the
           Succession
           between
           
             Fergus
             II.
          
           and
           this
           Alexander
           .
           For
           he
           leaves
           out
           
             Eugenius
             II.
          
           and
           makes
           Dongard
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           after
           him
           Cobren
           ,
           and
           then
           Edanius
           ,
           whereas
           here
           they
           insert
           
             Constantius
             I.
             Congallus
             ,
             Conranus
             ,
             Eugenius
             III.
             Convallus
             ,
             Kinnatillus
          
           between
           Dongard
           and
           Aidanus
           :
           After
           him
           he
           names
           his
           Son
           Occahebind
           ,
           
           whom
           Fordon
           calls
           Eothodius-bind
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Eugenius
           ;
           and
           about
           him
           ,
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           as
           Buchanan
           observes
           ,
           
           contradicts
           the
           Book
           of
           Pasly
           ,
           for
           this
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             lived
             in
             continual
             Wars
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             that
             he
             enjoy'd
             a
             constant
             Peace
          
           ;
           so
           that
           Boethius
           slights
           the
           authority
           of
           their
           
             Ancient
             Annals
          
           .
           Next
           after
           him
           they
           place
           Ferquard
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Genealogy
           saith
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           
           Fordon
           next
           to
           nothing
           .
           
             In
             cujus
             nihil
             actum
             est
             tempore
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           Historians
           tell
           sad
           Stories
           of
           his
           vitious
           Life
           and
           tragical
           End.
           After
           Eugenius
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           we
           find
           
             Donewald
             breck
             ,
             Fordon
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             he
             died
             after
          
           14
           
             years
             Reign
          
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           succeeded
           Ferquard
           his
           Brother's
           Son
           ,
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           ;
           nor
           Malduinus
           Son
           to
           Donald
           ;
           for
           the
           next
           is
           
             Ethac
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Eugenius
          
           ,
           and
           here
           they
           put
           in
           another
           
             Eugenius
             ,
             Ambirkelethus
             ,
             Eugenius
             VIII
             .
          
           and
           Mordacus
           between
           Ethac
           and
           Ethfin
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Genealogist
           makes
           Ethafind
           Son
           to
           Ethdre
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           
             Ethas
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Eugenius
             VIII
             .
          
           in
           their
           Account
           ,
           after
           him
           follows
           Alphin
           ;
           but
           between
           these
           ,
           they
           have
           inserted
           
             Fergus
             III.
             Solvathius
             ,
             Achaius
             ,
             Convallus
          
           and
           Dongallus
           .
           They
           all
           agree
           with
           the
           Genealogist
           ,
           that
           Kenneth
           
           immediately
           succeeded
           Alphin
           ;
           but
           then
           follows
           a
           wonderfull
           difference
           ;
           for
           here
           they
           put
           in
           no
           fewer
           than
           13
           Kings
           between
           Kenneth
           and
           Malcolm
           the
           Son
           of
           Kenneth
           ,
           whom
           the
           Genealogist
           places
           next
           after
           him
           ;
           then
           follows
           Duncan
           in
           all
           ;
           between
           whom
           and
           
             Malcolm
             Canmoir
          
           they
           put
           in
           Machabaeus
           .
           After
           Malcolm
           he
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           four
           Kings
           they
           insert
           between
           him
           and
           David
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           put
           another
           Malcolm
           he
           placeth
           Henry
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           agree
           in
           
             William
             ,
             Alexander
          
           and
           his
           Son
           Alexander
           ;
           in
           whom
           the
           Genealogy
           begins
           ,
           and
           so
           runs
           backward
           in
           a
           lineal
           Ascent
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           deserves
           very
           well
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           this
           ancient
           Genealogist
           hath
           so
           much
           shortned
           the
           Succession
           as
           will
           bring
           the
           whole
           into
           a
           much
           less
           compass
           :
           For
           the
           modern
           Historians
           have
           inserted
           more
           Kings
           in
           the
           second
           Race
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Erk
           than
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferquard
           to
           
             Fergus
             II.
          
           and
           so
           the
           whole
           Succession
           will
           stand
           within
           the
           same
           time
           that
           it
           now
           doth
           ,
           from
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Erk.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           
             the
             shortening
             the
             Royal
             Line
             be
             such
             an
             injury
             to
             it
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Advocate
           supposeth
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           for
           this
           ancient
           Genealogist
           that
           he
           lived
           so
           long
           since
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           might
           have
           had
           a
           cast
           of
           the
           
           Advocate
           's
           Office.
           
        
         
           Neither
           is
           the
           Authority
           of
           this
           Genealogist
           to
           be
           slighted
           by
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           ,
           
           since
           himself
           giving
           an
           account
           
             how
             their
             Tradition
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             was
             preserved
             ,
          
           he
           brings
           this
           very
           instance
           of
           
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             King
          
           Alexander
           
             in
             the
             year
          
           1242.
           before
           Fordon
           
             's
             time
             ,
             and
             related
             so
             by
             him
             that
             his
             Relation
             cannot
             but
             be
             credited
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           repeats
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Fordon
           .
           But
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           compare
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           how
           much
           it
           overthrew
           the
           Credit
           of
           their
           Historians
           .
           For
           if
           this
           was
           the
           Way
           their
           Tradition
           was
           preserved
           ,
           then
           by
           this
           Way
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           ancient
           Tradition
           ;
           and
           consequently
           we
           must
           reject
           those
           Kings
           whose
           Names
           are
           not
           preserved
           in
           this
           ancient
           Genealogy
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           confirm
           this
           we
           have
           another
           said
           to
           be
           more
           ancient
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           which
           the
           Advocate
           attributes
           to
           
             Baldredus
             ,
             Abbat
          
           of
           Melros
           ,
           (
           otherwise
           called
           Ealredus
           ,
           
           Abbat
           of
           Rhieval
           )
           in
           his
           Lamentation
           of
           King
           David
           ,
           soon
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           who
           died
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1151.
           
           But
           I
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           
           find
           ,
           that
           Fordon
           attributes
           this
           Genealogy
           to
           Baldredus
           ,
           for
           he
           saith
           
             he
             had
             it
             from
          
           Walter
           de
           Wardlaw
           ,
           
           Cardinal
           
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Glasgow
           ,
           
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
          
           Robert
           II.
           saith
           Lesly
           :
           
           (
           which
           helps
           to
           discover
           
           Fordon's
           Age
           )
           And
           in
           this
           Genealogy
           the
           first
           part
           from
           David
           to
           Fergus
           is
           cut
           off
           with
           an
           &c.
           but
           the
           other
           part
           from
           
             Fergus
             II.
          
           up
           to
           
             Fergus
             I.
          
           is
           preserved
           entire
           ,
           and
           except
           in
           the
           spelling
           of
           some
           few
           Names
           ,
           exactly
           agrees
           with
           the
           former
           Genealogy
           ,
           leaving
           out
           all
           those
           Kings
           which
           are
           omitted
           in
           the
           other
           .
           But
           the
           latter
           Genealogy
           having
           been
           corrupted
           before
           
           Fordon's
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           it
           stand
           upon
           Record
           against
           him
           ;
           which
           caution
           he
           forgot
           when
           he
           came
           to
           
             Alexander
             III.
          
           
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           still
           a
           third
           Genealogy
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           which
           supplies
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           defects
           in
           that
           of
           King
           David
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Succession
           of
           Kenneth
           ,
           the
           first
           Monarch
           of
           Scotland
           (
           the
           Picts
           being
           totally
           subdued
           by
           him
           )
           and
           then
           he
           makes
           no
           more
           between
           them
           but
           Alphin
           ,
           and
           then
           Achai
           (
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           truer
           than
           the
           other
           which
           calls
           
           Alphin's
           Father
           Ethas
           )
           before
           him
           he
           places
           Ethfin
           called
           Ethafind
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           next
           him
           is
           Eugenius
           in
           the
           other
           Ethodac
           ;
           then
           Dongard
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Donwald
             Brek
          
           ;
           whereas
           in
           the
           other
           this
           Dongard
           is
           omitted
           ;
           before
           Donewald-brek
           in
           this
           Genealogy
           ,
           is
           Eugenius-bind
           called
           Occahebind
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           then
           Aidanus
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           Edanus
           ;
           then
           Gouran
           called
           there
           Cobren
           ,
           then
           Dongard
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           come
           to
           Fergus
           the
           great
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           but
           one
           difference
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           about
           Dongard
           ,
           in
           these
           Genealogies
           .
           And
           this
           makes
           but
           10
           Kings
           between
           Fergus
           and
           Kenneth
           ,
           whereas
           the
           common
           Historians
           make
           28.
           which
           is
           a
           very
           unreasonable
           Addition
           to
           their
           own
           most
           ancient
           Genealogies
           .
           But
           if
           this
           were
           not
           done
           there
           would
           appear
           no
           probability
           ,
           that
           
             the
             first
          
           Fergus
           
             should
             have
             come
             into
          
           Scotland
           330
           
             years
             before
          
           Christ's
           Nativity
           .
           Which
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           affirms
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           Defence
           ,
           
             that
             all
             their
             Historians
             are
             agreed
             on
             .
          
           And
           yet
           farther
           to
           confirm
           these
           Genealogies
           he
           tells
           us
           
             he
             had
             seen
             an
             old
             Genealogy
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
          
           Albanian
           Scots
           ,
           
             agreeing
             with
             that
             mentioned
             at
             the
             Coronation
             of
             King
          
           Alexander
           
             II.
             and
             which
             has
             still
             been
             preserv'd
             as
             sacred
             there
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           at
           Icolmkill
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           or
           the
           Island
           Jona
           .
           But
           it
           is
           observable
           
           that
           Hector
           mentioning
           the
           Coronation
           of
           this
           Alexander
           ,
           
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           
             Highlander's
             repeating
             the
             Genealogy
             by
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           he
           carries
           it
           as
           far
           as
           Gathelus
           ,
           but
           sets
           down
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           would
           by
           no
           means
           agree
           with
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           Kings
           so
           long
           before
           Christ.
           And
           to
           confirm
           all
           these
           Genealogies
           ,
           the
           Irish
           Genealogies
           in
           
             Gratianus
             Lucius
          
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           excluding
           so
           many
           Kings
           ,
           
           which
           Hector
           hath
           inserted
           to
           make
           the
           account
           of
           time
           seem
           probable
           .
           Onely
           they
           make
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Erk
           to
           be
           the
           first
           who
           carried
           the
           Scots
           from
           Ireland
           into
           Albany
           ;
           and
           the
           Ancestours
           before
           to
           have
           lived
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           from
           the
           Monarchs
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           found
           330
           years
           before
           Christ
           pitched
           upon
           by
           Fordon
           for
           the
           Scots
           coming
           into
           Scotland
           with
           so
           much
           punctuality
           ,
           
           that
           he
           saith
           
             it
             was
             in
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
          
           Alexander
           ,
           
             wherein
             he
             killed
          
           Darius
           
             and
             took
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
           he
           thought
           it
           by
           no
           means
           fit
           to
           omit
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           it
           he
           adds
           
             the
             very
             year
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             building
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             how
             long
             it
             was
             after
          
           Brutus
           
             his
             first
             coming
             to
          
           Britain
           ;
           which
           are
           all
           great
           Confirmations
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Account
           .
           But
           Fordon
           quotes
           no
           Authour
           for
           this
           wild
           computation
           ;
           onely
           he
           subjoins
           a
           passage
           out
           of
           the
           Legend
           of
           S.
           Congall
           ,
           which
           mentions
           the
           coming
           of
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Ferquard
           out
           of
           Ireland
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           mentions
           Rether
           for
           one
           of
           
             his
             Successours
             ,
             the
             same
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           with
           
           Bede's
           Reuda
           .
           Suppose
           all
           this
           be
           granted
           ,
           yet
           what
           shadow
           of
           proof
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           Fergus
           
             came
             into
          
           Scotland
           
             so
             long
             before
             Christ's
             Nativity
             ?
             Fordon
          
           confesses
           
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             long
             any
             of
             those
             Kings
             after
          
           Fergus
           reigned
           ;
           how
           then
           came
           he
           to
           know
           so
           exactly
           the
           time
           of
           their
           coming
           ?
           What
           certain
           Note
           or
           Character
           of
           time
           had
           they
           to
           help
           them
           in
           their
           Calculation
           ?
           If
           they
           could
           produce
           any
           such
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           adjust
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           several
           Kings
           by
           them
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           said
           for
           this
           pretended
           Antiquity
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           at
           the
           same
           time
           confessed
           they
           had
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           how
           could
           they
           satisfie
           any
           reasonable
           enquirer
           into
           these
           Antiquities
           ?
        
         
           Things
           standing
           thus
           ,
           and
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           with
           the
           help
           of
           his
           Physician
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           (
           who
           ,
           
           as
           Dempster
           
           saith
           ,
           was
           so
           very
           usefull
           to
           him
           
             in
             framing
             his
             History
          
           )
           set
           about
           the
           rectifying
           and
           curing
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Antiquities
           ;
           and
           endeavourd
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           better
           form
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           vacuities
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Palates
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           had
           more
           smattering
           of
           Learning
           than
           in
           the
           Ages
           before
           .
           And
           so
           he
           begins
           his
           History
           very
           formally
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           best
           Roman
           Authours
           ,
           with
           deducing
           their
           History
           from
           Gathelus
           and
           Scota
           ,
           deriving
           their
           Succession
           from
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Egyptians
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           theirs
           from
           the
           Trojans
           .
           This
           I
           do
           not
           attribute
           to
           his
           invention
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           at
           large
           in
           Fordon
           ;
           
           who
           quotes
           some
           old
           Chronicles
           and
           Legends
           for
           it
           ;
           especially
           the
           Legend
           of
           S.
           Brendan
           ;
           an
           admirable
           and
           authentick
           Record
           .
           But
           to
           doe
           right
           to
           Hector
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           he
           saith
           ingenuously
           
             that
             their
             People
             follow'd
             the
             custome
             of
             other
             Nations
             therein
             .
          
           And
           as
           I
           have
           shew'd
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           at
           large
           (
           where
           I
           treat
           of
           these
           Antiquities
           )
           this
           humour
           had
           overspread
           all
           the
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           shook
           off
           the
           Roman
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           began
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           distinct
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           some
           affectation
           of
           the
           Roman
           Learning
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Persons
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           who
           began
           to
           write
           their
           Histories
           ;
           who
           thought
           they
           did
           nothing
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Countrey
           unless
           they
           could
           ,
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           derive
           themselves
           from
           the
           Trojans
           ,
           or
           Greeks
           ,
           or
           Egyptians
           ,
           whom
           they
           met
           with
           so
           often
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Authours
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Romans
           in
           most
           Provinces
           mixing
           together
           with
           the
           Northern
           People
           ,
           excited
           a
           greater
           Ambition
           in
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Romans
           ,
           or
           to
           exceed
           them
           in
           their
           pretended
           Antiquities
           .
           And
           their
           inventions
           not
           being
           extraordinary
           ,
           there
           is
           very
           little
           variety
           in
           their
           several
           Accounts
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           comparing
           them
           in
           their
           proper
           Places
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           point
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           hath
           acquitted
           himself
           well
           enough
           ;
           but
           finding
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           very
           short
           and
           meagre
           ,
           having
           no
           flesh
           to
           fill
           it
           ,
           nor
           nerves
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           nor
           colour
           to
           adorn
           it
           ;
           therefore
           he
           sets
           himself
           to
           make
           up
           what
           he
           found
           defective
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it
           together
           under
           the
           Names
           of
           Veremundus
           and
           
             Cornelius
             Hibernius
          
           or
           others
           ;
           out
           of
           these
           he
           frames
           a
           long
           series
           or
           Catalogue
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           looked
           big
           ,
           and
           raised
           Mens
           expectations
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           well
           enough
           contrived
           to
           serve
           the
           
           pretence
           to
           so
           great
           Antiquity
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           fills
           up
           the
           Story
           of
           these
           Kings
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           their
           
             old
             Annals
          
           (
           as
           far
           as
           yet
           appears
           )
           but
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           out
           of
           his
           own
           invention
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           mix
           the
           Commonwealth-Learning
           of
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           with
           the
           History
           of
           their
           ancient
           Kings
           .
           Which
           hath
           done
           great
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           for
           
           Hector's
           History
           took
           so
           much
           among
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           (
           for
           very
           good
           Reasons
           to
           them
           )
           that
           all
           that
           have
           written
           since
           him
           ,
           have
           depended
           upon
           his
           Authority
           ,
           as
           appears
           both
           by
           Buchanan
           and
           Lesly
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           where
           he
           grosly
           contradicted
           the
           
             Roman
             History
          
           ,
           and
           there
           Buchanan
           leaves
           him
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           main
           of
           his
           History
           he
           relies
           upon
           him
           ;
           
           and
           Lesly
           doth
           nothing
           in
           effect
           but
           abridge
           him
           ,
           whatever
           he
           pretends
           as
           to
           Records
           and
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           Pasly
           and
           Scoon
           ;
           
           which
           the
           Advocate
           supposeth
           
             he
             saw
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           whither
           he
           saith
           
             they
             were
             carried
          
           .
           If
           so
           it
           had
           been
           worth
           while
           to
           have
           procured
           well
           attested
           Copies
           from
           thence
           ;
           which
           had
           not
           been
           hard
           in
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           so
           many
           Gentlemen
           of
           that
           Nation
           travelling
           thither
           ,
           and
           seeing
           all
           the
           Curiosities
           of
           their
           Libraries
           .
           But
           Lesly
           saith
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           for
           he
           appeals
           to
           the
           
             publick
             Archives
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           any
           MSS.
           at
           Rome
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           they
           were
           any
           where
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Advocate
           seems
           to
           have
           forgotten
           what
           he
           had
           said
           before
           ;
           
           viz.
           that
           
             the
             black
             Book
             of
          
           Scoon
           
             was
             among
             President
          
           Spotswood
           
             's
             Books
          
           ;
           indeed
           he
           saith
           ,
           King
           Charles
           
             I.
             ransom'd
             it
             from
          
           Rome
           ;
           but
           how
           that
           appears
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           the
           circumstances
           he
           mentions
           about
           Col.
           
             Fairfax
             ,
             &c.
          
           relate
           not
           to
           the
           
             Book
             of
          
           Scoon
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           Copy
           of
           Fordon
           ,
           which
           was
           presented
           by
           him
           to
           King
           
             Charles
             II.
          
           And
           if
           Buchanan
           
             had
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Books
             of
          
           Pasley
           ,
           
             and
             the
             famous
             Book
             of
          
           Pluscarden
           ;
           as
           the
           Advocate
           believes
           ,
           upon
           
           Buchanan's
           word
           ,
           
           then
           in
           his
           time
           they
           were
           not
           carried
           to
           Rome
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           that
           there
           were
           
             MSS.
             Chronicles
          
           in
           Scotland
           before
           Fordon
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           him
           frequently
           citing
           them
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           things
           he
           quotes
           out
           of
           them
           they
           were
           not
           considerable
           ,
           nor
           done
           by
           any
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Monasteries
          
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           his
           Continuer
           saith
           
             were
             and
             afterwards
             examined
             and
             compared
             .
          
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           find
           Sir
           
             R.
             Sibbald
          
           
           reckon
           up
           among
           
             the
             Books
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             ,
          
           
           (
           having
           made
           it
           his
           business
           so
           many
           years
           to
           illustrate
           his
           Countrey
           )
           not
           onely
           
             Cornelius
             Hibernicus
          
           and
           Veremundus
           ,
           but
           the
           Annals
           of
           Pasley
           and
           Scoon
           :
           But
           however
           ,
           we
           are
           glad
           that
           the
           Advocate
           assures
           us
           
             he
             hath
             a
             very
             old
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Pasley
           ;
           and
           may
           this
           present
           heat
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           provoke
           them
           to
           procure
           and
           publish
           their
           
             ancient
             Annals
          
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           to
           the
           World
           of
           this
           Contention
           about
           their
           Antiquities
           .
           And
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           any
           Pique
           or
           Animosity
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           those
           Antiquities
           ,
           which
           yet
           appear
           dark
           and
           confused
           ,
           clear'd
           up
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           learned
           and
           ingenuous
           Men.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           beg
           pardon
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Advocate
           ,
           if
           I
           take
           the
           freedom
           to
           say
           he
           hath
           not
           taken
           the
           right
           method
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           For
           he
           ought
           first
           to
           have
           proved
           the
           matter
           in
           dispute
           by
           clear
           and
           indubitable
           Testimonies
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           made
           his
           severe
           Reflexions
           and
           Inferences
           ;
           but
           as
           Cicero
           said
           of
           the
           Musician
           who
           defined
           the
           Soul
           to
           be
           
             Harmony
             ,
             ab
             Arte
             sua
             non
             recessit
             ,
          
           so
           this
           ingenious
           Gentleman
           hath
           managed
           this
           whole
           debate
           in
           a
           way
           more
           agreeing
           to
           the
           Character
           of
           an
           Advocate
           than
           of
           an
           Antiquary
           .
           For
           why
           so
           many
           insinuations
           ,
           as
           though
           some
           
             injury
             were
             intended
             to
             the
             Royal
             Line
             ,
          
           which
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           doth
           really
           honour
           and
           esteem
           as
           much
           as
           his
           
             Majesty's
             Advocate
          
           himself
           .
           For
           ,
           doth
           any
           Man
           of
           understanding
           think
           that
           it
           is
           any
           injury
           to
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           of
           Britain
           to
           have
           the
           
             fabulous
             Antiquities
          
           of
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           concerning
           the
           Succession
           of
           
             British
             Kings
          
           down
           from
           Brutus
           confuted
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           this
           done
           by
           Buchanan
           ?
           And
           the
           Advocate
           in
           plain
           English
           saith
           ,
           
             those
             tempt
             Men
             to
             lie
             who
             endeavour
             to
             derive
             themselves
             from
             the
             Trojans
             .
          
           
           But
           why
           not
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Egyptians
           ?
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           is
           so
           just
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           a
           Friend
           to
           popular
           Fables
           ,
           that
           he
           fairly
           gives
           up
           Geoffrey
           before
           he
           attacks
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ;
           could
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           fairly
           and
           impartially
           done
           ?
           or
           more
           convincing
           ,
           that
           he
           onely
           designed
           to
           find
           out
           Truth
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           that
           fondness
           some
           Men
           still
           have
           for
           these
           
             British
             Antiquities
          
           ?
           For
           there
           are
           and
           will
           be
           some
           (
           and
           those
           
           not
           wholly
           unlearned
           )
           who
           are
           naturally
           inclined
           to
           believe
           Fables
           ;
           and
           have
           so
           passionate
           a
           zeal
           for
           such
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           cry
           out
           upon
           all
           discoveries
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           as
           injuries
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           .
        
         
           But
           may
           it
           not
           justly
           seem
           strange
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           polite
           and
           learned
           Neighbours
           have
           endeavoured
           with
           so
           much
           care
           to
           reform
           their
           Histories
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           away
           all
           
             fabulous
             Antiquities
          
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           we
           of
           this
           Island
           should
           grow
           angry
           and
           impatient
           when
           any
           undertake
           so
           generous
           a
           design
           ?
           What
           injury
           is
           it
           thought
           to
           be
           to
           the
           Royal
           Line
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           Hunibaldus
           his
           Antiquities
           find
           no
           longer
           place
           in
           their
           Histories
           ?
           And
           yet
           nothing
           seems
           more
           glorious
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           their
           Royal
           Line
           deduced
           long
           before
           the
           time
           that
           Alexander
           took
           Babylon
           .
           For
           according
           to
           Hunibaldus
           his
           Account
           ,
           which
           he
           took
           he
           saith
           out
           of
           an
           ancient
           MS.
           of
           Vastaldus
           (
           such
           another
           Authour
           as
           Veremundus
           )
           the
           Franks
           went
           from
           Troy
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Francio
           towards
           the
           
             Palus
             Maeotis
          
           just
           about
           the
           time
           that
           Aeneas
           went
           for
           Italy
           ,
           where
           they
           fixed
           and
           built
           the
           City
           Sicambria
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           removed
           into
           Germany
           under
           Marcomir
           the
           Son
           of
           Priamus
           ,
           and
           Sunno
           the
           Son
           of
           Antenor
           .
           After
           
             Francio
             ,
             Hunibaldus
          
           sets
           down
           a
           formal
           Succession
           of
           Kings
           of
           two
           several
           Races
           ,
           16
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           31
           in
           the
           second
           .
           All
           which
           he
           gives
           a
           very
           particular
           account
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           times
           of
           their
           Reign
           for
           above
           413
           years
           before
           Christ's
           Nativity
           .
           And
           although
           this
           ancient
           Succession
           of
           Kings
           was
           a
           long
           time
           received
           and
           magnified
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           Lazius
           and
           
             P.
             Aemilius
          
           ,
           and
           Fordon
           quotes
           Sigebert
           for
           it
           ;
           
           yet
           now
           their
           learned
           Historians
           are
           ashamed
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           those
           with
           
             a
             degree
             of
             Lese-Majesty
          
           who
           call
           it
           in
           question
           .
        
         
           
             Suffridus
             Petrus
          
           hath
           written
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           Friseland
           much
           in
           the
           way
           that
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           hath
           done
           those
           of
           Scotland
           .
           
           He
           tells
           a
           very
           grave
           Story
           concerning
           a
           Province
           in
           the
           Indies
           called
           Fresia
           ,
           from
           whence
           a
           Colony
           was
           sent
           under
           
             Friso
             ,
             Saxo
          
           and
           Bruno
           ,
           who
           went
           into
           
           Alexander's
           Army
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           he
           quotes
           old
           
             Frisian
             Rythms
          
           ,
           and
           one
           Patrocles
           ,
           an
           old
           Indian
           Writer
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           he
           hath
           all
           the
           Advocate
           's
           
             Common
             places
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             common
             Fame
             ,
          
           
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           own
           Historians
           ,
           and
           he
           names
           
             Andreas
             Cornelius
          
           ,
           
           (
           it
           seems
           there
           was
           a
           
             Cornelius
             Frisius
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Hibernicus
             )
             Solco
             Fortemannus
             ,
             Occo
             Scherlensis
             ,
             Joh.
             Uleterpius
             ,
          
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           who
           with
           one
           Consent
           deliver
           these
           Antiquities
           .
           But
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           ye
           will
           object
           ,
           
             that
             in
             so
             long
             a
             time
             and
             amidst
             so
             many
             Wars
             such
             Antiquities
             could
             hardly
             be
             preserved
             .
          
           To
           that
           he
           answers
           ,
           
             That
             Friso
             being
             admirably
             skilled
             in
             Greek
             Learning
             set
             up
             a
             publick
             School
             at
             Stauria
             near
             the
             Temple
             of
             Stavo
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             a
             Library
             on
             purpose
             for
             Antiquities
             (
             like
             that
             of
             Icolmkill
             )
             and
             besides
             a
             Palace
             was
             built
             by
             Uffo
             ,
             wherein
             was
             contained
             the
             Effigies
             of
             all
             their
             Kings
             from
             Friso
             ,
             (
             who
             came
             to
             Friseland
             just
             313
             years
             before
             Christ's
             Nativity
             )
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Charlemagn
             ,
             for
             1113
             years
             .
          
           And
           are
           not
           these
           Antiquities
           very
           well
           attested
           ?
           yet
           since
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           hath
           confuted
           them
           ,
           no
           learned
           Advocate
           hath
           appeared
           in
           vindication
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           any
           disparagement
           to
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           of
           Spain
           to
           have
           the
           
             first
             Succession
          
           of
           Kings
           there
           disputed
           ;
           viz.
           from
           Jubal
           to
           Melicola
           the
           24th
           King
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           
             to
             have
             reigned
             there
             ,
             the
             very
             year
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
          
           Troy
           ?
           So
           very
           punctual
           are
           the
           Authours
           of
           
             Fabulous
             Antiquities
          
           .
           And
           if
           you
           believe
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           good
           
             ancient
             Authours
          
           and
           the
           Tradition
           of
           their
           Countrey
           for
           them
           ;
           
             haec
             nostri
             Majores
             multis
             Libris
             tradiderunt
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           pretended
           Berosus
           .
           And
           by
           these
           helps
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           light
           given
           us
           into
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           Europe
           ;
           for
           thereby
           we
           understand
           that
           Janus
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           somewhat
           elder
           than
           Gathelus
           ,
           being
           Noah
           himself
           )
           gave
           Tuysco
           the
           Countrey
           from
           the
           Tanais
           to
           the
           
             Rhyne
             ,
             Italy
          
           to
           Gomer
           ,
           the
           Celtick
           Provinces
           to
           Samothes
           ,
           and
           Celtiberia
           to
           Jubal
           .
           And
           this
           was
           just
           131
           
             years
             after
             the
             Floud
             ;
             Gomer
          
           went
           into
           Italy
           the
           10th
           year
           of
           Saturn
           the
           Father
           of
           
             Jupiter
             Belus
          
           ;
           in
           the
           12th
           Jubal
           went
           into
           Celtiberia
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           Samothes
           ,
           called
           Dis
           ,
           founded
           the
           
             Celtick
             Colonies
          
           ;
           among
           which
           were
           the
           Britains
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           their
           Druids
           were
           called
           Samothei
           :
           after
           Jubal
           among
           the
           Celtiberians
           reigned
           Iberus
           his
           Son
           ,
           from
           whom
           came
           the
           name
           of
           Iberi
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           
             Celtae
             ,
             Magus
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Samothes
           in
           the
           51st
           year
           of
           Ninus
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           
             Jupiter
             Belus
          
           :
           This
           Magus
           in
           the
           Scythian
           Language
           is
           
           Magog
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           came
           so
           many
           terminations
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           Towns
           as
           
             Rhotamagum
             ,
             Noviomagum
             ,
             Juliomagum
             ,
             Caesaromagum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           the
           34th
           of
           
             Semiramis
             ,
             Jubelda
          
           Son
           of
           Iber
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           Celtiberia
           ;
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Ninias
           ,
           Son
           to
           Semiramis
           ,
           reign'd
           Sarron
           among
           the
           Celtae
           ,
           from
           him
           the
           learned
           Gauls
           were
           called
           Sarronidae
           ,
           the
           same
           I
           suppose
           with
           our
           Advocate
           's
           Sanachies
           .
           In
           the
           20th
           of
           Arius
           ,
           
           Brigus
           reigned
           in
           Celtiberia
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           29th
           Dryius
           among
           the
           Celtae
           ;
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           natural
           than
           to
           derive
           the
           Druids
           from
           him
           :
           
             who
             being
             converted
          
           ,
           the
           Advocate
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             became
             their
             first
             Monks
             ,
             and
             in
             the
          
           Irish
           
             Version
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             wise
             Men
             are
             translated
          
           Druids
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Druids
           were
           originally
           Irish.
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Aralius
           the
           seventh
           King
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Bardus
          
           was
           King
           over
           the
           Celtae
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           the
           Inventour
           of
           Musick
           and
           Verses
           ;
           and
           from
           him
           came
           the
           
             Bards
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Poets
             of
             their
             Traditions
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Advocate
           styles
           them
           .
           
           After
           him
           succeeded
           Longo
           ,
           then
           
             Bardus
             junior
          
           ,
           after
           him
           Lucus
           ,
           and
           then
           Celtes
           ,
           and
           
             Galates
             ,
             Narbon
             ,
             Lugdus
             ,
             Beligius
             ,
             Allobrox
             ,
             Romus
             ,
             Paris
             ,
             Lemannus
             ,
             Galatas
             junior
             ,
          
           and
           Francus
           .
        
         
           Must
           we
           allow
           all
           these
           noble
           Antiquities
           for
           fear
           of
           shortning
           the
           
             Royal
             Lines
          
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           ?
           And
           yet
           here
           is
           a
           great
           appearance
           of
           Exactness
           ,
           a
           pretence
           to
           
             ancient
             Records
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           common
           Tradition
           of
           the
           several
           Countries
           ;
           for
           Berosus
           appeals
           both
           to
           Tradition
           and
           Writing
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           Manetho
           in
           the
           continuation
           of
           him
           ,
           
             quae
             ex
             nostris
             Historicis
             vel
             corum
             relationibus
             consecuti
             fumus
          
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           we
           have
           the
           two
           Supporters
           of
           Antiquities
           ,
           which
           the
           Advocate
           builds
           upon
           ,
           
             viz.
             Tradition
          
           and
           Records
           .
           And
           Metasthenes
           ,
           another
           pretended
           continuer
           of
           Berosus
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             took
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Royal
             Library
             at
          
           Susae
           ,
           
             where
             the
          
           Persian
           
             Annals
             were
             preserved
          
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           fair
           shews
           and
           specious
           pretences
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Man
           of
           tolerable
           judgment
           in
           Europe
           ,
           who
           would
           venture
           his
           Reputation
           to
           plead
           for
           these
           Antiquities
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             their
             Antiquities
             have
             been
             received
             with
             great
             applause
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             by
             all
             Historians
             ,
             Antiquaries
             and
             Criticks
             of
             other
             Nations
             who
             had
             any
             occasion
             to
             
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             affairs
             .
          
           These
           are
           very
           high
           expressions
           ,
           and
           argue
           a
           good
           assurance
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           acquaintance
           with
           
             all
             Historians
             ,
             Antiquaries
             and
             Criticks
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
          
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           may
           have
           been
           some
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           ,
           who
           have
           applauded
           their
           Histories
           from
           330
           years
           before
           Christ
           ;
           but
           upon
           my
           little
           knowledge
           in
           Books
           ,
           I
           dare
           venture
           to
           name
           him
           ten
           who
           have
           applauded
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           Berosus
           and
           Manetho
           ,
           for
           one
           who
           hath
           allowed
           theirs
           .
           But
           such
           hath
           been
           my
           misfortune
           that
           I
           have
           met
           with
           
             Historians
             ,
             Antiquaries
          
           and
           Criticks
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           far
           from
           applauding
           them
           ;
           such
           a
           one
           was
           *
           
             Ubbo
             Emmius
          
           ,
           who
           declares
           his
           opinion
           freely
           ,
           
             That
             he
             could
             not
             allow
             any
             Certainty
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             depend
             not
             upon
             any
             
               ancient
               Annals
            
             ,
             but
             
               unwritten
               Traditions
            
             ;
             and
             he
             not
             onely
             speaks
             thus
             of
             the
             first
             Succession
             of
             Kings
             from
             
               Fergus
               I.
            
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             from
             
               Fergus
               II.
            
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Picts
             by
             Kenneth
             ,
             which
             he
             reckons
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             829.
             
          
           But
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Character
           ,
           both
           an
           
             Historian
             ,
             Antiquary
          
           and
           
             Critick
             ,
             viz.
          
           †
           
             M.
             Zuerius
             Boxhornius
          
           hath
           passed
           a
           severer
           Censure
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             without
             doubt
             their
             Antiquities
             are
             Fabulous
             ;
             and
             their
             pretended
             ancient
             Annals
             but
             lately
             made
             .
          
           These
           may
           serve
           at
           present
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           
             Historians
             ,
             Antiquaries
          
           and
           Criticks
           have
           not
           so
           much
           applauded
           their
           Antiquities
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             have
             done
             it
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             .
          
           What!
           before
           they
           were
           known
           to
           the
           World
           ?
           For
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           was
           the
           first
           Person
           who
           pretended
           to
           give
           such
           a
           clear
           account
           of
           them
           after
           the
           Discovery
           of
           Veremundus
           and
           
             Cornelius
             Hibernicus
          
           at
           Icolmkill
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           since
           he
           wrote
           ,
           his
           Book
           being
           first
           printed
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           sixteenth
           Century
           .
           And
           what
           account
           had
           they
           of
           their
           first
           Antiquities
           before
           ?
           
             Joh.
             Major
          
           
           indeed
           was
           printed
           about
           five
           years
           before
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           
             Badius
             Ascensius
          
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           no
           great
           Critick
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           Scholastick
           Historian
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           esteem
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Advocate
           confesseth
           ;
           
           but
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           applauding
           the
           remote
           Antiquities
           of
           his
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           he
           calls
           
             the
             Story
             of
          
           Gathelus
           and
           Scota
           
             and
             their
             coming
             out
             of
          
           Greece
           and
           Egypt
           
             a
             mere
             Figment
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             invented
             onely
             to
             match
             the
          
           Britains
           ,
           
             who
             derived
             themselves
             from
             the
          
           Trojans
           ,
           and
           he
           condemns
           
             their
             Annals
             about
          
           Simon
           Brek
           ;
           which
           shews
           what
           a
           regard
           he
           had
           to
           their
           Authority
           .
           And
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           Fergus
           he
           sets
           down
           the
           
             old
             Verses
          
           about
           the
           time
           of
           it
           ;
           
           but
           seems
           to
           give
           very
           little
           credit
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           he
           first
           mentions
           
           Bede's
           Account
           about
           Reuda
           ,
           and
           then
           relates
           what
           their
           Annals
           say
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             their
             old
             Verses
          
           (
           for
           he
           quotes
           no
           other
           )
           and
           then
           saith
           this
           doth
           not
           contradict
           Bede
           ;
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Regni
             debile
             fundamentum
             Fergusius
             jecit
             ;
             he
             laid
             a
             very
             slender
             beginning
             of
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
          
           which
           was
           after
           inlarged
           by
           Reuda
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           to
           be
           Rether
           ,
           and
           therein
           contradicts
           
           Hector's
           Veremundus
           and
           the
           Catalogues
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           Reuda
           succeeds
           him
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Antiquities
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           universally
           received
           abroad
           that
           they
           went
           down
           very
           hardly
           at
           home
           .
           And
           this
           same
           Historical
           Schoolman
           expresly
           saith
           ,
           that
           Fergus
           
             had
             no
             other
             Right
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             what
             the
             People
             gave
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             take
             it
             away
          
           ;
           which
           he
           not
           onely
           asserts
           ,
           but
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           in
           a
           Scholastick
           manner
           as
           far
           as
           
             Septimò
             &
             Finaliter
          
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           
             a
             degree
             of
             Lese-Majesty
          
           above
           the
           endeavouring
           to
           shorten
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           ?
           And
           they
           had
           far
           better
           deny
           any
           such
           Person
           as
           Fergus
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           him
           a
           King
           upon
           such
           terms
           ,
           which
           overthrow
           the
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           are
           these
           foreign
           
             Historians
             ,
             Antiquaries
          
           and
           Criticks
           ,
           who
           at
           any
           time
           have
           so
           much
           applauded
           these
           Antiquities
           ?
           
             Joseph
             Scaliger
          
           did
           indeed
           applaud
           his
           own
           Wit
           for
           his
           Criticism
           about
           Scoto-Brigantes
           in
           
           Seneca's
           Verses
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           Fergus
           his
           coming
           so
           soon
           into
           Scotland
           ?
           For
           Scaliger
           himself
           there
           grants
           ,
           
           
             that
             these
          
           Scoto-Brigantes
           
             were
             still
             in
          
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           he
           believes
           that
           Claudius
           
             did
             make
             an
             attempt
             upon
             them
             there
             ,
             because
          
           Juvenal
           
             mentions
             the
             Coasts
             of
          
           Iuverna
           
           
             as
             brought
             under
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Power
             .
             Scoti
             sunt
             in
             Hibernia
             adhuc
             ,
             non
             in
             Britannia
             ,
          
           are
           
           Scaliger's
           own
           Words
           .
           And
           I
           wonder
           to
           see
           Buchanan
           labour
           so
           hard
           about
           this
           passage
           ,
           
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           .
           But
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           
             that
             the
             same
          
           Scaliger
           
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
          
           Eusebius
           
             hath
             a
             most
             learned
             and
             full
             Proof
             of
             their
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           
           
             too
             learned
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             any
             Adversary
             .
          
           What
           doth
           he
           mean
           by
           their
           Antiquity
           ?
           That
           of
           the
           Nation
           ?
           No
           one
           denies
           it
           .
           That
           of
           their
           settlement
           in
           Scotland
           330
           
             years
             before
             Christ
          
           ?
           That
           is
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           for
           Scaliger
           doth
           it
           not
           .
           
           He
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Brigantes
             were
             a
             People
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             that
             during
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             they
             made
             frequent
             incursions
             into
             Britain
             ,
             and
             for
             proof
             he
             brings
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Pausanias
             about
             Antoninus
             his
             beating
             the
             Brigantes
             in
             Britain
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Inscriptions
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Leg.
             2.
             which
             signifie
             very
             little
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           For
           why
           could
           not
           the
           
             second
             Legion
          
           fight
           against
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           supposing
           them
           to
           be
           Britains
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           supposing
           them
           to
           be
           Irish
           ?
           But
           
           Scaliger's
           opinion
           was
           this
           ,
           
             The
             Brigantes
             and
             the
             Britains
             were
             two
             distinct
             People
             ;
             while
             they
             continued
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             by
             no
             other
             Name
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             made
             excursions
             abroad
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             called
             Scotobrigantes
             and
             Scotobritanni
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             word
             Scot
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             proper
             Name
             ,
             but
             Appellative
             ;
             and
             not
             Irish
             but
             British
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             go
             from
             home
             in
             hopes
             of
             Booty
             ,
             as
             the
             names
             of
             Bedwin
             and
             Saracen
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             the
             Arabs
             were
             after
             called
             Saracens
             ,
             so
             these
             Brigantes
             ,
             when
             they
             so
             much
             infested
             Britain
             in
             
             Claudian's
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             were
             called
             Scoti
             .
          
           Now
           what
           there
           is
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           should
           so
           much
           please
           the
           Advocate
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           .
           He
           is
           very
           angry
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           for
           representing
           their
           Ancestours
           as
           a
           company
           of
           
             barbarous
             Pilferers
             and
             Robbers
          
           (
           although
           he
           onely
           produces
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Gildas
           )
           how
           then
           comes
           he
           to
           be
           so
           much
           pleased
           with
           Scaliger
           ,
           
           who
           makes
           the
           Name
           Scot
           to
           signifie
           so
           much
           ?
           I
           had
           thought
           he
           should
           have
           been
           more
           concerned
           to
           have
           disproved
           such
           a
           reproachfull
           Etymologie
           than
           to
           have
           magnified
           this
           Discourse
           of
           Scaliger
           so
           highly
           .
           But
           where
           is
           it
           that
           he
           mentions
           
             the
             first
             Succession
             of
             their
             Kings
          
           with
           approbation
           ,
           or
           Fergus
           
             his
             
             coming
             into
          
           Scotland
           
             before
             Christ's
             Nativity
          
           ?
           All
           that
           he
           saith
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scots
             might
             be
             a
             Nation
             before
             they
             were
             known
             by
             that
             Name
             ,
             (
             and
             who
             doubts
             it
             )
             as
             the
             Burgundians
             and
             Lombards
             were
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Brigantes
             out
             of
             Ireland
             might
             make
             inroads
             and
             excursions
             into
             Britain
             in
             the
             flourishing
             times
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           And
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           deny
           this
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           not
           sufficiently
           proved
           .
           But
           the
           question
           is
           about
           a
           standing
           Monarchy
           in
           Scotland
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
             Fergus
             I.
          
           and
           of
           this
           Scaliger
           saith
           not
           a
           word
           .
           For
           these
           Brigantes
           coming
           out
           of
           Ireland
           might
           fix
           there
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           return
           again
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           Gildas
           saith
           they
           did
           afterwards
           ,
           or
           they
           might
           fix
           as
           a
           scatter'd
           People
           not
           united
           under
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           Fordon
           saith
           ,
           they
           did
           before
           Fergus
           his
           coming
           .
           So
           that
           if
           their
           Antiquities
           be
           no
           more
           applauded
           by
           other
           Antiquaries
           and
           Criticks
           than
           they
           are
           by
           Scaliger
           ,
           this
           Argument
           will
           come
           to
           very
           little
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           Salmasius
           and
           the
           rest
           he
           mentions
           ,
           
           say
           much
           less
           than
           
             Scaliger
             ;
             Salmasius
          
           onely
           useth
           Scaliger's
           Criticism
           about
           the
           Scoto-Brigantes
           without
           adding
           any
           thing
           .
           Lipsius
           unhappily
           calls
           Galgacus
           a
           Scot
           ;
           which
           was
           an
           improper
           expression
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           proper
           place
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           so
           evident
           from
           Tacitus
           ,
           that
           the
           Caledonians
           were
           not
           Scots
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           taken
           for
           Scythians
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           afterwards
           )
           but
           by
           Scots
           here
           we
           mean
           such
           as
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           to
           settle
           in
           Britain
           ;
           and
           such
           Galgacus
           and
           his
           Souldiers
           were
           not
           .
           And
           the
           like
           impropriety
           Bergier
           ,
           though
           a
           
             learned
             Antiquary
          
           fell
           into
           ,
           
           when
           he
           interprets
           the
           Caledonians
           by
           Scots
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           Dempster
           is
           frequently
           guilty
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Britains
             English
          
           ,
           because
           the
           English
           dwelt
           in
           Britain
           afterwards
           .
           But
           improper
           expressions
           where
           they
           fall
           from
           learned
           Men
           by
           chance
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           passed
           over
           with
           silence
           than
           made
           use
           of
           as
           Arguments
           ;
           unless
           those
           who
           use
           them
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           what
           is
           implied
           in
           them
           .
           Sigonius
           his
           Name
           stands
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           indeed
           a
           
             learned
             Historian
             ,
             Antiquary
          
           and
           Critick
           ;
           but
           not
           one
           word
           can
           I
           find
           produced
           out
           of
           him
           in
           his
           whole
           Book
           .
           What
           Baronius
           saith
           rela●es
           
             to
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           these
           Antiquities
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           have
           treated
           at
           large
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           .
           
           
             Andr.
             
             Favin
          
           and
           
             P.
             Aemilius
          
           speak
           onely
           of
           
             an
             Alliance
             between
          
           Achaius
           
             King
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           and
           Charles
           
             the
             great
          
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           this
           to
           Fergus
           and
           the
           
             Succession
             of
             Kings
             for
          
           330
           
             years
             before
             Christ's
             Nativity
          
           ?
           which
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           beginning
           
             was
             applauded
             by
             all
             Historians
          
           ,
           
           Antiquaries
           and
           Criticks
           ,
           and
           as
           though
           this
           were
           not
           extravagant
           enough
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           Baronius
           ,
           Scaliger
           ,
           Salmasius
           ,
           Lipsius
           ,
           Sigonius
           ,
           Favin
           
             and
             others
             of
             the
             first
             rank
             (
             too
             many
             to
             be
             named
             )
             have
             passionately
             defended
             their
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             sustained
             but
             praised
             their
             Histories
             .
          
           Whereas
           not
           one
           of
           these
           produced
           by
           him
           speaks
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           .
           But
           we
           hope
           to
           see
           these
           things
           better
           cleared
           in
           the
           
             third
             Part
          
           of
           Sir
           R.
           Sibbald's
           
             Scotia
             Antiqua
          
           ,
           where
           he
           has
           promised
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           before
           they
           had
           Kings
           ,
           then
           under
           Kings
           from
           
             Fergus
             I.
          
           to
           
             Fergus
             II.
          
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           
             Malcolm
             Canmore
          
           .
           If
           he
           doth
           clear
           these
           Parts
           of
           their
           Antiquities
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           a
           great
           thing
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           as
           willing
           to
           believe
           Fergus
           to
           have
           come
           into
           Britain
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Alexander
           as
           any
           time
           after
           ,
           provided
           there
           be
           sufficient
           Evidence
           to
           prove
           it
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           somewhat
           more
           convincing
           than
           his
           
           Majesty's
           Advocate
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ;
           but
           I
           remember
           
           Scaliger's
           Censure
           of
           
             Claudian
             ,
             addit
             de
             ingenio
             quantum
             deest
             materiae
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           
             Historians
             ,
             Antiquaries
          
           and
           Criticks
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           examine
           the
           Argumentative
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           ;
           and
           setting
           aside
           all
           
             common
             Places
          
           about
           
             Historical
             certainty
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             common
             Fame
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           shall
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           point
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           force
           and
           strength
           of
           his
           Reasoning
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           
           (
           1.
           )
           
             That
             upon
             the
             same
             Reason
             we
             question
             their
             Antiquities
             ,
             we
             may
             call
             in
             question
             the
          
           Roman
           ,
           Iewish
           ,
           Greek
           ,
           French
           ,
           Spanish
           
             Antiquities
             ,
             all
             which
             depended
             upon
             Tradition
             without
             Records
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           a
           material
           Objection
           ;
           for
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           give
           a
           partial
           Assent
           to
           some
           Antiquities
           ,
           and
           deny
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           the
           same
           ground
           either
           to
           give
           or
           deny
           Assent
           to
           all
           .
           But
           this
           must
           be
           examined
           .
        
         
         
           (
           1.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Roman
           Antiquities
           ,
           he
           cites
           a
           passage
           in
           Livy
           ,
           
           in
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             use
             of
             Letters
             was
             not
             then
             ordinary
             ;
             the
             onely
             certain
             preserver
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             things
             past
          
           (
           so
           
           Livy's
           Words
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           
             rarae
             per
             ea
             tempora
             Literae
             ,
             una
             custodia
             fidelis
             memoriae
             rerum
             gestarum
             ,
          
           and
           not
           as
           the
           Advocate
           with
           too
           much
           art
           ,
           hath
           translated
           them
           ,
           that
           
             the
             best
             Records
             were
             the
             faithfull
             Remembrance
             of
             things
             past
             .
          
           For
           if
           this
           were
           
           Livy's
           meaning
           why
           doth
           he
           complain
           of
           the
           want
           of
           the
           
             common
             use
             of
             Letters
          
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           
             Tradition
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             preserve
             the
             memory
             of
             things
             ?
          
           Which
           is
           to
           make
           Livy
           speak
           inconsequently
           .
           )
           But
           he
           goes
           on
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             what
             Memorials
             were
             left
             by
             the
             High
             Priests
             ,
             or
             were
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             hands
             were
             most
             part
             destroyed
             in
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Town
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           
             all
             were
             lost
          
           ,
           but
           
             the
             most
             part
          
           .
           This
           Livy
           alledgeth
           to
           excuse
           the
           shortness
           and
           obscurity
           of
           his
           first
           Books
           for
           want
           of
           sufficient
           Records
           ;
           and
           he
           speaks
           like
           a
           very
           judicious
           Historian
           in
           it
           .
           
             And
             when
             he
             gives
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             remote
             Antiquities
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             is
             far
             from
             confident
             asserting
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             speaks
             with
             great
             Modesty
             and
             Discretion
             about
             them
             ;
             saying
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             affirm
             nor
             deny
             them
             ;
             being
             rather
             built
             on
             Poetical
             Fables
             than
             any
             certain
             Monuments
             of
             affairs
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             an
             allowance
             must
             be
             made
             to
             Antiquity
             ;
             which
             was
             wont
             
               consecrare
               Origines
               suas
            
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             beginnings
             as
             sacred
             and
             venerable
             as
             they
             could
             .
             But
             as
             to
             such
             things
             he
             would
             be
             no
             Advocate
             either
             for
             or
             against
             them
             .
          
           Then
           he
           proceeds
           to
           deliver
           the
           common
           Tradition
           about
           Aeneas
           his
           coming
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           Ascanius
           succeeding
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           Ascanius
           the
           Son
           of
           Creusa
           ,
           or
           another
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Lavinia
             ;
             quis
             enim
             rem
             tam
             veterem
             pro
             certo
             affirmet
             ?
          
           Who
           can
           be
           certain
           in
           such
           remote
           Antiquities
           ?
           And
           yet
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           thought
           a
           great
           disparagement
           to
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           to
           have
           it
           question'd
           whether
           it
           were
           the
           elder
           Ascanius
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Julian
             Family
          
           ,
           as
           Livy
           there
           saith
           ,
           derived
           themselves
           from
           him
           who
           was
           called
           Julus
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Livy
           after
           this
           ,
           relates
           the
           Roman
           Antiquities
           down
           to
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           Records
           were
           lost
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           certain
           Annals
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           them
           
           were
           preserved
           .
           That
           they
           had
           
             Annals
             both
             publick
             and
             private
          
           appears
           by
           
           Livy's
           own
           Words
           ,
           who
           mentions
           both
           the
           
             Commentarii
             Pontificum
          
           and
           the
           
             publica
             &
             privata
             monumenta
          
           ;
           
           and
           Cicero
           affirms
           that
           the
           Romans
           from
           the
           beginning
           had
           Annals
           made
           up
           by
           the
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
          
           of
           the
           transactions
           of
           every
           year
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           publickly
           exposed
           in
           a
           Table
           in
           his
           House
           that
           the
           People
           might
           be
           satisfied
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           these
           he
           saith
           were
           called
           
             Annales
             Maximi
          
           ;
           which
           he
           adds
           were
           continued
           down
           to
           the
           time
           of
           
             Mucius
             Scaevola
          
           ,
           who
           was
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
          
           about
           
             A.
             U.
             C.
          
           623.
           
           These
           ,
           as
           Servius
           saith
           ,
           
           were
           after
           made
           up
           into
           80
           
             great
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           standing
           Monuments
           of
           their
           Antiquities
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Book
           
             de
             origine
             Gentis
             Romanae
          
           ,
           as
           Vossius
           and
           others
           take
           notice
           ,
           
           inserts
           several
           things
           as
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           
             Pontifical
             Annals
          
           which
           hapned
           before
           the
           building
           of
           Rome
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           do
           justly
           infer
           ,
           that
           matters
           of
           more
           remote
           Antiquity
           were
           put
           into
           them
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           first
           
             Pontifex
             Max.
          
           in
           
           Numa's
           time
           or
           after
           it
           is
           impossible
           now
           to
           determine
           .
           It
           seems
           at
           first
           the
           People
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           view
           these
           Annals
           ,
           as
           Canuleius
           in
           Livy
           complains
           ;
           
           but
           afterwards
           they
           were
           exposed
           to
           all
           .
           
           And
           it
           appears
           by
           
             Licinius
             Macer
          
           in
           Livy
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Libri
             Lintei
          
           (
           which
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           with
           the
           
             Annales
             Maximi
          
           but
           composed
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           )
           were
           preserved
           
             in
             Aede
             Monetae
          
           ,
           
           and
           in
           them
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           were
           inserted
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           place
           Livy
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           
             Annales
             prisci
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Libri
             Magistratuum
          
           for
           determining
           a
           point
           about
           the
           Consuls
           of
           a
           year
           long
           before
           the
           burning
           of
           Rome
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           Livy
           did
           not
           think
           all
           their
           Records
           then
           destroyed
           .
           
           And
           afterwards
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           disputing
           about
           another
           Consul
           ,
           that
           Augustus
           rebuilding
           the
           Temple
           of
           
             Jupiter
             Feretrius
          
           ,
           found
           there
           
             in
             thorace
             linteo
          
           the
           name
           of
           that
           Consul
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           not
           onely
           the
           
             Pontifical
             Annals
          
           but
           Civil
           too
           ,
           being
           made
           up
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           
             Libri
             Magistratuum
          
           by
           Livy
           ,
           which
           he
           distinguishes
           from
           the
           
             Annales
             Prisci
          
           .
           And
           besides
           these
           Livy
           mentions
           
             private
             Records
          
           among
           them
           ;
           
           of
           which
           Cicero
           speaks
           ,
           which
           belonged
           to
           
             particular
             Families
          
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           probability
           these
           should
           be
           all
           lost
           in
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           for
           the
           
           Capitol
           was
           not
           burnt
           ,
           in
           which
           probably
           after
           the
           Romans
           found
           the
           Gauls
           coming
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           preserved
           their
           
             ancient
             Annals
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           considerable
           ,
           that
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnasseus
          
           quotes
           a
           passage
           of
           
             Antiochus
             Syracusanus
          
           ,
           
           (
           who
           lived
           before
           the
           burning
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           wrote
           concerning
           the
           affairs
           of
           Italy
           )
           wherein
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             he
             took
             his
             History
             out
             of
             ancient
             and
             undoubted
             Records
             :
          
           which
           shews
           that
           there
           were
           certain
           
             written
             Annals
          
           both
           at
           Rome
           and
           in
           other
           Cities
           of
           Italy
           very
           early
           ;
           
           and
           the
           same
           Dionysius
           quotes
           the
           
             Domestick
             Annals
             of
             the
          
           Sabins
           ,
           and
           Festus
           
             the
             History
             of
          
           Cuma
           .
           
           So
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Histories
          
           were
           built
           on
           better
           foundation
           than
           the
           very
           uncertain
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Natives
           ;
           
           which
           the
           Advocate
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           
             the
             surest
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Histories
          
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           so
           much
           of
           another
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           it
           (
           since
           the
           shortning
           of
           Mens
           lives
           )
           the
           certain
           foundation
           of
           none
           .
           Let
           now
           the
           Reader
           judge
           whether
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Antiquities
           in
           dispute
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           for
           here
           are
           no
           
             ancient
             Annals
          
           pretended
           near
           the
           time
           of
           
             Fergus
             I.
          
           nor
           in
           the
           time
           of
           any
           King
           of
           the
           first
           Race
           ;
           no
           nor
           from
           
             Fergus
             II.
          
           till
           after
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Picts
           ;
           nor
           any
           Record
           yet
           produced
           for
           a
           long
           time
           after
           that
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           any
           persons
           pretend
           that
           if
           we
           reject
           their
           Antiquities
           we
           must
           reject
           the
           Roman
           ?
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           he
           goes
           higher
           ,
           and
           saith
           the
           same
           objections
           will
           lie
           ,
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Against
           the
           
             Jewish
             Antiquities
          
           .
           For
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           the
           Iewish
           
             History
             had
             no
             historical
             Warrant
             for
             the
             first
             2000
             years
             but
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             time
             their
             transactions
             were
             mentioned
             in
             very
             few
             foreign
             Histories
             ;
             and
             Annals
             of
             their
             own
             Priests
             were
             thought
             good
             Historical
             Foundations
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
          
           Iosephus
           
             even
             for
             the
             Sacred
             History
          
           .
           And
           not
           long
           after
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           Iewish
           
             History
             was
             challenged
             by
          
           Apion
           
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             theirs
             is
             now
             quarrell'd
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
          
           Asaph
           .
           
           
           This
           looks
           somewhat
           strange
           among
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           any
           particular
           Nation
           so
           far
           short
           of
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           to
           be
           parallel'd
           with
           them
           in
           point
           of
           Credibility
           ;
           since
           the
           Records
           of
           Scripture
           are
           own'd
           to
           be
           divine
           and
           sacred
           ,
           and
           not
           merely
           built
           on
           the
           authority
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           
           
             Jewish
             Priests
          
           .
           Whatever
           Josephus
           or
           other
           Jews
           might
           say
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Antiquities
           against
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           we
           that
           own
           our selves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ought
           to
           look
           on
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           under
           a
           higher
           Character
           .
           I
           know
           a
           late
           Critick
           in
           great
           Vogue
           among
           some
           ,
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           reduce
           the
           
             Sacred
             History
          
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             ancient
             Annals
             of
             the
          
           Iews
           ,
           but
           withall
           adding
           
             that
             we
             have
             onely
             some
             imperfect
             Abridgments
             of
             them
             ,
          
           much
           like
           that
           which
           the
           Rector
           of
           Ranfrew
           made
           of
           the
           
             Book
             of
          
           Pasley
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Advocate
           saw
           in
           Sir
           R.
           Sibbald's
           Library
           .
           A
           Doctrine
           so
           unreasonable
           and
           mischievous
           in
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           it
           hath
           hitherto
           passed
           so
           easily
           through
           so
           many
           hands
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           my
           present
           business
           .
           I
           am
           now
           onely
           to
           shew
           the
           vast
           disparity
           of
           these
           Antiquities
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           It
           's
           very
           true
           that
           Apion
           did
           object
           against
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           Greek
           Writers
           took
           so
           little
           notice
           of
           them
           .
           But
           how
           doth
           Josephus
           answer
           him
           ?
           He
           shews
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Greeks
             were
             very
             late
             Writers
             of
             History
             ,
             and
             therefore
             incompetent
             Iudges
             of
             matters
             of
             so
             great
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             he
             proves
             that
             the
             more
             ancient
             Nations
             as
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               Chaldeans
               ,
               Phoenicians
            
             had
             a
             most
             lasting
             way
             of
             preserving
             their
             Histories
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             publick
             Annals
             made
             by
             their
             wisest
             Men
             and
             kept
             in
             sacred
             Places
             ,
             but
             the
             Greeks
             were
             very
             defective
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             having
             no
             publick
             Writings
             in
             their
             Temples
             or
             elsewhere
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             use
             of
             Letters
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Trojan
             War
             ;
             and
             their
             first
             Historians
             were
             little
             elder
             than
             the
             Persians
             War
             against
             the
             Greeks
             .
             And
             this
             reason
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             dissonancy
             of
             the
             Greek
             Historians
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             publick
             Annals
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             prevented
             Errours
             ,
             and
             kept
             Men
             from
             a
             power
             of
             deceiving
             .
             But
             great
             care
             he
             saith
             from
             the
             most
             ancient
             times
             was
             taken
             of
             such
             things
             among
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             Babylonians
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             he
             saith
             they
             exceeded
             all
             others
             in
             their
             exactness
             this
             way
             ,
             committing
             the
             care
             of
             these
             things
             to
             their
             High
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             .
             But
             the
             authority
             of
             Writing
             was
             not
             allow'd
             promiscuously
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             certain
             Prophets
             were
             pitched
             upon
             who
             wrote
             the
             most
             remote
             Antiquities
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             the
             matters
             in
             their
             own
             times
             plainly
             and
             according
             to
             Truth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             such
             multitude
             of
             Books
             differing
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Greeks
             have
             ,
             but
             onely
             22
             ,
             containing
             an
             account
             of
             all
             times
             past
             ,
             written
             with
             great
             Fidelity
             and
             Authority
             .
             Afterwards
             their
             Annals
             were
             continued
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             equal
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Succession
             of
             their
             Prophets
             failing
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             of
             how
             great
             credit
             these
             Books
             (
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             )
             are
             among
             us
             ;
             in
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             no
             Man
             hath
             dared
             either
             to
             add
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             or
             to
             transpose
             any
             thing
             .
          
           Which
           is
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           late
           Critick
           ;
           for
           without
           a
           liberty
           of
           abridging
           and
           transposing
           and
           inserting
           ,
           his
           new
           Inventions
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             silence
             of
             other
             Nations
             about
             them
             ,
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             People
             who
             lived
             in
             great
             retirement
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             themselves
             were
             a
             considerable
             People
             before
             the
             Greeks
             knew
             them
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             he
             shews
             they
             were
             known
             to
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               Babylonians
            
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             which
             he
             proves
             from
             many
             particular
             Testimonies
             .
          
           Now
           what
           is
           there
           parallel
           to
           these
           things
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ?
           Have
           they
           produced
           any
           such
           publick
           and
           sacred
           Annals
           written
           and
           preserved
           with
           so
           much
           care
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           had
           ?
           Have
           they
           had
           a
           Succession
           of
           Prophets
           among
           them
           whose
           Books
           are
           preserved
           to
           this
           day
           with
           great
           Veneration
           without
           addition
           or
           diminution
           ?
           What
           mean
           then
           such
           strange
           Comparisons
           ?
           Can
           they
           produce
           any
           one
           Authour
           contemporary
           with
           
             Fergus
             I.
          
           and
           his
           Successours
           ,
           who
           mention
           that
           Succession
           ?
           As
           Josephus
           brings
           the
           
             Egyptian
             ,
             Phoenician
             ,
             Chaldean
          
           Writers
           to
           attest
           the
           Story
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Greek
           Antiquities
           he
           saith
           the
           Greeks
           
             could
             have
             no
             Records
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             they
             wrote
             .
          
           And
           what
           follows
           ,
           
           but
           that
           therefore
           there
           is
           great
           uncertainty
           in
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           Greece
           till
           that
           time
           ?
           For
           which
           reason
           Varro
           ,
           
           that
           great
           and
           judicious
           Antiquary
           rejected
           two
           Parts
           in
           three
           ,
           of
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           
             Greeks
             ;
             the
             one
             he
             said
             was
             wholly
             in
             the
             dark
             for
             want
             of
             Records
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Fabulous
          
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           Josephus
           observes
           ,
           
             they
             had
             no
             publick
             Annals
          
           ,
           but
           their
           first
           Writers
           were
           Poets
           ,
           who
           minded
           to
           write
           rather
           things
           entertaining
           than
           true
           .
           But
           we
           are
           of
           late
           told
           ,
           
           
             that
             this
             saying
             of
          
           Varro
           
             might
             hold
             as
             to
             the
          
           Greek
           
             Antiquities
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             unjustly
             applied
             by
          
           Camden
           
             to
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             other
             Nations
             ;
             
             for
             the
             utmost
             Eastern
             Nations
             the
          
           Chineses
           ,
           
             and
             the
             utmost
             Western
             the
          
           Irish
           
             have
             preserved
             their
             Antiquities
             far
             beyond
             the
             time
             which
          
           Varro
           
             allows
             for
             true
             History
          
           .
           I
           grant
           Varro
           intended
           this
           chiefly
           for
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           greatest
           noise
           with
           their
           Antiquities
           then
           ;
           and
           yet
           Varro
           himself
           ,
           as
           St.
           Augustine
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           began
           his
           Account
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Antiquities
          
           ,
           with
           
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
          
           Sicyonian
           and
           Athenian
           Kings
           ;
           not
           as
           though
           he
           would
           deliver
           it
           for
           certain
           Historical
           Truth
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           most
           common
           received
           opinion
           .
           And
           in
           the
           
             Fabulous
             times
          
           ,
           he
           might
           endeavour
           to
           pick
           out
           what
           Antiquities
           he
           thought
           came
           nearests
           to
           History
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           remote
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           had
           different
           accounts
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           comparing
           
             Gonsales
             Mendoza
          
           and
           Martinius
           together
           ;
           
           and
           of
           their
           Antiquities
           as
           delivered
           by
           the
           former
           ,
           
           a
           learned
           Man
           hath
           said
           
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             him
             like
          
           Manetho's
           Egyptian
           Dynasties
           .
           However
           Scaliger
           thought
           fit
           to
           insert
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           in
           his
           
             Chronological
             Canons
          
           ,
           
           and
           makes
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Empire
           coincident
           with
           the
           end
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           
             Egyptian
             Dynasty
          
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           Notes
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           complains
           of
           the
           want
           of
           farther
           information
           about
           them
           .
           Which
           the
           World
           hath
           since
           in
           great
           measure
           received
           by
           Martinius
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           description
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             Decad
          
           of
           the
           History
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Empire
           to
           the
           Nativity
           of
           Christ.
           But
           their
           way
           of
           preserving
           Antiquities
           was
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           these
           cannot
           very
           well
           be
           made
           a
           Parallel
           for
           the
           Scotish
           or
           
             Irish
             Antiquities
             .
             Martinius
          
           hath
           indeed
           given
           a
           very
           plausible
           Account
           of
           the
           remote
           Antiquities
           of
           China
           ,
           
           but
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           shews
           that
           even
           the
           Chineses
           had
           a
           
             dark
             and
             fabulous
             time
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             themselves
             acknowledge
             that
             before
             the
             Reign
             of
          
           Fohius
           
             they
             have
             no
             certain
             account
             of
             things
             because
             then
             they
             had
             no
             use
             of
             Letters
          
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           as
           delivered
           down
           to
           them
           with
           great
           Fidelity
           .
           But
           there
           are
           two
           things
           this
           certainty
           of
           their
           History
           depended
           upon
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           fixed
           Rule
           for
           the
           computation
           of
           Times
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           any
           Nation
           should
           have
           an
           exact
           account
           of
           the
           ancient
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
           And
           herein
           lay
           the
           great
           accuracy
           of
           the
           Chineses
           that
           they
           were
           very
           early
           
           given
           to
           the
           finding
           out
           the
           best
           methods
           for
           calculation
           ;
           and
           they
           used
           a
           Cycle
           of
           60
           years
           ,
           2670
           years
           before
           Christ's
           Nativity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Martinius
           magnifies
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           especially
           for
           
             their
             skill
             and
             exactness
             in
             the
             Succession
             of
             their
             Princes
          
           ;
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           give
           a
           certain
           account
           of
           without
           a
           fixed
           measure
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           often
           said
           
             that
             the
          
           Greeks
           
             had
             no
             certain
             History
             before
             the
             Olympiads
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Chineses
           did
           not
           suffer
           any
           Persons
           to
           write
           History
           that
           would
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           great
           Reputation
           were
           appointed
           after
           the
           Emperours
           decease
           to
           write
           his
           Life
           ;
           which
           being
           approved
           ,
           was
           allowed
           as
           the
           onely
           authentick
           History
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           these
           being
           put
           together
           made
           up
           their
           
             publick
             Annals
          
           ,
           which
           are
           preserved
           to
           this
           day
           .
           For
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Persecution
           of
           their
           Histories
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Chingus
           ,
           who
           endeavoured
           to
           suppress
           them
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           be
           thought
           the
           Founder
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           yet
           his
           Son
           opposing
           his
           design
           ,
           and
           many
           learned
           Men
           being
           banished
           upon
           it
           ,
           there
           were
           means
           used
           to
           preserve
           their
           Annals
           ;
           but
           Semedo
           saith
           ,
           
           they
           could
           never
           recover
           a
           perfect
           Account
           of
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           that
           famous
           Empire
           .
        
         
           Now
           before
           any
           other
           Nation
           can
           presume
           to
           vye
           with
           the
           exactness
           of
           the
           Chineses
           in
           their
           Antiquities
           ,
           they
           must
           first
           shew
           us
           what
           means
           they
           had
           for
           the
           computation
           of
           times
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           judge
           of
           their
           Antiquity
           and
           Succession
           of
           their
           Kings
           ;
           and
           next
           they
           must
           give
           an
           equal
           Account
           of
           the
           Care
           taken
           time
           enough
           to
           preserve
           their
           History
           of
           
             publick
             Annals
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Eastern
           People
           and
           the
           Romans
           did
           .
        
         
           For
           instance
           ,
           
           we
           are
           told
           from
           a
           late
           Irish
           Antiquary
           
             Geoffrey
             Keting
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Gathelus
           and
           Scota
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Milesian
             Race
          
           settled
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
             A.
             M.
          
           2736.
           after
           the
           Floud
           1086.
           after
           Moses
           passing
           the
           Red
           Sea
           192.
           before
           
             Christ's
             Nativity
          
           1308.
           from
           whence
           
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
          
           Irish
           Nation
           ,
           
           
             is
             said
             not
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             ,
             unless
             by
             the
          
           Chineses
           onely
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           pretence
           to
           very
           great
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           an
           appearance
           of
           exact
           Calculation
           ;
           but
           I
           onely
           ask
           by
           what
           Cycles
           the
           Irish
           proceeded
           when
           they
           began
           ;
           how
           they
           could
           adjust
           the
           time
           so
           well
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           or
           what
           other
           certain
           way
           they
           had
           which
           might
           be
           reduced
           to
           it
           .
           If
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           all
           this
           might
           be
           onely
           Fancy
           and
           
           Opinion
           ,
           unless
           there
           were
           some
           Characters
           of
           Time
           fixed
           and
           certain
           by
           Eclipses
           and
           Astronomical
           observations
           ,
           or
           certain
           Periods
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           coincident
           passages
           ,
           which
           might
           connect
           the
           year
           of
           their
           descent
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           year
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           Floud
           .
           If
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           be
           produced
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           excused
           if
           we
           do
           not
           yet
           think
           the
           
             Irish
             Antiquities
          
           parallel
           to
           those
           of
           China
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           Characters
           of
           Time
           which
           may
           direct
           us
           in
           comparing
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           there
           may
           be
           one
           or
           two
           thousand
           years
           difference
           in
           the
           Computation
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           able
           to
           confute
           the
           other
           .
           For
           suppose
           I
           should
           say
           that
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Gathelus
           ,
           came
           into
           Ireland
           just
           308
           years
           before
           
           Christ's
           Nativity
           ,
           here
           is
           1000
           years
           difference
           .
           
             That
             is
             a
             small
             matter
          
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             in
             so
             great
             Antiquity
          
           ;
           but
           as
           small
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           some
           account
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           of
           
             a
             thousand
             years
          
           .
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           have
           some
           evident
           proof
           brought
           me
           of
           some
           Event
           in
           the
           World
           which
           happened
           1308
           years
           before
           
           Christ's
           Nativity
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Irish
           descent
           must
           be
           coincident
           .
           To
           make
           this
           more
           plain
           by
           Example
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Question
           be
           in
           what
           Age
           of
           the
           World
           the
           Peloponnesian
           War
           began
           ;
           we
           should
           by
           no
           means
           think
           it
           sufficient
           for
           any
           Man
           presently
           to
           set
           down
           ,
           it
           was
           such
           a
           year
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           such
           a
           year
           from
           the
           Floud
           ,
           so
           long
           before
           Christ
           ;
           but
           we
           demand
           some
           certain
           Character
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           such
           which
           agrees
           to
           that
           and
           to
           no
           other
           ;
           and
           here
           ,
           whosoever
           intends
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           will
           search
           
             Thucydides
             ,
             Diodorus
          
           and
           Ptolemy
           to
           find
           out
           some
           undoubted
           Character
           ;
           as
           that
           Thucydides
           saith
           that
           Pythodorus
           was
           then
           Archon
           at
           Athens
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           year
           of
           the
           
             Olympick
             Solemnities
             .
             Diodorus
          
           saith
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           87
           ,
           Olympiad
           ,
           and
           that
           Apseudes
           was
           Archon
           the
           year
           before
           ;
           Ptolemy
           saith
           he
           was
           Archon
           in
           the
           year
           of
           Nabonassar
           316.
           
           So
           by
           comparing
           the
           Olympiads
           and
           the
           years
           of
           Nabonassar
           with
           the
           years
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           may
           come
           to
           a
           certainty
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           besides
           Thucydides
           mentions
           a
           great
           Eclipse
           the
           first
           year
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           which
           the
           Astronomers
           say
           was
           317
           of
           Nabonassar
           ,
           when
           Euthydemus
           succeeded
           Pythodorus
           at
           Athens
           .
           Such
           a
           method
           of
           proceeding
           by
           certain
           Characters
           of
           time
           ,
           is
           a
           Way
           to
           convince
           reasonable
           Men
           ;
           but
           without
           any
           of
           these
           to
           think
           to
           impose
           upon
           Mankind
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           exact
           Calculation
           ,
           
           argues
           too
           great
           presumption
           upon
           the
           Credulity
           of
           Mankind
           .
           Thus
           as
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           
             Fergus
             I
          
           into
           Scotland
           just
           330
           
             years
             before
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           
             all
             their
             Historians
             affirm
          
           ;
           let
           them
           produce
           any
           one
           certain
           Character
           of
           that
           time
           out
           of
           such
           Annals
           as
           were
           written
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           knowing
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           never
           dispute
           this
           matter
           more
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           
             French
             Antiquities
          
           ;
           
           which
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           ,
           
             may
             be
             more
             justly
             questioned
             on
             these
             Grounds
             than
             theirs
             ,
          
           we
           onely
           desire
           them
           to
           be
           as
           ingenuous
           as
           the
           late
           learned
           Writers
           of
           their
           Antiquities
           have
           been
           ,
           who
           reject
           all
           before
           the
           
             Merovingian
             Race
          
           ,
           as
           either
           Fabulous
           ,
           or
           so
           doubtfull
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           no
           Account
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           what
           they
           find
           in
           the
           Roman
           Authours
           concerning
           the
           Franks
           ,
           
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Hadrianus
             Valesius
          
           ,
           a
           learned
           
             Historian
             ,
             Antiquary
          
           and
           Critick
           .
        
         
           (
           5.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           which
           are
           joined
           with
           the
           French
           ;
           what
           relates
           to
           their
           Antiquities
           before
           the
           
             Romans
             War
          
           in
           Spain
           ,
           we
           grant
           to
           be
           parallel
           with
           theirs
           .
           For
           although
           Strabo
           saith
           ,
           
           
             they
             had
             the
             use
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             Records
             of
             ancient
             times
             among
             them
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           utterly
           lost
           .
           And
           although
           
             Reinesius
             de
             Deo
             Endovellico
          
           seems
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           Annius
           had
           some
           Fragments
           of
           those
           Antiquities
           which
           he
           mixed
           with
           his
           own
           Inventions
           ,
           yet
           I
           can
           see
           no
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           because
           he
           would
           then
           have
           alledged
           the
           old
           
             Spanish
             Records
          
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           fathered
           his
           Antiquities
           on
           Persons
           so
           remote
           as
           Berosus
           and
           Manetho
           .
        
         
           
             But
             if
             they
             had
             the
             use
             of
             Letters
             and
             Records
             among
             them
             ,
             might
             not
             the
          
           Irish
           and
           Scotish
           
             derive
             both
             from
             them
          
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Irish
           immediately
           from
           Spain
           and
           not
           from
           Britain
           is
           not
           so
           evidently
           proved
           that
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           built
           upon
           it
           .
           
             Camden
             and
             Sir
             
               James
               Ware
            
             two
             learned
             Antiquaries
             both
             think
             Ireland
             first
             peopled
             from
             Britain
             ;
             
             and
             Camden
             offers
             good
             Reasons
             for
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             
               as
               the
               agreement
               of
               the
               British
               and
               Irish
               Languages
               in
               very
               many
               words
               ;
               the
               similitude
               of
               Customs
               and
               Manners
               ;
               it
               's
               being
               anciently
               called
               the
               
                 lesser
                 Britain
              
               ,
            
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             Britains
             ;
             the
             conveniency
             of
             passage
             from
             Britain
             thither
             ;
             
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             far
             greater
             moment
             than
             any
             thing
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             Legend
             of
             Gathelus
             and
             Scota
             and
             their
             posterity
             coming
             out
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           But
           because
           this
           opinion
           doth
           not
           seem
           to
           give
           any
           account
           of
           the
           Scoti
           in
           Ireland
           (
           from
           whence
           they
           certainly
           went
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           confessed
           on
           all
           hands
           )
           therefore
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           clear
           this
           Matter
           ,
           by
           proposing
           what
           seems
           most
           probable
           to
           me
           concerning
           the
           first
           Peopling
           of
           these
           Islands
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           then
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           most
           ancient
           Geographers
           ,
           as
           Strabo
           observes
           out
           of
           Ephorus
           ,
           
           divided
           the
           then
           known
           World
           into
           four
           Parts
           ,
           the
           Eastern
           they
           called
           India
           ,
           the
           Southern
           Aethiopia
           ,
           the
           Western
           Celtia
           ,
           and
           the
           Northern
           Scythia
           .
           And
           in
           the
           European
           Parts
           they
           knew
           but
           of
           two
           Nations
           beside
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           the
           Celtae
           and
           the
           
             Scythae
             .
             Those
             that
             inhabited
             Northward
             ,
          
           saith
           Strabo
           ,
           
           
             were
             called
          
           Scythae
           ,
           
             and
             those
             to
             the
             West
          
           Celtae
           ;
           who
           were
           likewise
           called
           Iberi
           and
           Celtiberi
           ,
           as
           he
           affirms
           ;
           and
           these
           peopled
           Spain
           and
           Gaul
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           spread
           into
           the
           Neighbour
           Countries
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           came
           over
           into
           Britain
           :
           Which
           in
           the
           Book
           
             de
             Mundo
          
           commonly
           attributed
           to
           Aristotle
           ,
           but
           by
           Buchanan
           to
           Theophrastus
           ,
           is
           said
           ,
           
             together
             with
          
           Ireland
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           both
           there
           called
           
             the
             British
             Islands
             )
             to
             be
             situate
             in
             the
             Ocean
             not
             far
             from
             the
          
           Scythae
           
             and
             the
          
           Celtae
           .
           But
           the
           latter
           were
           so
           much
           nearer
           in
           Gaul
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           to
           believe
           the
           first
           habitation
           here
           was
           by
           the
           Celtae
           ,
           
           who
           came
           from
           thence
           .
           And
           Tacitus
           truly
           observes
           ,
           
             the
             agreement
             was
             so
             very
             great
             between
             the
          
           Gauls
           
             and
             the
             old
          
           Britains
           ,
           
             that
             although
             he
             suspected
             the
          
           Silures
           
             might
             come
             immediately
             from
          
           Spain
           ,
           (
           or
           rather
           from
           the
           Iberi
           ,
           which
           Strabo
           saith
           was
           a
           more
           general
           Name
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           these
           went
           into
           
             Ireland
             )
             but
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             he
             concluded
             all
             the
             Southern
             parts
             of
          
           Britain
           
             to
             have
             been
             peopled
             immediately
             from
          
           Gaul
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Caledonians
           he
           affirms
           them
           to
           have
           been
           of
           a
           
             German
             extraction
             :
             i.
             e.
          
           taking
           Germany
           in
           the
           extent
           he
           took
           it
           in
           ,
           which
           went
           as
           far
           as
           Sarmatia
           ,
           and
           took
           in
           Scandinavia
           ;
           from
           whence
           in
           probability
           the
           Northern
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           were
           first
           peopled
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Tacitus
           calls
           them
           Britains
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Celtae
           ;
           and
           however
           they
           were
           united
           in
           interest
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           Galgacus
           shews
           in
           his
           excellent
           Speech
           
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           Tacitus
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           makes
           them
           of
           a
           different
           Extraction
           .
           And
           these
           were
           originally
           from
           the
           
             European
             Scythae
          
           ,
           or
           from
           Scandinavia
           ,
           which
           was
           abundantly
           peopled
           ,
           and
           supplied
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           Jornandes
           saith
           ;
           
           and
           that
           they
           were
           provided
           of
           Shipping
           very
           early
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           ,
           where
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Picts
           .
           And
           besides
           what
           is
           there
           said
           to
           shew
           that
           those
           who
           dwell
           in
           those
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           were
           then
           called
           
             Scythians
             ,
             Scymnus
             Chius
          
           lately
           published
           out
           of
           Holstenius
           his
           Papers
           affirms
           
             that
             the
          
           Scythians
           
             extended
             from
             the
          
           Palus
           Maeotis
           
             to
             Countries
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             the
          
           Greeks
           .
           
           For
           being
           tempted
           by
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           as
           
             Olaus
             Rudbeck
          
           conjectures
           ,
           
           having
           no
           skill
           in
           Navigation
           or
           Astronomy
           ,
           and
           the
           Woods
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           being
           unpassable
           ,
           the
           People
           still
           went
           farther
           and
           farther
           by
           the
           Rivers
           side
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           finding
           themselves
           bounded
           by
           the
           vast
           Mountains
           in
           those
           Northern
           parts
           and
           the
           Sea
           beyond
           them
           ,
           they
           sate
           down
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           so
           replenished
           those
           parts
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           discharge
           themselves
           by
           sending
           Colonies
           abroad
           .
           To
           which
           end
           they
           accustomed
           themselves
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           thence
           these
           Scythians
           came
           into
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           the
           Name
           of
           Caledonians
           ;
           and
           upon
           new
           Supplies
           coming
           after
           the
           Romans
           had
           subdued
           the
           Southern
           Parts
           of
           Britain
           ,
           were
           then
           called
           Picts
           .
           But
           of
           these
           things
           afterwards
           .
           That
           which
           I
           now
           design
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Scythae
           being
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Adventures
           of
           others
           who
           had
           settled
           in
           Britain
           ,
           passed
           by
           the
           Northern
           Islands
           and
           went
           into
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Celtae
           from
           Britain
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           Iberi
           in
           Strabo
           ,
           and
           these
           Scythae
           met
           there
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Britain
           .
           But
           Britain
           still
           retained
           its
           Name
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           distinguish
           themselves
           from
           those
           who
           remained
           there
           ,
           their
           Countrey
           was
           called
           Ibernia
           from
           the
           Iberi
           ,
           and
           Scotia
           from
           these
           Scythae
           ;
           for
           saith
           Walsingham
           ,
           
           
             Scythae
             ,
             Schythici
             ,
             Scoti
             ,
             Scotici
          
           are
           all
           one
           ;
           which
           he
           took
           from
           
             Radulphus
             de
             Diceto
             ,
             Imag.
             Histor.
             ad
             A.
          
           1185.
           and
           Nennius
           expresly
           calls
           them
           Schythae
           ,
           and
           Gildas
           the
           Irish
           Sea
           
             Vallem
             Scythicam
          
           ;
           and
           Alfred
           in
           the
           English
           Translation
           of
           Orosius
           calls
           the
           
             Scots
             Scyttan
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Germans
           both
           Scythians
           and
           
             Scots
             Scutten
          
           ;
           and
           the
           old
           
             Britains
             Yscot
          
           ,
           
           as
           Cambden
           hath
           already
           observed
           .
        
         
         
           And
           it
           is
           considerable
           that
           a
           late
           Irish
           Antiquary
           tells
           us
           that
           a
           Part
           of
           their
           Countrey
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           is
           called
           Gaethluighe
           ,
           
           
             i.
             e.
             Gothland
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Goths
           or
           Scythians
           who
           took
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           He
           rather
           thinks
           the
           Getuli
           a
           People
           of
           Africa
           gave
           the
           Name
           ;
           but
           of
           their
           coming
           into
           Ireland
           there
           is
           no
           probability
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Lamfinnus
           
             was
             the
             first
             who
             brought
             a
             Colony
             thither
             out
             of
          
           Scythia
           ;
           which
           he
           proves
           out
           of
           one
           of
           their
           most
           ancient
           Monuments
           .
           
           And
           Colganus
           observes
           on
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           
             Cladroe
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             derived
             from
          
           Scota
           
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
          
           Pharaoh
           
             's
             Daughter
             ,
             the
             true
             Name
          
           he
           saith
           was
           Scytha
           ;
           
             and
             that
             Name
             was
             given
             her
             because
             her
             Husband
             came
             from
          
           Scythia
           .
           
           And
           the
           same
           Antiquary
           confesses
           
             that
             it
             appears
             by
             all
             their
             ancient
             Records
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             original
             from
             the
          
           Scythians
           ,
           and
           Keting
           himself
           he
           saith
           at
           last
           yields
           it
           ,
           and
           
             that
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Scota
           
             was
             given
             because
             the
          
           Milesian
           
             Race
             came
             out
             of
          
           Scythia
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           confirm
           the
           peopling
           of
           Ireland
           from
           Britain
           and
           Scandinavia
           ,
           
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           that
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           from
           their
           best
           Records
           do
           speak
           of
           two
           great
           Colonies
           which
           came
           thither
           from
           Britain
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           the
           Belgae
           ,
           of
           which
           Slangius
           or
           Slanius
           was
           the
           Head
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           Monarch
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           wherein
           
             Giraldus
             Cambrensis
          
           is
           confessed
           to
           agree
           with
           their
           own
           Antiquities
           ;
           
           and
           another
           of
           the
           Dannanae
           from
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Britain
           under
           Nuadus
           .
           
           But
           besides
           both
           these
           ,
           and
           long
           after
           them
           they
           place
           the
           Dynasty
           of
           the
           Scots
           or
           Scythians
           under
           Herimon
           ;
           
           and
           the
           
             Psaltir
             Na-rann
          
           ,
           a
           Book
           of
           great
           Authority
           among
           them
           saith
           that
           Herimon
           
             was
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           .
           
           
             And
             in
             his
             time
          
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Picts
           
             follow'd
             them
             thither
          
           ,
           But
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           too
           soon
           .
           However
           that
           they
           came
           from
           the
           same
           parts
           will
           appear
           very
           probable
           from
           what
           Bede
           speaks
           of
           the
           Picts
           
             coming
             from
          
           Scythia
           (
           i.
           e.
           Scandinavia
           )
           
             in
             their
             long
             Boats
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             being
             carried
             by
             Tempest
             to
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           he
           saith
           
             they
             there
             found
          
           gentem
           Scotorum
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           their
           Countreymen
           the
           
             Scythians
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             fain
             have
             settled
             there
             with
             them
             .
          
           And
           when
           they
           came
           to
           treat
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           difficulty
           as
           to
           their
           understanding
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           there
           would
           have
           
           been
           ,
           if
           the
           Scots
           had
           come
           out
           of
           Spain
           and
           the
           Picts
           out
           of
           Scandinavia
           .
           I
           know
           Bede
           there
           makes
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           Languages
           to
           be
           different
           ;
           but
           so
           they
           might
           be
           in
           continuance
           of
           time
           ,
           although
           at
           first
           of
           the
           same
           original
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           several
           Languages
           now
           in
           Europe
           ,
           derived
           from
           the
           Original
           Gothick
           or
           
             Scythick
             Tongue
          
           ,
           which
           is
           Mother
           to
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           onely
           the
           Celtick
           and
           Latin
           being
           mixed
           with
           it
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Bede
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Scots
           
             persuaded
             the
          
           Picts
           
             to
             go
             to
          
           Britain
           ,
           
             and
             take
             Possession
             of
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Britains
           
             had
             done
             of
             the
             Southern
          
           .
           After
           this
           
             they
             obtained
             Wives
             from
             the
          
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           which
           shews
           familiarity
           and
           mutual
           confidence
           (
           as
           being
           of
           the
           same
           extraction
           )
           and
           the
           Picts
           engaged
           that
           in
           a
           disputable
           Case
           ,
           the
           
             Scotish
             Line
             should
             be
             prefer'd
             to
             their
             own
             .
             In
             process
             of
             time
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Bede
             ,
             some
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           
             themselves
             ,
             hearing
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             went
             thither
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
          
           Reuda
           ,
           
             and
             either
             by
             Force
             or
             Friendship
             took
             possession
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             were
             called
          
           Dalreudini
           ,
           
             from
             this
          
           Reuda
           and
           Daal
           
             which
             signifies
             a
             share
             or
             portion
             .
          
           This
           is
           all
           the
           Account
           Bede
           gives
           of
           this
           matter
           ;
           wherein
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Word
           of
           Gathelus
           and
           Scota
           ,
           or
           of
           Fergus
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           or
           any
           time
           after
           .
           And
           it
           is
           somewhat
           strange
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Man
           as
           Bede
           ,
           so
           inquisitive
           into
           these
           matters
           ,
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Story
           of
           Icolmkil
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Monks
           of
           Hy
           or
           Jona
           should
           say
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           .
           For
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           concealed
           nothing
           he
           knew
           or
           had
           heard
           of
           ;
           and
           stuffs
           out
           his
           Books
           with
           some
           not
           very
           probable
           Relations
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           he
           would
           have
           omitted
           the
           former
           Stories
           if
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           second
           Argument
           of
           any
           seeming
           force
           in
           the
           Advocate
           's
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           
           
             That
             their
             Histories
             were
             first
             transmitted
             to
             Posterity
             by
             the
             Druids
             in
             Verses
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             probable
             some
             of
             these
             Druids
             being
             converted
             ,
             became
             their
             
               first
               Monks
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             inform
             their
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Monks
             at
             Iona
             or
             Icolmkill
             kept
             the
             Records
             there
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Monastery
             about
             
               A.
               D.
            
             560.
             where
             their
             Kings
             were
             buried
             untill
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Malcolm
               Can-more
            
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             Annals
             in
             other
             Monasteries
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Scoon
               ,
               Paslay
               ,
               
               Pluscardin
            
             and
             Lindesfern
             ,
             
             Abercorn
             and
             Melross
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             Historians
             who
             compiled
             Histories
             from
             them
             ;
             
             among
             whom
             he
             reckons
             as
             the
             most
             ancient
             Veremundus
             a
             
               Spaniard
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1076.
             who
             dedicated
             his
             History
             to
             
               Malcolm
               Can-more
            
             ;
             and
             
               Joh.
               Campbell
               ,
               Turgott
            
             and
             
               Alredus
               Rivallensis
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             of
             their
             affairs
             before
             Fordon
             .
             
             And
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             prove
             Veremundus
             could
             not
             be
             counterfeited
             by
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             cited
             by
             
               Balaeus
               ,
               Holinshed
               ,
               Gesner
               ,
               Chambers
            
             ;
             and
             because
             Hector
             gives
             an
             account
             to
             
               James
               V.
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               him
               from
            
             Icolmkill
             .
          
           Which
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           he
           saith
           about
           their
           old
           Histories
           before
           Fordon
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           here
           we
           have
           a
           very
           formal
           Pedigree
           of
           Historians
           ,
           which
           might
           with
           equal
           probability
           have
           been
           carried
           back
           to
           Gathelus
           his
           first
           coming
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           suppose
           so
           great
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Son
           to
           a
           King
           of
           Athens
           ,
           should
           be
           without
           his
           Druids
           ,
           or
           Sanachies
           ,
           or
           Bards
           ,
           who
           would
           transmit
           to
           Posterity
           his
           famous
           Actions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           should
           seem
           to
           stick
           at
           
             their
             ancient
             Origination
             and
             Descent
          
           ;
           
           and
           be
           so
           unwilling
           to
           go
           any
           farther
           back
           than
           
             their
             first
             settlement
             in
          
           Scotland
           .
           For
           no
           doubt
           the
           History
           of
           Gathelus
           and
           Scota
           were
           transmitted
           to
           Posterity
           the
           very
           same
           way
           that
           the
           other
           was
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Arguments
           will
           indifferently
           serve
           for
           both
           .
           Nay
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           British
           History
           be
           questioned
           ?
           since
           no
           doubt
           the
           Britains
           had
           
             Druids
             ,
             Sanachies
          
           and
           Bards
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Scots
           or
           Irish.
           And
           yet
           the
           Advocate
           will
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           the
           British
           Antiquities
           ,
           although
           they
           pretend
           to
           the
           very
           same
           Grounds
           which
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           support
           the
           Scottish
           .
           If
           the
           Druids
           were
           good
           Historians
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           why
           not
           much
           rather
           among
           the
           Britains
           ;
           where
           Caesar
           saith
           they
           had
           their
           
             Original
             Institution
          
           and
           the
           
             most
             sacred
             Authority
          
           .
           But
           Buchanan
           absolutely
           denies
           
             that
             the
          
           Druids
           
             ever
             wrote
             Histories
          
           ;
           
           and
           he
           affirms
           from
           
             Caesar
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             came
             hither
             they
             had
             no
             Records
             or
             way
             of
             preserving
             the
             memory
             of
             things
             past
          
           ;
           and
           Tacitus
           and
           Gildas
           could
           meet
           with
           no
           certain
           Account
           from
           Domestick
           Histories
           .
           And
           as
           to
           his
           Sanachies
           and
           Bards
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           give
           him
           
           Buchanan's
           Answer
           
           in
           his
           own
           Words
           .
           
             Quod
             autem
             ad
             Bardos
             &
             Seneciones
             veteris
             memoriae
             custodes
             quidam
             confugiunt
             ,
             prorsus
             perridicule
             faciunt
             .
          
           
             Which
             he
             proves
             ,
             because
             the
             Bards
             were
             an
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             the
             Sanachies
             were
             Men
             wholly
             without
             Learning
             ,
             and
             who
             lived
             by
             flattering
             great
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             certain
             Account
             of
             things
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             .
             And
             withall
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             Historians
             liable
             to
             so
             many
             mistakes
             after
             all
             the
             pains
             and
             care
             they
             take
             to
             search
             after
             the
             Truth
             of
             things
             ,
             what
             credit
             can
             be
             given
             to
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             deliver
             History
             merely
             by
             their
             Memories
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Advocate
           objects
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
          
           Lycurgus
           
             were
             preserved
             in
             the
             Memories
             of
             Men
             for
          
           600
           
             years
             ,
             as
          
           Plutarch
           
             observes
             ;
             and
             the
          
           Scots
           
             and
             other
             Nations
             have
             preserved
             Laws
             for
             much
             longer
             time
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Letters
             .
          
        
         
           But
           is
           there
           no
           difference
           between
           Laws
           of
           daily
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Antiquities
           ,
           which
           depend
           merely
           upon
           Memory
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           use
           of
           Letters
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           Laws
           themselves
           I
           shall
           onely
           desire
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           their
           Macalpine
           Laws
           ,
           
           which
           Fordon
           saith
           
             were
             composed
             by
          
           Kenneth
           ,
           
             who
             subdued
             the
          
           Picts
           .
           I
           know
           that
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           
           who
           stands
           out
           at
           nothing
           ,
           pretends
           to
           deliver
           them
           as
           exactly
           as
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           Lesly
           who
           follows
           him
           very
           carefully
           ,
           
           sets
           them
           down
           as
           he
           found
           them
           in
           him
           .
           But
           what
           ancient
           Copy
           do
           they
           produce
           for
           these
           Laws
           ?
           Not
           one
           Word
           of
           that
           .
           But
           was
           it
           not
           fit
           that
           he
           who
           had
           so
           many
           Kings
           should
           make
           a
           Body
           of
           Laws
           too
           ?
           Fordon
           never
           pretends
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           onely
           
             he
             thinks
             there
             were
             some
             of
             them
             still
             remaining
             .
             Joh.
             Major
          
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ;
           Buchanan
           just
           mentions
           them
           ,
           and
           saith
           
             they
             continued
             long
             after
             him
          
           ,
           but
           how
           long
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           .
           But
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           mention
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             Alexander
             III.
          
           so
           long
           after
           him
           (
           for
           he
           died
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1285.
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           
             A.
             D.
          
           854
           )
           he
           saith
           
             they
             were
             all
             antiquated
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             People
             and
             the
             length
             of
             Time.
          
           
           Now
           if
           the
           Laws
           so
           much
           later
           were
           quite
           forgotten
           ,
           how
           come
           the
           Macalpin
           Laws
           to
           be
           so
           exactly
           preserved
           ?
           But
           it
           may
           be
           there
           was
           another
           Chest
           of
           Laws
           at
           Icolmkill
           ,
           besides
           that
           of
           MSS.
           
           which
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           saith
           Fergus
           brought
           from
           the
           Sacking
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Alaric
           .
           Yet
           even
           that
           would
           prove
           that
           Records
           are
           the
           best
           preservers
           of
           Laws
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           no
           Advocate
           in
           the
           World
           could
           be
           of
           another
           opinion
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           From
           the
           Druids
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           first
           Monks
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           
             to
             have
             left
             Records
             in
             their
             Monasteries
             of
             the
             History
             of
             former
             times
             .
          
           The
           first
           Monastery
           there
           ,
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           
             that
             of
             the
             Island
          
           Iona
           ,
           
           or
           Hy
           ,
           or
           Icolmkill
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Hy
           
             the
             Cell
             of
          
           Columba
           ,
           
             founded
             about
             the
             year
          
           560.
           
             and
             there
          
           ,
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           ,
           
             their
             Records
             were
             kept
             from
             the
             Foundation
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
          
           Malcolm
           Can-more
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           fallen
           into
           an
           Age
           of
           some
           Light
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           will
           be
           to
           the
           Advocate
           's
           satisfaction
           I
           know
           not
           .
           For
           
             Cummeneus
             Albus
          
           and
           Adamnanus
           ,
           both
           Abbats
           of
           Hy
           not
           long
           after
           Columba
           ,
           have
           given
           an
           Account
           of
           Columba
           the
           Founder
           of
           that
           Monastery
           ;
           and
           both
           wrote
           before
           
           Bede's
           time
           .
           By
           them
           it
           appears
           that
           Columba
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           thither
           ;
           and
           Adamnanus
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Fedlimid
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Fergus
           ,
           which
           Fergus
           ,
           
           say
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           ,
           was
           second
           Husband
           to
           Erica
           Daughter
           of
           Loarn
           ,
           Brother
           to
           Fergus
           ,
           who
           carried
           the
           first
           Colony
           into
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           that
           Fergus
           ,
           Grandfather
           to
           Columba
           ,
           was
           Son
           to
           Conallus
           ,
           Grandchild
           to
           
             Niellus
             Magnus
          
           King
           of
           Ireland
           about
           
             A.
             D.
          
           405.
           in
           whose
           time
           St.
           Patrick
           was
           carried
           captive
           into
           Ireland
           .
           And
           so
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
           Columba's
           coming
           ,
           and
           his
           Relation
           to
           the
           Kings
           both
           of
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           fix
           the
           time
           of
           Fergus
           his
           coming
           with
           the
           first
           Colony
           into
           Scotland
           .
           
           The
           account
           they
           give
           in
           short
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           
             Carbre
             Riada
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           
             Conar
             II.
          
           King
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           about
           
             A.
             D.
          
           165.
           from
           him
           the
           Family
           and
           Countrey
           where
           they
           lived
           was
           called
           Dalrieda
           (
           and
           they
           while
           in
           Ireland
           were
           styled
           Kings
           of
           Dalrieda
           )
           from
           him
           descended
           Eric
           the
           Father
           of
           Loarn
           ,
           
           and
           Fergus
           who
           went
           into
           Scotland
           .
           To
           this
           Fergus
           succeeded
           
             Domangardus
             ,
             Comgallus
             ,
             Gauranus
          
           and
           Conallus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Comgallus
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           Columba
           came
           into
           Scotland
           ;
           for
           Adamnanus
           saith
           
             he
             conversed
             with
          
           Conallus
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Comgill
           ;
           who
           according
           to
           Tigernacus
           and
           the
           
             Ulster
             Annals
          
           gave
           the
           Island
           Hy
           to
           Columba
           .
           
           But
           Bede
           saith
           
             it
             was
             given
             by
             the
          
           Picts
           whom
           Columba
           
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
          
           
           Which
           must
           seem
           strange
           ,
           if
           the
           Scots
           then
           had
           the
           possession
           of
           those
           Parts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           learned
           Primate
           of
           Armagh
           inclines
           to
           the
           former
           opinion
           .
           
           The
           same
           Tigernacus
           in
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           makes
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Eric
           to
           have
           carried
           over
           the
           Dalredians
           into
           Britain
           six
           years
           after
           the
           death
           of
           St.
           Patrick
           ;
           
           and
           the
           old
           Authour
           cited
           by
           Camden
           confirms
           the
           Succession
           of
           Fergus
           from
           Conar
           ,
           
           and
           
             his
             being
             the
             first
             King
             of
          
           Albany
           ;
           which
           agrees
           with
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           saying
           that
           
             Carbre
             Riada
          
           the
           Ancestour
           to
           Fergus
           ,
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           Conar
           Monarch
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
             But
             suppose
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             Columba
             was
             descended
             from
             one
             Fergus
             and
             related
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             went
             over
             with
             the
             Dalredians
             into
             Scotland
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             there
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Conallus
             Son
             to
             Comgill
             ,
             Grandchild
             to
             this
             Fergus
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             hence
             appear
             that
             there
             was
             not
             another
             Fergus
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             a
             Succession
             of
             Kings
             in
             Scotland
             from
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           this
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           reply
           ,
           that
           their
           ancient
           Annals
           do
           give
           a
           clear
           Account
           of
           this
           Fergus
           his
           Race
           and
           Time
           of
           going
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           although
           they
           have
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ireland
           long
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           remarkable
           things
           done
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           any
           Fergus
           or
           his
           Successours
           going
           to
           settle
           in
           Britain
           before
           this
           time
           .
           They
           do
           believe
           that
           there
           were
           Excursions
           made
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ireland
           before
           ;
           and
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           question
           it
           ,
           
           even
           before
           the
           times
           mentioned
           by
           Gildas
           ;
           but
           they
           utterly
           deny
           any
           foundation
           of
           a
           Monarchy
           there
           by
           Scots
           going
           out
           of
           Ireland
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Eric
           ,
           and
           that
           100
           years
           later
           than
           the
           Scotish
           Antiquaries
           do
           place
           his
           coming
           ;
           
           for
           they
           make
           the
           first
           coming
           of
           this
           Colony
           to
           be
           
             A.
             D.
          
           503.
           just
           the
           time
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           had
           pitched
           upon
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           their
           Antiquities
           ,
           Loarn
           the
           elder
           Brother
           was
           first
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           dying
           Fergus
           succeeded
           
             A.
             D.
          
           513.
           and
           because
           his
           Race
           succeeded
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           therefore
           Fergus
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           founder
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           The
           Question
           now
           comes
           to
           this
           ,
           whether
           the
           Irish
           or
           the
           Scotish
           Antiquaries
           go
           upon
           the
           better
           Grounds
           ?
           For
           ,
           here
           the
           Advocate
           's
           Common
           Places
           of
           
             Historical
             Faith
             ,
             
             Common
             Fame
             ,
             Domestick
             Tradition
             ,
          
           &c.
           can
           determine
           nothing
           since
           these
           are
           equal
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           each
           other
           about
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           We
           must
           then
           appeal
           to
           the
           Records
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           can
           produce
           the
           more
           Authentick
           Testimonies
           from
           thence
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           The
           Advocate
           pleads
           that
           it
           is
           very
           credible
           that
           they
           had
           such
           ,
           
             because
             they
             had
             Druids
             and
             Sanachies
             and
             Monks
             as
             well
             as
             those
             in
          
           Ireland
           ;
           
             and
             that
          
           Columba
           
             founded
             a
             Monastery
             at
          
           Icolmkill
           ,
           
             and
             their
             Kings
             were
             buried
             there
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           But
           where
           are
           the
           Annals
           of
           that
           Monastery
           ?
           Or
           of
           any
           other
           near
           that
           time
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           are
           we
           told
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           that
           were
           at
           Scoon
           ,
           and
           Paslay
           ,
           and
           Pluscardin
           ,
           and
           Lindesfern
           ,
           and
           Abercorn
           ,
           unless
           their
           Books
           be
           produced
           ?
           
           It
           is
           by
           no
           means
           satisfactory
           to
           say
           
             they
             had
             two
             Books
             ,
             their
             Register
             or
             Chartulary
             ,
             and
             their
             Black
             Book
             wherein
             their
             Annals
             were
             kept
             ,
          
           for
           we
           desire
           to
           see
           them
           of
           what
           colour
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           convinced
           by
           Testimonies
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           appear
           of
           sufficient
           authority
           .
           But
           if
           these
           cannot
           be
           produced
           ,
           let
           them
           print
           
             the
             full
             Account
             of
          
           Irish
           Kings
           ,
           which
           the
           Advocate
           in
           his
           Advertisement
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             had
             lately
             seen
             in
             a
             very
             old
             MS.
             brought
             from
          
           Icolmkill
           ,
           
             written
             by
          
           Carbre
           Lifachair
           ,
           
             who
             lived
             six
             Generations
             before
             St.
          
           Patrick
           
             and
             so
             about
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
          
           St.
           Patrick
           died
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fifth
           Century
           ,
           being
           above
           100
           years
           old
           ,
           if
           the
           Irish
           Historians
           may
           be
           believed
           ;
           but
           how
           
             six
             Generations
             will
             reach
             from
             his
             birth
             to
             about
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
          
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           understand
           .
           For
           although
           the
           ancients
           differ'd
           much
           in
           computing
           Generations
           ;
           yet
           Censorinus
           saith
           they
           generally
           called
           25
           or
           30
           
             years
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Generation
             .
          
           
           Herodotus
           indeed
           extends
           
             a
             Generation
             to
          
           100
           years
           ,
           yet
           even
           that
           will
           over
           doe
           here
           .
           But
           who
           was
           this
           
             Carbre
             Lifachair
          
           ,
           who
           wrote
           so
           long
           since
           ?
           I
           find
           one
           of
           that
           Name
           among
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           
           about
           
             A.
             D.
          
           284.
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           suspect
           that
           some
           body
           not
           very
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Irish
           Language
           ,
           
           finding
           this
           Name
           among
           the
           Kings
           ,
           made
           him
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           And
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           speak
           with
           some
           indignation
           against
           those
           Scotish
           Writers
           who
           pretend
           to
           debate
           these
           matters
           of
           Antiquity
           relating
           to
           the
           
             Irish
             Nation
          
           ,
           
           without
           any
           skill
           in
           the
           
             Irish
             Language
          
           .
           
           For
           this
           Debate
           doth
           not
           concern
           the
           Saxons
           in
           Scotland
           (
           as
           all
           the
           Lowlanders
           are
           still
           called
           by
           the
           Highlanders
           )
           and
           many
           of
           the
           best
           Families
           of
           their
           Nobility
           setled
           there
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Malcolm
             Canmoir
          
           ,
           
           after
           he
           had
           married
           the
           Sister
           to
           Edgar
           ;
           but
           it
           relating
           wholly
           to
           those
           who
           came
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           
             Irish
             Antiquaries
          
           think
           it
           reasonable
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           
             Irish
             Annals
          
           .
        
         
           
             But
             will
             not
             the
             same
             objections
             lie
             against
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquities
            
             which
             have
             been
             hitherto
             urged
             against
             the
             Scotish
             ?
             For
             why
             should
             we
             believe
             that
             the
             Original
             Irish
             were
             more
             punctual
             and
             exact
             in
             their
             Annals
             than
             those
             who
             went
             from
             thence
             into
             Scotland
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           a
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           concerning
           the
           
             Irish
             Antiquities
          
           .
           For
           they
           either
           relate
           to
           what
           hapned
           among
           them
           before
           Christianity
           was
           received
           in
           Ireland
           or
           after
           .
           As
           to
           their
           remote
           Antiquities
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           some
           general
           Traditions
           preserved
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           peopled
           from
           Britain
           and
           Scythia
           ,
           and
           had
           Successions
           of
           Kings
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           their
           exact
           Chronology
           ,
           I
           must
           beg
           leave
           as
           yet
           to
           suspend
           my
           Assent
           .
           For
           Bollandus
           affirms
           
             that
             the
          
           Irish
           
             had
             no
             use
             of
             Letters
             till
             Saint
          
           Patrick
           
             brought
             it
             among
             them
          
           ;
           
           at
           which
           their
           present
           Antiquary
           is
           much
           offended
           ;
           and
           runs
           back
           to
           the
           Druids
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           Advocate
           doth
           .
           But
           neither
           of
           them
           have
           convinced
           me
           that
           the
           Druids
           ever
           wrote
           Annals
           .
           All
           that
           Caesar
           saith
           is
           ,
           
           that
           in
           Gaul
           they
           
             made
             use
             of
             the
          
           Greek
           Letters
           ;
           which
           they
           might
           easily
           borrow
           from
           the
           
             Greek
             Colony
          
           at
           Marseilles
           ;
           but
           how
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           used
           these
           Letters
           in
           Ireland
           or
           Scotland
           ?
           Or
           that
           they
           any
           where
           used
           them
           in
           any
           matters
           of
           Learning
           ;
           which
           seems
           contrary
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Druids
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           for
           Memory
           ,
           as
           Caesar
           saith
           ,
           
             and
             thought
             Books
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           repugnant
           to
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           than
           the
           150
           
             Tracts
             of
             the
          
           Druids
           ,
           
             which
             St.
          
           Patrick
           
             is
             said
             to
             have
             cast
             into
             the
             Fire
             .
          
           
           But
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           they
           might
           have
           Genealogies
           kept
           up
           among
           them
           by
           their
           Druids
           and
           Sanachies
           and
           Bards
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           their
           business
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Highlanders
           repeating
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           
             Alexander
             III.
          
           by
           heart
           .
           But
           the
           great
           Errour
           lay
           in
           fixing
           Times
           and
           Places
           ,
           and
           
           particular
           Actions
           according
           to
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           Genealogies
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           true
           Reason
           of
           the
           mistake
           as
           to
           the
           
             Scotish
             Antiquities
          
           .
           For
           the
           Genealogists
           carrying
           the
           Pedigree
           of
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Erk
           ,
           so
           much
           farther
           back
           ,
           some
           afterwards
           either
           imagined
           themselves
           or
           would
           have
           others
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           mentioned
           before
           him
           were
           Kings
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           Fergus
           was
           ;
           which
           by
           degrees
           was
           improved
           into
           a
           formal
           Story
           of
           
             forty
             Kings
          
           .
           And
           I
           am
           very
           much
           confirmed
           in
           this
           conjecture
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           the
           descent
           of
           Fergus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Erk
           from
           Conar
           the
           Irish
           Monarch
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Irish
           Genealogies
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Rieda
           ,
           called
           by
           them
           
             Carbre
             Riada
          
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           
             Eochoid
             Ried
          
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Names
           are
           the
           very
           same
           we
           now
           find
           in
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           the
           Irish
           Kings
           ;
           as
           Eochoid
           ,
           Father
           to
           
             Erc
             ,
             Aengus
             ,
             Fedlim
             ,
             Conar
             ,
          
           the
           Son
           of
           Ederskeol
           ,
           and
           so
           up
           to
           Fergus
           ,
           called
           in
           the
           Irish
           Catalogue
           of
           Kings
           
             Fergusius
             Fortamalius
          
           ,
           (
           whom
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Synchronism
           makes
           contemporary
           with
           
             Ptolemy
             Philometor
          
           .
           
           )
           From
           whence
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           original
           mistake
           lay
           in
           applying
           the
           
             Irish
             Genealogy
          
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           go
           beyond
           these
           Genealogies
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           examine
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact
           relating
           to
           their
           remote
           Antiquities
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           no
           more
           certainty
           there
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           done
           in
           Scotland
           .
           And
           it
           is
           ingenuously
           confessed
           by
           Tigernacus
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           
           
             that
             all
             their
             Antiquities
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
          
           Kimbaithus
           ,
           their
           73.
           
           King
           ,
           
             are
             very
             uncertain
          
           ;
           but
           he
           might
           have
           gone
           farther
           ,
           and
           done
           no
           injury
           to
           Truth
           .
           However
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Ingenuity
           to
           own
           so
           much
           in
           those
           times
           when
           fabulous
           Antiquities
           were
           so
           much
           cried
           up
           and
           believed
           .
           But
           what
           becomes
           then
           of
           
             Caesarea
             ,
             Baronna
          
           and
           Balba
           ,
           with
           
             fifty
             other
             Women
             and
             but
             three
             Men
             coming
             from
          
           Ireland
           
             just
             forty
             days
             before
             the
             Floud
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             Moon
             ?
          
           What
           becomes
           of
           Partholanus
           
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             who
             arrived
             in
          
           Ireland
           the
           312
           
             th
             year
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             in
             the
             Month
             of
          
           May
           ,
           14.
           
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             upon
          
           Wednesday
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           wonderfull
           exactness
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           of
           time
           ?
           And
           the
           late
           Antiquary
           confesses
           he
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           
             how
             they
             came
             to
             understand
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             and
             the
             Month
             so
             well
             .
          
           How
           come
           they
           to
           
           understand
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             second
             Colony
             under
          
           Nemethus
           
             came
             to
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             when
             it
             had
             been
          
           30
           
             years
             desolate
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             Colony
             that
             it
             remained
             so
          
           200
           years
           ?
           
           As
           to
           the
           
             Milesian
             Colony
          
           from
           Spain
           ,
           I
           discourse
           at
           large
           afterwards
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           Annals
           these
           Antiquities
           depend
           upon
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           as
           to
           later
           times
           ,
           since
           Christianity
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           kind
           of
           Learning
           did
           flourish
           in
           Ireland
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           greater
           reason
           to
           have
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           most
           
             ancient
             Annals
          
           .
           Such
           are
           those
           of
           Tigernacus
           ,
           who
           died
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1088.
           and
           the
           Synchronisms
           of
           Flannus
           ,
           who
           died
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1056.
           the
           Historical
           Poems
           of
           Coemannus
           ,
           who
           is
           celebrated
           as
           their
           chief
           Antiquary
           ,
           and
           he
           deduces
           his
           Historical
           Poem
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ireland
           to
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1072.
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           time
           he
           lived
           in
           ;
           Modudius
           continues
           the
           History
           of
           their
           Kings
           from
           
             A.
             D.
          
           428.
           to
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1022.
           and
           he
           lived
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1143.
           
           But
           besides
           these
           ,
           
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           have
           found
           an
           
             Irish
             Poem
          
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Malcolm
             Canmoir
          
           ,
           with
           their
           Names
           and
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Reigns
           .
           Which
           Poem
           begins
           with
           Loarn
           ,
           and
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Erc
           as
           
             the
             first
             Kings
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           takes
           notice
           of
           Kings
           among
           the
           Picts
           before
           ;
           without
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           any
           among
           the
           Scots
           ;
           which
           being
           join'd
           with
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           Genealogies
           and
           the
           Annals
           of
           Tigernacus
           ,
           and
           of
           Jocelin
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           St.
           Patrick
           ,
           they
           conclude
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Monarchy
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Fergus
           of
           the
           Dalredian
           Family
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           that
           Bede
           should
           understand
           this
           Colony
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Duce
             Reuda
          
           ;
           because
           they
           being
           equal
           ,
           the
           Denomination
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Stock
           ;
           who
           was
           Rieda
           or
           Reuda
           ;
           and
           Daal
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           say
           ,
           originally
           signifies
           a
           Stock
           and
           onely
           by
           consequence
           a
           Share
           or
           Portion
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Advocate
           still
           insists
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             that
             in
             their
             chief
             Monasteries
             they
             had
             ancient
             Annals
             kept
          
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           of
           greater
           Authority
           than
           these
           
             Irish
             Historical
             Poems
          
           .
           This
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Argument
           drawn
           from
           the
           bare
           probability
           that
           there
           were
           such
           Annals
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           produced
           and
           compared
           with
           the
           Irish
           Annals
           of
           Tigernacus
           the
           Annals
           of
           
             Ulster
             ,
             Ynisfallin
             ,
             
             Dungall
          
           and
           others
           which
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           quote
           so
           often
           ,
           besides
           their
           
             Historical
             Poems
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           better
           between
           them
           in
           point
           of
           Antiquity
           and
           Credibility
           .
           At
           present
           it
           doth
           not
           seem
           so
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           any
           such
           that
           are
           considerable
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           not
           been
           alledged
           by
           so
           learned
           an
           Advocate
           for
           their
           Antiquities
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           omit
           so
           material
           an
           evidence
           for
           his
           Cause
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           passage
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Continuation
           of
           Fordon
           which
           makes
           it
           more
           than
           probable
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           ancient
           
             authentick
             Annals
          
           in
           the
           Monasteries
           .
           For
           there
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             That
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             heard
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Monasteries
             of
             Royal
             Foundation
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Person
             appointed
             to
             write
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             King's
             death
             ,
             at
             the
             next
             great
             Council
             all
             these
             Writers
             were
             to
             meet
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             their
             Papers
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             compared
             and
             examined
             by
             skilfull
             Men
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             one
             Authentick
             Chronicle
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             as
             such
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Truth
             might
             be
             known
             :
             The
             like
             he
             wishes
             were
             done
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           
             Authentick
             Annals
          
           in
           their
           Monasteries
           before
           that
           time
           to
           his
           knowledge
           .
           Buchanan
           ,
           
           I
           know
           ,
           doth
           several
           times
           quote
           the
           Book
           of
           Paslay
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           been
           far
           better
           to
           have
           printed
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           since
           Dempster
           saith
           
             it
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           Dumferlin
           ,
           
           that
           others
           might
           have
           been
           better
           able
           to
           judge
           concerning
           it
           .
           
           But
           Fordon
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Monastery
           was
           founded
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1168.
           (
           or
           a
           year
           after
           ,
           saith
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Melros
           )
           now
           ,
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           the
           Monastery
           is
           here
           so
           late
           ,
           that
           no
           great
           matter
           can
           be
           expected
           as
           to
           remote
           Antiquities
           .
           
           That
           at
           Scone
           ,
           as
           Fordon
           saith
           ,
           was
           founded
           not
           much
           sooner
           ,
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1107.
           
           As
           to
           Abercorn
           ,
           though
           mentioned
           by
           Bede
           ,
           yet
           Buchanan
           saith
           
             no
             one
             could
             find
             out
             so
             much
             as
             the
             footsteps
             of
             it
          
           ;
           
           and
           so
           we
           are
           not
           like
           to
           expect
           much
           light
           from
           thence
           .
           It
           is
           very
           strange
           that
           Buchanan
           onely
           should
           see
           
             the
             famous
             Book
             of
          
           Pluscardin
           :
           For
           Books
           do
           not
           easily
           grow
           famous
           by
           one
           Man's
           seeing
           them
           .
           But
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           Antiquity
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           thence
           ,
           since
           that
           Monastery
           at
           the
           soonest
           was
           founded
           by
           
             Alexander
             II.
          
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           Century
           ;
           
           but
           Dempster
           rather
           thinks
           ,
           
             it
             
             was
          
           200
           years
           after
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           
             Aidan
             ,
             Finan
          
           and
           Colman
           left
           any
           Annals
           at
           Lindesfern
           ;
           nor
           Columba
           or
           his
           Successours
           at
           Icolmkill
           .
           If
           any
           such
           be
           ever
           found
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           great
           favour
           to
           inquisitive
           Men
           to
           oblige
           the
           World
           by
           publishing
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           mistakes
           ,
           we
           may
           rectifie
           them
           upon
           such
           great
           Authorities
           when
           they
           vouchsafe
           to
           let
           them
           see
           the
           light
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Melrosse
           ,
           lately
           published
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           advantage
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Advocate
           's
           Cause
           by
           it
           .
           
           But
           here
           is
           an
           odd
           kind
           of
           Reflexion
           either
           on
           the
           MS.
           or
           the
           worthy
           Publisher
           of
           it
           ,
           
             as
             though
             it
             were
             very
             unfaithfull
             in
             the
             things
             relating
             to
             the
          
           Scotish
           Nation
           .
           Whereas
           I
           have
           frequently
           perused
           the
           Original
           MS.
           in
           the
           
             Cotton
             Library
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           fair
           and
           ancient
           one
           .
           And
           those
           Verses
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           which
           are
           omitted
           ,
           are
           not
           there
           in
           the
           
             same
             hand
          
           ,
           but
           added
           in
           the
           Margin
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           seem
           transcribed
           from
           some
           other
           Book
           ;
           such
           Verses
           being
           frequent
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           are
           the
           greatest
           Monuments
           of
           Antiquity
           they
           have
           ,
           being
           agreeable
           to
           the
           
             Irish
             Historical
             Poems
          
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           first
           produced
           by
           the
           Advocate
           go
           no
           farther
           back
           than
           Alpin
           the
           Father
           of
           Kenneth
           who
           subdued
           the
           Picts
           ,
           they
           can
           afford
           very
           little
           light
           in
           these
           matters
           .
           And
           it
           had
           been
           but
           a
           reasonable
           piece
           of
           justice
           in
           the
           Advocate
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           charged
           such
           
             unfaithfulness
             upon
             the
          
           MS.
           
           
             Copy
             of
          
           Mailros
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           in
           the
           Oxford
           Edition
           ,
           to
           have
           looked
           either
           on
           the
           Beginning
           or
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Book
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           might
           have
           spared
           his
           Censure
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Preface
           an
           account
           is
           given
           of
           
             the
             Verses
          
           relating
           to
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             of
          
           Scotland
           :
           And
           in
           the
           end
           the
           very
           Verses
           themselves
           are
           printed
           ,
           and
           more
           at
           large
           than
           he
           quotes
           them
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Annals
           of
           their
           Monasteries
           I
           proceed
           to
           their
           Historians
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Advocate
           ,
           
           is
           Veremundus
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           
             Archdeacon
             of
             St.
          
           Andrews
           ,
           A.
           D.
           1076.
           
             who
             dedicated
             his
             History
             to
          
           Malcolm
           Canmoir
           ;
           
           
             and
             in
             his
             Epistle
             appeals
             to
             the
          
           Druids
           
             and
             Monks
             and
             the
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             kept
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Isles
             of
          
           Man
           and
           Icolmkill
           .
           This
           is
           an
           Evidence
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           speaks
           home
           to
           the
           point
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           hath
           unhappily
           questioned
           ,
           whether
           there
           ever
           were
           such
           a
           Writer
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           think
           
           the
           Advocate
           hath
           cleared
           the
           point
           .
           There
           may
           be
           two
           things
           in
           dispute
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           this
           Veremundus
           ;
           first
           ,
           whether
           there
           ever
           were
           such
           a
           History
           appearing
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Veremundus
           :
           And
           then
           supposing
           there
           were
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           genuine
           ,
           or
           made
           under
           his
           Name
           by
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           his
           Physician
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           helpfull
           to
           him
           ,
           saith
           
             Dempster
             ,
             in
             texenda
             Historia
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           weaving
           the
           Materials
           for
           his
           History
           ?
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           so
           much
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Chambers
           ,
           
           
             a
             Lord
             of
          
           Session
           
             and
             learned
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Advocate
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             who
             wrote
          
           A.
           D.
           1572.
           goes
           no
           farther
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           produced
           by
           him
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           second
           point
           I
           am
           very
           much
           unsatisfied
           ,
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           very
           well
           known
           that
           it
           was
           no
           unusual
           thing
           in
           that
           Age
           to
           publish
           Books
           under
           the
           Names
           of
           ancient
           Authours
           ,
           which
           cost
           the
           Criticks
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Pains
           to
           discover
           the
           Imposture
           ,
           as
           is
           apparent
           in
           the
           
             Berosus
             ,
             Manetho
             ,
             Metasthenes
          
           (
           or
           
             Megasthenes
             )
             Philo
             ,
             Cato
             ,
             Xenophon
             ,
             Archilochus
             ,
             Sempronius
             ,
          
           published
           by
           Annius
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           fifteenth
           Century
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           during
           the
           Popedom
           of
           
             Alexander
             VI.
          
           And
           not
           onely
           Authours
           ,
           but
           other
           Monuments
           of
           Antiquity
           were
           then
           counterfeited
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           many
           in
           
           Gruter's
           Collection
           of
           Inscriptions
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           Annius
           in
           Italy
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           
             Tuscan
             Inscriptions
          
           published
           by
           Inghiramius
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Prosper
             Fesulanus
          
           ;
           which
           were
           the
           Invention
           of
           
             Thomas
             Foedrus
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           that
           Age
           Men
           began
           to
           be
           inquisitive
           into
           Matters
           of
           Antiquity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           some
           who
           had
           more
           Learning
           and
           better
           Inventions
           than
           others
           set
           themselves
           to
           Work
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           such
           who
           longed
           to
           see
           something
           of
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           their
           own
           Countrey
           .
           And
           such
           things
           were
           so
           greedily
           swallowed
           by
           less
           judicious
           Persons
           ,
           that
           it
           proved
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           convince
           such
           of
           the
           imposture
           .
           For
           even
           Annius
           and
           
             Prosper
             Fesulanus
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Veremundus
           have
           had
           their
           Advocates
           to
           plead
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           We
           find
           as
           to
           the
           
             Scotish
             Antiquities
          
           many
           such
           Authours
           pretended
           to
           ,
           who
           never
           wrote
           concerning
           them
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           
             three
             Books
             of
             the
             History
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             by
             St.
          
           Adam
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Cathnes
           .
           
           Auminus
           of
           
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Culdees
          
           .
           
           King
           Achaius
           his
           History
           of
           
             his
             Predecessour
             .
             
             Aldarus
          
           his
           History
           of
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           .
           
           
           St.
           Convallanus
           his
           History
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             of
          
           Scotland
           .
           The
           Chronicle
           of
           Dumfermlin
           .
           
           
             Elvanus
             Avalonius
          
           his
           History
           of
           Scotland
           .
           St.
           Fastidius
           his
           Chronicle
           of
           Scotland
           .
           
           Fergus
           the
           great
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Scots
           .
           
           Fulgentius
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Donald
           King
           of
           Scotland
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Severus
           .
           
           St.
           Glacianus
           his
           History
           of
           Scotland
           .
           St.
           Glodianus
           his
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           
           cited
           by
           Veremundus
           ,
           saith
           Dempster
           .
           
           Galdus
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           
             Britains
             .
             Hunibertus
          
           his
           Scotish
           Chronicle
           .
           
           
           Kenneth's
           Epitome
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
           
           St.
           Machorius
           of
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Picts
           .
           St.
           Minnanus
           of
           the
           Vnion
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           .
           
           Marcerius
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Scots
           into
           Albion
           :
           He
           is
           said
           to
           be
           their
           first
           Authour
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           Veremundus
           ,
           saith
           
             Dempster
             ,
             took
             the
             Foundation
             of
             his
             History
          
           ;
           but
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           Man
           besides
           ever
           saw
           him
           .
           
           King
           
           Reuther's
           Scotish
           History
           .
           
           
             Salifax
             Bardus
          
           his
           Genealogy
           of
           their
           Kings
           in
           King
           
           Reuther's
           time
           .
           Here
           we
           have
           no
           less
           than
           20
           Authours
           relating
           to
           their
           Antiquities
           ,
           every
           one
           mentioned
           as
           genuine
           by
           Dempster
           ;
           and
           yet
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           find
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           the
           whole
           number
           was
           so
           .
           Is
           it
           then
           any
           wonder
           ,
           that
           Veremundus
           should
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           rest
           ?
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           No
           such
           Authour
           was
           known
           to
           Fordon
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           History
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           very
           punctual
           in
           quoting
           the
           Authours
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           transcribes
           large
           passages
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           out
           of
           Baldredus
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           him
           ,
           and
           
           Turgot's
           Life
           of
           
             Malcolm
             ,
             &c.
             
             Jocelin
             de
             Furnes
             ,
             Vincentius
             ,
             Adamnanus
             ,
          
           and
           any
           old
           Legends
           or
           Chronicles
           he
           could
           meet
           with
           ,
           as
           
             Chronica
             de
             Abernethy
             ,
             &
             variae
             Chronicae
          
           upon
           many
           occasions
           .
           I
           do
           not
           therefore
           deny
           that
           Fordon
           doth
           appeal
           to
           Chronicles
           before
           him
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           the
           Argument
           so
           much
           stronger
           against
           Veremundus
           ;
           when
           one
           who
           gathered
           all
           he
           could
           meet
           with
           never
           once
           takes
           notice
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           
             William
             Elphinston
          
           ,
           (
           Chancellour
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           and
           Founder
           of
           the
           Vniversity
           there
           ,
           a
           Man
           highly
           commended
           by
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           )
           did
           ,
           as
           Hector
           himself
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             James
             V.
             search
             all
          
           Scotland
           
             for
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             first
             intimation
             of
          
           Veremundus
           
             in
             the
             Island
          
           Iona
           ,
           
           
             and
             followed
             him
             exactly
             in
             writing
             his
             History
             .
          
           
           Now
           as
           it
           happily
           falls
           out
           ,
           this
           very
           History
           of
           Elphinstoun
           is
           in
           being
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           at
           this
           time
           by
           me
           
             eight
             Books
          
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           go
           as
           far
           as
           the
           
             thirteenth
             Century
          
           .
           He
           tells
           the
           Story
           of
           Gathelus
           and
           Scota
           ,
           
           as
           others
           had
           done
           before
           him
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           just
           as
           Fordon
           had
           set
           it
           down
           .
           For
           there
           is
           very
           little
           variation
           from
           him
           in
           all
           the
           first
           Book
           ,
           onely
           the
           eighth
           Chapter
           in
           Fordon
           is
           very
           much
           contracted
           ;
           the
           fifteenth
           about
           Gathelus
           his
           building
           the
           City
           Brigantia
           in
           Spain
           is
           transposed
           ,
           another
           Chapter
           being
           set
           before
           it
           .
           In
           the
           seventeenth
           he
           follows
           Fordon
           exactly
           about
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Gathelus
           coming
           into
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           whereas
           Fordon
           onely
           quotes
           
             Grossum
             Caput
          
           for
           saying
           that
           Scotia
           
             had
             its
             Name
             from
          
           Scota
           ,
           
             the
             most
             noble
             Person
             in
             that
             Colony
          
           ;
           he
           saith
           
             it
             was
             in
             some
          
           Chronica
           ;
           but
           what
           Chronica
           was
           ever
           written
           by
           Grosthead
           ,
           
           deserves
           to
           be
           enquired
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           Fordon
           quotes
           him
           in
           other
           Places
           about
           Scota
           and
           the
           Scots
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           wonder
           that
           Dempster
           doth
           not
           put
           him
           among
           his
           
             Scotish
             Writers
          
           ;
           but
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           perceive
           ,
           he
           never
           read
           Fordon
           ;
           nor
           saw
           Elphinston
           .
           In
           Chap.
           20.
           where
           Fordon
           quotes
           an
           old
           Chronicle
           which
           affirms
           that
           Gaithelus
           
             gave
             the
             same
             Laws
             to
             his
             People
             which
          
           Phoroneus
           
             did
             to
             the
          
           Greeks
           ;
           
             and
             that
             the
          
           Scots
           
             to
             this
             day
             glory
             that
             they
             have
             those
             Laws
             :
          
           this
           last
           Clause
           Elphinstoun
           left
           out
           ;
           and
           he
           passes
           over
           Chap.
           21.
           where
           
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
          
           Gathelus
           in
           Spain
           for
           240
           years
           is
           set
           down
           .
           In
           some
           following
           Chapters
           he
           confutes
           Geoffrey
           of
           Monmouth
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           uses
           his
           very
           expressions
           about
           
             the
             first
             peopling
             of
          
           Scotland
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           
             the
             coming
             of
             the
          
           Picts
           ,
           
             and
             the
             hard
             usage
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           
             by
             them
             ,
             and
          
           Fergus
           
             his
             going
             over
             out
             of
          
           Ireland
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           not
           one
           Authority
           is
           cited
           which
           is
           not
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           any
           such
           Authour
           as
           Veremundus
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           Book
           he
           follows
           Fordon
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           other
           things
           before
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           describes
           the
           Islands
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Jona
           ;
           onely
           he
           leaves
           out
           
           Fordon's
           Hebrew
           Etymology
           ,
           making
           Iona
           and
           Columba
           
             the
             same
          
           ;
           
           and
           he
           saith
           not
           one
           word
           of
           any
           Library
           or
           Records
           kept
           there
           ,
           or
           any
           old
           Histories
           and
           Annals
           to
           be
           there
           found
           ,
           as
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           affirms
           ;
           all
           that
           he
           saith
           
           is
           ,
           
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Sanctuary
             for
             Transgressours
             .
          
           About
           Fergus
           and
           Rether
           he
           varies
           not
           a
           tittle
           from
           Fordon
           ,
           and
           never
           mentions
           any
           other
           Kings
           of
           that
           Race
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           never
           have
           omitted
           if
           he
           had
           known
           such
           an
           Authour
           as
           Veremundus
           .
           And
           he
           doth
           not
           suppose
           that
           Rether
           succeeded
           Fergus
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           came
           afresh
           from
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           so
           makes
           this
           
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           
             out
             of
          
           Ireland
           :
           Which
           plainly
           overthrows
           the
           constant
           Succession
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           from
           Fergus
           in
           Scotland
           :
           And
           he
           names
           no
           one
           King
           of
           Scotland
           from
           Rether
           to
           Eugenius
           ,
           who
           was
           banished
           with
           all
           the
           Scots
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           Book
           he
           gives
           an
           account
           after
           Fordon
           of
           Fergus
           the
           Son
           of
           Erk
           coming
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           he
           reckons
           45
           
             Kings
             between
             the
             two
          
           Fergusses
           ,
           just
           as
           Fordon
           doth
           ;
           and
           he
           desires
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           
             for
             not
             setting
             down
             distinctly
             the
             times
             of
             their
             several
             Reigns
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             then
             find
             any
             Writings
             about
             them
          
           ;
           his
           words
           are
           
             ad
             praesens
             non
             in
             Scriptis
             reperimus
             .
          
           Now
           from
           this
           expression
           I
           thus
           argue
           against
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           his
           Veremundus
           :
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           Elphinstoun
           
             gave
             the
             first
             intimation
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             followed
             him
             in
             his
             History
          
           ;
           either
           therefore
           Veremundus
           gave
           no
           account
           of
           this
           first
           Succession
           ,
           which
           Hector
           pretends
           to
           have
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           his
           Authority
           signifies
           nothing
           at
           all
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           or
           Elphinston
           never
           saw
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             never
             could
             find
             any
             History
             of
             this
             first
             Succession
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           such
           a
           Book
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Veremundus
           ,
           it
           was
           after
           
           Elphinston's
           days
           .
           For
           having
           searched
           the
           whole
           Nation
           for
           ancient
           Writings
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Jona
           ,
           as
           Hector
           testifies
           ,
           and
           finding
           no
           History
           of
           the
           Succession
           from
           Fergus
           ,
           as
           himself
           declares
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           hath
           given
           a
           false
           account
           of
           Elphinston
           in
           relation
           to
           Veremundus
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           probability
           of
           Veremundus
           too
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           Elphinston
           doth
           not
           onely
           say
           ,
           
             that
             he
             could
             not
             find
             any
             Books
             relating
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Kings
             from
          
           Fergus
           ,
           but
           he
           refers
           his
           Readers
           to
           the
           old
           Irish
           Annals
           ;
           his
           Words
           are
           ,
           
             ad
             antiquos
             Hiberniae
             Libros
             referimus
          
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           
           Elphinston's
           judgment
           the
           most
           certain
           account
           of
           their
           Antiquities
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           
           from
           the
           
             Irish
             Authours
          
           .
           And
           so
           we
           may
           observe
           both
           in
           him
           and
           Fordon
           ,
           the
           
             Irish
             Legends
             of
          
           S.
           Brendan
           and
           others
           ,
           served
           them
           for
           very
           good
           Authorities
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Advocate
           's
           ancient
           Historian
           Veremundus
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           For
           I
           suppose
           the
           mention
           of
           him
           by
           
             Bale
             ,
             Gesner
             ,
             Hollinshed
             ,
             &c.
          
           after
           he
           was
           so
           much
           celebrated
           by
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           
           deserves
           no
           farther
           consideration
           .
           
           But
           Vossius
           did
           not
           think
           him
           worth
           mentioning
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           blames
           Luddus
           (
           as
           the
           Advocate
           calls
           him
           )
           or
           
             Humphry
             Lhuyd
          
           ,
           for
           being
           too
           severe
           upon
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           looked
           on
           him
           as
           a
           
             fabulous
             Writer
          
           ,
           and
           so
           durst
           not
           set
           him
           down
           on
           his
           authority
           .
           
           The
           Advocate
           would
           excuse
           this
           Censure
           of
           Vossius
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           related
           onely
           
             to
             his
             credulity
             in
             point
             of
             miracles
             ,
          
           whereas
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           that
           way
           ;
           and
           Vossius
           saith
           that
           Leland
           
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             fabulousness
             wrote
             sharp
             Verses
             upon
             him
             .
          
           What!
           for
           
             his
             having
             believed
             too
             many
             Miracles
             ?
          
           No
           certainly
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           
             fabulous
             Antiquities
          
           .
           But
           he
           hopes
           to
           bring
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           better
           off
           from
           the
           Censure
           of
           Bishop
           
             Gavin
             Dowglas
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           takes
           notice
           of
           from
           
             Polydore
             Virgil
          
           ,
           
           because
           Bishop
           Dowglas
           died
           A.
           D.
           1520.
           and
           Boethius
           
             his
             History
             was
             not
             published
             till
          
           1526.
           
             and
             he
             had
             not
             his
             Records
             from
          
           Icolmkill
           till
           1525.
           
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           looks
           like
           one
           of
           the
           Miracles
           the
           Advocate
           confesses
           that
           Hector
           did
           too
           easily
           report
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           the
           Records
           on
           which
           this
           History
           was
           built
           but
           in
           1525.
           how
           came
           his
           History
           to
           be
           published
           the
           following
           year
           ?
           For
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           Veremundus
           his
           Authority
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Scotish
           
             Antiquities
             both
             in
          
           Spain
           ,
           Ireland
           and
           Albany
           .
           In
           his
           second
           Book
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             whatever
             he
             had
             written
             of
             the
             ancient
             Kings
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             he
             had
             taken
             out
             of
          
           Veremundus
           ,
           Campbell
           and
           Cornelius
           Hibernicus
           ;
           all
           which
           he
           pretended
           to
           have
           had
           from
           Icolmkill
           .
           
           In
           his
           third
           Book
           about
           
           Caesar's
           Expedition
           ,
           he
           still
           pretends
           to
           follow
           Veremundus
           .
           And
           in
           his
           seventh
           Book
           he
           declares
           
             he
             had
             kept
             close
             to
             him
             in
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             his
             History
             .
          
           
           Now
           how
           was
           this
           possible
           if
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           Veremundus
           till
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1525.
           and
           his
           History
           was
           published
           by
           
             Badius
             Ascensius
          
           at
           
             Paris
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1526.
           
           It
           would
           take
           up
           that
           year
           in
           sending
           
           it
           thither
           ,
           and
           revising
           and
           correcting
           and
           publishing
           so
           large
           a
           Volume
           as
           his
           History
           makes
           .
           So
           that
           there
           must
           be
           some
           great
           mistake
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           year
           of
           his
           receiving
           those
           Records
           ,
           if
           he
           ever
           did
           .
           But
           if
           this
           were
           not
           the
           History
           Bishop
           Dowglas
           censured
           ,
           what
           other
           was
           there
           at
           that
           time
           which
           could
           deserve
           it
           ?
           It
           could
           not
           be
           
             Joh.
             Major
          
           ,
           for
           his
           Book
           was
           printed
           by
           
             Badius
             Ascensius
          
           after
           Dowglas
           his
           death
           :
           (
           if
           he
           died
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1520.
           )
           and
           he
           pretends
           to
           no
           new
           Discoveries
           ,
           as
           Boethius
           doth
           .
           But
           why
           should
           the
           Advocate
           imagine
           his
           History
           was
           not
           known
           by
           the
           learned
           Men
           at
           home
           ,
           
           such
           as
           Bishop
           Dowglas
           was
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           printed
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Vossius
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           sparing
           in
           mentioning
           any
           of
           our
           
             MSS.
             Historians
          
           which
           he
           found
           well
           attested
           :
           and
           particularly
           Aelredus
           ,
           Abbat
           of
           Rhieval
           ,
           who
           wrote
           the
           Life
           of
           David
           King
           of
           Scots
           .
           
           But
           the
           Advocate
           tells
           us
           some
           news
           concerning
           him
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             he
             was
             Abbat
             of
          
           Mailros
           ,
           
             which
             was
             called
          
           Ryval
           
             before
             King
          
           David
           
             's
             time
          
           .
           But
           Fordon
           expresly
           distinguisheth
           the
           two
           Monasteries
           of
           Rieval
           and
           
             Melros
             ;
             the
             one
          
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             was
             founded
             by
             King
          
           David
           ,
           A.
           D.
           1132.
           
             and
             the
             latter
             four
             years
             after
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           Melros
           it
           appears
           that
           Richard
           was
           the
           first
           Abbat
           there
           ;
           to
           whom
           Waltheof
           succeeded
           ,
           Vncle
           to
           King
           
             Malcolm
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1148.
           (
           who
           succeeded
           King
           
             David
             A.
             D.
          
           1153.
           )
           After
           
             Waltheof
             William
          
           was
           Abbat
           of
           
             Mailros
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1159.
           after
           him
           
             Jocelin
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1170.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Aelredus
           dies
           Abbat
           of
           
             Rieval
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1167.
           and
           Silvanus
           was
           chosen
           in
           his
           place
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           Abbies
           of
           Melros
           and
           Rieval
           were
           always
           distinct
           from
           their
           first
           foundation
           ,
           and
           that
           Alredus
           was
           never
           Abbat
           of
           Melros
           .
           This
           Aelredus
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Scotish
           Historian
           ,
           for
           his
           Lamentation
           of
           King
           David
           extant
           both
           in
           Fordon
           and
           Elphinston
           ;
           but
           I
           can
           find
           nothing
           of
           his
           writing
           relating
           to
           the
           
             Scotish
             Antiquities
          
           .
           I
           know
           he
           wrote
           a
           Chronicon
           ,
           which
           Boston
           of
           Bury
           (
           who
           calls
           him
           Adelredus
           )
           saith
           
             was
             deduced
             from
          
           Adam
           to
           Henry
           I.
           but
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           to
           their
           purpose
           ,
           those
           Authours
           who
           cite
           a
           great
           deal
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           relating
           to
           our
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           omitted
           what
           had
           been
           much
           more
           material
           to
           their
           History
           .
        
         
         
           Turgott
           is
           likewise
           mentioned
           by
           Vossius
           ,
           though
           a
           
             MS.
             
             Historian
          
           ;
           
           because
           he
           saw
           very
           good
           evidence
           for
           his
           writing
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Scotish
           History
           .
           He
           lived
           saith
           the
           Advocate
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1098.
           
           I
           grant
           that
           he
           is
           frequently
           cited
           by
           Fordon
           and
           Elphinston
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Acts
             of
          
           Malcolm
           and
           Margaret
           which
           he
           wrote
           ;
           but
           I
           can
           find
           no
           more
           out
           of
           him
           than
           out
           of
           Aelred
           as
           to
           their
           remote
           Antiquities
           ;
           although
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           left
           out
           very
           little
           of
           what
           Turgott
           wrote
           .
           But
           I
           wonder
           how
           the
           Advocate
           came
           to
           discover
           Turgott
           to
           have
           been
           
             Arcshbishop
             of
             St.
          
           Andrews
           ;
           
           when
           Dempster
           could
           have
           informed
           him
           
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Archbishop
             of
             St.
          
           Andrews
           till
           300
           
             years
             after
          
           .
           
           And
           he
           might
           have
           found
           in
           Fordon
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Archbishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           till
           after
           
             James
             Kennedy
          
           ,
           
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
             Andrews
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1440.
           and
           was
           Nephew
           to
           
             James
             I.
          
           but
           after
           his
           death
           
             Patrick
             Graham
          
           first
           obtained
           the
           Metropolitan
           Right
           to
           the
           See
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           quietly
           enjoyed
           till
           his
           Successour
           
             Will.
             Sheues
          
           came
           into
           possession
           of
           his
           place
           .
           
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           in
           Fordon
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Picts
           ;
           which
           is
           wholly
           left
           out
           in
           Elphinston
           ;
           and
           there
           Turgott
           is
           said
           to
           be
           consecrated
           Bishop
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1109.
           and
           to
           continue
           there
           seven
           years
           .
           St.
           Andrews
           was
           before
           called
           Kilremont
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           Fordon
           ,
           who
           calls
           them
           the
           Bishops
           of
           St.
           
             Andrews
             de
             Kilremont
             ;
             Kil
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Scotish
           Historians
           ,
           was
           a
           place
           of
           Devotion
           ;
           Kilruil
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           Regulus
           (
           as
           Hector
           saith
           St.
           Andrews
           was
           called
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Picts
           )
           and
           Kilremont
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           
             Royal
             Seat
          
           and
           the
           
             principal
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           Remont
           is
           
             Mons
             Regis
          
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           the
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Church
           were
           called
           Killedees
           (
           from
           which
           title
           the
           fiction
           of
           the
           ancient
           Culdees
           came
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           hath
           truly
           observed
           .
           
           )
           These
           Killedees
           had
           the
           ancient
           Right
           of
           chusing
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           were
           first
           excluded
           ,
           as
           Fordon
           saith
           by
           
             William
             Wishart
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1273.
           and
           next
           by
           
             William
             Fraser
          
           ,
           
           after
           him
           by
           
             William
             Lamberton
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           
             William
             Cumyng
             Keldeorum
             Praepositus
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Dean
           of
           the
           Church
           appealed
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           was
           overruled
           there
           .
           But
           the
           learned
           Primate
           of
           Armagh
           following
           Dempster
           too
           much
           ,
           
           calls
           him
           Auminus
           ;
           and
           yet
           Dempster
           quotes
           the
           Scotichronicon
           
           for
           it
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           plainly
           
             William
             Cumyng
          
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Killdees
           were
           nothing
           but
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           not
           onely
           appears
           by
           their
           Right
           of
           Election
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           jurisdiction
           in
           the
           
             vacancy
             of
             the
             See
          
           ,
           which
           Fordon
           saith
           was
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           not
           so
           much
           have
           insisted
           on
           this
           mistake
           of
           the
           Advocate
           in
           making
           Turgott
           
             Archbishop
             of
             St.
          
           Andrews
           if
           he
           had
           not
           so
           severely
           reflected
           on
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           for
           making
           Fordon
           a
           Monk
           ,
           
           as
           though
           he
           did
           it
           
             merely
             for
             his
             own
             conveniency
             to
             shew
             him
             interested
             for
             the
             independency
             of
             Monks
             and
          
           Caldees
           
             from
             the
             Bishops
          
           .
           I
           grant
           it
           was
           a
           mistake
           but
           not
           designed
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           pardonable
           one
           ,
           since
           Dempster
           saith
           
             some
             thought
             him
             a
             Monk
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             he
             could
             not
             find
             of
             what
             condition
             he
             was
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           saith
           
             he
             read
             him
          
           ;
           and
           Vossius
           makes
           
             Joh.
             de
             Fordon
          
           a
           Monk
           in
           King
           John's
           time
           ,
           
           Authour
           of
           the
           Scotichronicon
           .
        
         
           This
           Book
           of
           Fordon
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           
             was
             so
             esteemed
             that
             there
             were
             Copies
             of
             it
             in
             most
             of
             their
             Monasteries
          
           ;
           
           and
           he
           saith
           
             did
             agree
             with
             their
             ancient
             Annals
          
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           precedent
           Discourse
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           much
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           his
           Cause
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Annals
           and
           Historians
           ,
           from
           the
           Original
           Druids
           and
           Bards
           to
           Fordon
           and
           Elphinston
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           gone
           through
           the
           most
           material
           points
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           distinctly
           answered
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           ,
           there
           remain
           onely
           some
           few
           things
           ,
           which
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           being
           farther
           cleared
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Testimony
           of
           Eumenius
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Advocate
           proves
           
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
          
           Caesar
           
             there
             was
             another
             Nation
             besides
             the
          
           Picts
           
             who
             then
             inhabited
          
           Britain
           ,
           
           
             and
             were
             a
             Colony
             of
             the
          
           Irish
           ;
           
             and
             these
             must
             certainly
             have
             been
          
           Scots
           .
           The
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Eumenius
             ,
             Picts
          
           and
           Irish
           which
           the
           Britains
           fought
           with
           in
           
           Caesa●'s
           time
           (
           just
           as
           
             Sidonius
             Apollinaris
          
           saith
           that
           Caesar
           
             conquer'd
             the
          
           Picts
           and
           Saxons
           in
           Britain
           ,
           
           which
           is
           such
           another
           Prolepsis
           as
           Sirmondus
           observes
           ,
           
             who
             makes
             the
             coming
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           into
           Britain
           
             after
             the
          
           Saxons
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           a
           
             judicious
             
             Critick
          
           and
           Antiquary
           )
           but
           the
           true
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           Eumenius
           affirms
           that
           those
           Irish
           then
           dwelt
           in
           Britain
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           saith
           Buchanan
           ,
           
           
             soli
             Britanni
          
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           
             the
             Genitive
             Case
          
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           words
           relate
           
             to
             the
          
           Picts
           and
           Irish
           
             of
             the
          
           British
           Soil
           .
           No
           ,
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           
             Nominative
             Case
          
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           set
           forth
           the
           advantage
           in
           Constantius
           his
           Victory
           over
           a
           
             Roman
             Legion
          
           above
           that
           of
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           who
           fought
           onely
           with
           the
           
             Britains
             ,
             a
             rude
             People
             and
             accustomed
             to
             no
             other
             Enemies
             but
          
           Picts
           and
           Irish
           ,
           
             a
             half
             naked
             People
          
           .
           The
           words
           are
           thus
           printed
           in
           the
           late
           Paris
           Edition
           ,
           after
           the
           comparing
           of
           several
           MSS.
           by
           
             Claudius
             Puteanus
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           more
           correct
           than
           the
           Plantin
           Edition
           .
           
             Ad
             hoc
             Natio
             etiam
             tunc
             rudis
             ,
             &
             soli
             Britanni
             Pictis
             modo
             &
             Hibernis
             assueta
             hostibus
             ,
             adhuc
             feminudis
             ,
             facile
             Romanis
             armis
             signísque
             cesserunt
             .
          
        
         
           The
           design
           of
           the
           Oratour
           ,
           was
           to
           lessen
           the
           Reputation
           of
           
           Caesar's
           Victory
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           of
           Constantius
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           it
           was
           very
           material
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           fought
           with
           the
           Britains
           alone
           ,
           who
           were
           themselves
           
             a
             rude
             People
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             Enemies
             but
             such
             as
             were
             as
             rude
             as
             themselves
             ,
             the
          
           Picts
           and
           Irish.
           Now
           to
           what
           great
           purpose
           was
           it
           for
           him
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Britains
           fought
           with
           the
           Irish
           
             of
             the
          
           British
           Soil
           ?
           Were
           they
           so
           much
           better
           disciplined
           and
           so
           much
           more
           famous
           among
           the
           Romans
           for
           deeds
           of
           Arms
           than
           the
           
             original
             Irish
          
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Emphasis
           must
           be
           laid
           upon
           that
           ?
           But
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           
             the
             comparison
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             
             that
             then
             they
             had
             been
             used
             onely
             to
             the
          
           Picts
           and
           Irish
           ,
           but
           Constantius
           
             overcame
             them
             when
             they
             had
             been
             long
             trained
             up
             in
             War.
          
           But
           if
           he
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           have
           read
           the
           next
           Paragraph
           he
           would
           have
           found
           the
           Oratour
           taking
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           Britains
           greater
           experience
           in
           War
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Roman
           
             Legion
             corrupted
             ,
             foreign
             Souldiers
             and
          
           Gallican
           
             Merchants
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Provinces
             to
             strengthen
          
           Carausius
           and
           Allectus
           
             in
             their
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Comparison
           lies
           ▪
           between
           the
           Britains
           alone
           in
           
           Caesar's
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           well
           disciplined
           Roman
           Army
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Constantius
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           Eumenius
           his
           own
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           to
           be
           ,
           understood
           in
           
           
           Buchanan's
           sense
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           
             Soli
             Britannici
          
           for
           
             the
             British
             Soil
          
           .
           For
           so
           he
           hath
           
             Victoria
             Britannica
          
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           same
           Oration
           ;
           and
           in
           another
           
             Britannica
             Trophaea
          
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           Sense
           nor
           Grammar
           do
           favour
           
           Buchanan's
           Construction
           .
           
           But
           he
           saith
           Ioseph
           Scaliger
           approves
           Buchanan
           
             's
             Construction
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
          
           Tibullus
           .
           I
           have
           searched
           the
           place
           and
           can
           find
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           he
           mistook
           his
           own
           Notes
           ;
           for
           there
           Scaliger
           speaks
           about
           the
           Scoto-Brigantes
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Scots
           
             were
             yet
             in
          
           Ireland
           .
           And
           because
           he
           is
           so
           accustomed
           to
           Maxims
           of
           Law
           ,
           I
           shall
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           one
           ;
           
             that
             a
             Witness
             which
             a
             Man
             brings
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             receive
             against
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           As
           to
           
           Claudian's
           Expression
           ,
           
             Scotorum
             cumulos
             flevit
             glacialis
             Ierne
             .
          
           he
           saith
           
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
           
             but
             of
             a
             Countrey
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             near
             to
             which
             the
          
           Romans
           
             had
             a
             Camp
             ,
             the
             remainders
             whereof
             are
             still
             discernible
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             there
             are
             Stones
             found
             with
          
           Roman
           
             Inscriptions
             designing
             the
             stations
             of
             the
             Legions
             ;
             and
          
           Strathern
           in
           Scotland
           
             is
             more
             subject
             to
             long
             Frosts
             than
          
           Ireland
           is
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           confess
           is
           ingeniously
           observed
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           the
           
             Roman
             Inscriptions
          
           prove
           as
           to
           the
           Scots
           being
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           Britain
           ;
           if
           the
           question
           were
           about
           the
           Romans
           they
           would
           be
           of
           some
           use
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           Strathern
           had
           its
           Name
           from
           the
           River
           Ern
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrey
           might
           in
           Latin
           be
           called
           Ierne
           from
           thence
           .
           But
           how
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           Claudian
           or
           the
           Romans
           knew
           it
           by
           that
           Name
           ?
           We
           are
           certain
           that
           Ierne
           commonly
           passed
           for
           Ireland
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           then
           accounted
           the
           
             Countrey
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           express
           Testimony
           of
           Orosius
           ,
           
           who
           lived
           in
           that
           Age.
           And
           Dempster
           ,
           
           who
           fixes
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           long
           before
           ,
           yet
           is
           so
           convinced
           by
           these
           words
           of
           Claudian
           that
           they
           were
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           he
           supposes
           them
           driven
           thither
           by
           Theodosius
           ,
           and
           there
           destroyed
           by
           him
           .
           And
           Claudian
           explains
           himself
           elsewhere
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             
             
               
               —
               Totam
               cum
               Scotus
               Iernen
            
             
               Movit
               ,
               &
               infesto
               spumavit
               remige
               Tethys
               .
            
          
           Where
           it
           seems
           ridiculous
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           
             put
             all
          
           Strathern
           
             into
             commotion
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Ierne
           had
           the
           Sea
           lying
           between
           it
           and
           Britain
           ,
           in
           whose
           Name
           Claudian
           speaks
           ;
           and
           Buchanan
           understands
           this
           of
           Ireland
           .
           
        
         
           
           (
           3.
           )
           He
           urges
           
             the
             great
             improbability
             that
             the
          
           Scots
           
             should
             manage
             so
             long
             a
             War
             ,
             for
          
           600
           
             years
             ,
             and
             not
             settle
             in
          
           Britain
           .
           But
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           called
           
             begging
             the
             Question
          
           ;
           for
           the
           dispute
           is
           how
           long
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           did
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           
             Britains
             ?
             Claudian
          
           saith
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           the
           Scots
           
             came
             from
          
           Ierne
           ,
           
             and
             made
             the
             Sea
             foam
             with
             their
             Oars
             ;
             Gildas
          
           saith
           the
           Irish
           
             usually
             returned
             home
          
           ,
           
           
             intending
             to
             come
             back
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Picts
           
             then
             rested
             for
             a
             time
             in
             the
             farthermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Isle
             .
          
           Why
           should
           not
           Gildas
           have
           said
           that
           the
           Irish
           and
           Picts
           went
           back
           to
           the
           remote
           parts
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           if
           they
           both
           inhabited
           there
           at
           that
           time
           ?
        
         
           If
           Gildas
           his
           Authority
           be
           allowed
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           clear
           enough
           to
           decide
           the
           Controversie
           .
           
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Upon
           Maximus
           
             his
             withdrawing
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Legions
             and
          
           British
           
             Infantry
             which
             never
             returned
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           the
           Britains
           
             were
             then
             first
             infested
             with
             two
             cruel
             transmarine
             Nations
             ,
             the
          
           Scots
           
             from
             the
             Southwest
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Picts
           
             from
             the
             North.
          
           If
           there
           had
           been
           
             a
             War
             of
          
           600
           
             years
             from
             before
          
           Julius
           Caesar's
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           ,
           how
           comes
           Gildas
           to
           be
           so
           extremely
           mistaken
           as
           to
           say
           the
           first
           War
           began
           after
           Maximus
           his
           withdrawing
           the
           
             Roman
             Militia
          
           ?
           
           (
           2.
           )
           He
           still
           speaks
           of
           
             their
             coming
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             carrying
             away
             their
             anniversary
             Prey
             beyond
             the
             Seas
          
           ;
           and
           
             trans
             Maria
             fugaverunt
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           of
           the
           Roman
           Forces
           driving
           them
           back
           .
           How
           comes
           Gildas
           still
           to
           mention
           the
           Seas
           if
           they
           then
           inhabited
           the
           same
           Island
           ?
        
         
           
           But
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           
             that
             by
             Seas
             the
          
           Friths
           
             are
             understood
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             their
             old
             Laws
             the
          
           Frith
           of
           Forth
           
             is
             called
          
           Mare
           Scotiae
           ,
           
             the
             Sea
             of
          
           Scotland
           ;
           
             and
             the
          
           Frith
           of
           Dumbritton
           
             is
             called
             one
             part
             of
             the
          
           Mare
           Scoticum
           
             by
             the
          
           English
           
             Authours
             ;
             and
             this
             passage
             to
             and
             fro
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             easie
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             home
             to
          
           
           Ireland
           
             almost
             impossible
             with
             their
             Boats
             in
             the
          
           Irish
           
             Seas
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
          
           Asaph
           
             's
             Hypothesis
             is
             absurd
             and
             incredible
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             consistent
             .
          
        
         
           To
           clear
           this
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           to
           make
           these
           Friths
           
             to
             be
             called
             Seas
             not
             improperly
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             they
             are
          
           40
           
             Miles
             broad
             in
             some
             places
          
           ;
           and
           so
           makes
           the
           passage
           more
           difficult
           over
           them
           than
           from
           Ireland
           to
           Scotland
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           Camden
           observes
           ,
           
           there
           is
           hardly
           13
           Miles
           distance
           between
           some
           part
           of
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           consistency
           of
           his
           own
           Hypothesis
           ,
           and
           the
           absurdity
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Irish
           Writers
           say
           ,
           
           
             their
             Curroghs
             or
             light
             Boats
             cover'd
             with
             Leather
             were
             very
             convenient
             for
             transporting
             an
             Army
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             proper
             for
             a
             Sea-fight
             .
             Adamnanus
          
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Columba
           describes
           one
           of
           them
           in
           which
           St.
           Cormac
           went
           to
           Sea
           ,
           
           with
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           and
           with
           Sails
           and
           Oars
           ,
           and
           a
           Capacity
           for
           Passengers
           ;
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             was
             out
             at
             Sea
          
           14
           
             Days
             Northward
             in
             it
          
           .
           Now
           what
           absurdity
           or
           incredibility
           is
           there
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           Vessels
           should
           convey
           the
           Irish
           forwards
           and
           backwards
           over
           so
           narrow
           a
           passage
           as
           that
           between
           Ireland
           and
           those
           parts
           of
           Scotland
           which
           lay
           nearest
           to
           it
           ?
           Why
           might
           not
           the
           Irish
           pass
           those
           Seas
           as
           well
           in
           these
           as
           the
           Britains
           did
           in
           
           Caesar's
           time
           the
           Sea
           between
           Gaul
           and
           Britain
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           
             they
             gave
             Assistence
             to
             the
          
           Gauls
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           then
           no
           other
           kind
           of
           Ships
           ?
           And
           Caesar
           himself
           was
           so
           far
           from
           despising
           them
           ,
           
           that
           he
           thought
           them
           a
           very
           usefull
           invention
           and
           made
           use
           of
           them
           himself
           in
           Spain
           to
           transport
           his
           Souldiers
           .
           
             The
             Keel
             and
             Masts
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             were
             made
             of
             the
             lightest
             Wood
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Bodies
             of
             them
             of
             Wicker
             ,
             cover'd
             over
             with
             Leather
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             learnt
             from
             the
          
           Britains
           .
           Lucan
           calls
           them
           
             little
             Ships
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             a
             miserable
             little
             kind
             of
             shapeless
             Boats
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Advocate
           doth
           .
           
           
             
               Primum
               cana
               foelix
               madefacto
               vimine
               ,
               
               parvam
            
             
               Texitur
               in
               Puppim
               ,
               caesóque
               induta
               juvenco
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           and
           in
           these
           he
           saith
           the
           Britains
           were
           wont
           
             to
             pass
             the
             Ocean
          
           .
           
             
             
               —
               fusóque
               Britannus
            
             
               Navigat
               Oceano
               .
               —
            
          
           In
           the
           old
           MSS.
           Glossaries
           in
           the
           Margin
           of
           
           Josselin's
           
             Gildas
             ,
             Curuca
          
           is
           rendred
           by
           Navis
           ,
           and
           not
           
             a
             little
             shapeless
             Boat.
          
           And
           Solinus
           expresly
           saith
           (
           even
           in
           the
           place
           quoted
           by
           him
           )
           
             that
             it
             was
             common
             to
             pass
             between
          
           Ireland
           and
           Britain
           
             with
             these
             Curroghs
          
           .
           
           And
           such
           kind
           of
           Vessels
           covered
           with
           Leather
           were
           not
           onely
           used
           by
           the
           Britains
           and
           Irish
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             Aethiopians
             ,
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Sabeans
             ,
             Romans
             ,
          
           and
           Spaniards
           ;
           as
           might
           be
           shewed
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           
             Agatharchides
             ,
             Strabo
             ,
             Virgil
             ,
             Pliny
          
           and
           others
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           be
           almost
           impossible
           for
           the
           Irish
           to
           pass
           the
           Seas
           in
           such
           Vessels
           ?
           And
           wherein
           lies
           the
           Absurdity
           and
           Incredibility
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Hypothesis
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           them
           to
           cross
           but
           13
           Miles
           from
           Ireland
           to
           Britain
           in
           these
           Curroghs
           ,
           and
           the
           Advocate
           allows
           the
           Friths
           over
           which
           they
           were
           to
           pass
           to
           be
           40
           
             Miles
             broad
             in
             some
             places
          
           ?
           And
           how
           could
           they
           be
           secure
           they
           should
           not
           be
           driven
           into
           the
           
             broadest
             places
          
           ?
           If
           these
           Vessels
           then
           could
           convey
           them
           safely
           over
           the
           Friths
           ,
           why
           not
           as
           well
           from
           Ireland
           to
           the
           nearest
           parts
           of
           Scotland
           ?
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           another
           Argument
           from
           Gildas
           that
           the
           Seas
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           
             two
             Friths
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           Gildas
           saith
           ,
           
           
             when
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Legion
             first
             defeated
             the
          
           Picts
           
             and
             the
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             they
             commanded
             a
             Wall
             to
             be
             built
             between
             the
             two
             Seas
             to
             hinder
             their
             Incursion
             :
          
           which
           is
           confirmed
           by
           Bede
           ,
           
           who
           saith
           
             this
             Wall
             began
             at
          
           Penneltun
           
             not
             far
             from
          
           Abercorny
           
             and
             ended
             at
          
           Alcluith
           ,
           
             and
             was
             designed
             to
             keep
             out
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           Now
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           to
           what
           purpose
           this
           Wall
           was
           built
           between
           the
           two
           Friths
           
             to
             keep
             out
             the
          
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           if
           their
           Custome
           was
           ,
           as
           the
           Advocate
           supposes
           ,
           to
           cross
           over
           the
           
             two
             Friths
          
           and
           to
           land
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Wall
           ?
           Did
           the
           Romans
           and
           Britains
           so
           little
           understand
           the
           Way
           of
           their
           Enemies
           coming
           ,
           to
           put
           themselves
           to
           so
           much
           pains
           and
           trouble
           for
           no
           purpose
           at
           all
           ?
           And
           Buchanan
           thinks
           
             the
             last
             Stone
             Wall
             made
             by
             the
          
           Romans
           
             for
             the
             Security
             of
             the
          
           Britains
           ,
           
           mentioned
           by
           Gildas
           and
           Bede
           ,
           
           was
           made
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           he
           thinks
           Severus
           
             his
             Wall
             stood
             
             before
          
           .
           And
           it
           had
           been
           madness
           to
           erect
           a
           Stone
           Wall
           there
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           if
           they
           came
           out
           of
           Scotland
           over
           
             the
             two
             Friths
          
           and
           landed
           where
           the
           Wall
           could
           do
           the
           Britains
           no
           Service
           .
           But
           Gildas
           and
           Bede
           say
           
             they
             attempted
             the
             Wall
             and
             forced
             themselves
          
           a
           passage
           over
           it
           ;
           
             irrumpunt
             terminos
          
           saith
           Bede
           ;
           and
           
             with
             their
             Iron
             hooks
             drew
             the
          
           Britains
           
             from
             the
             Wall
          
           ,
           saith
           Gildas
           .
           What
           need
           all
           this
           if
           they
           came
           over
           the
           Friths
           ,
           and
           so
           left
           the
           Wall
           between
           the
           
             two
             Friths
          
           behind
           them
           ?
           But
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           very
           plain
           ,
           that
           Gildas
           knew
           nothing
           of
           their
           passing
           the
           Friths
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           their
           crossing
           the
           Seas
           from
           Ireland
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           there
           joining
           with
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           so
           marching
           towards
           the
           Wall
           between
           the
           
             two
             Friths
          
           in
           order
           to
           their
           passing
           into
           the
           Roman
           Province
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           Gildas
           saith
           after
           the
           making
           the
           second
           Wall
           ,
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           
             upon
             the
          
           Romans
           
             withdrawing
             grew
             more
             confident
             and
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             Northern
             part
             of
             the
             Island
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Wall
             ,
          
           pro
           indigenis
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             Natives
          
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           he
           looked
           on
           them
           as
           late
           comers
           ,
           and
           then
           newly
           entred
           into
           possession
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           is
           concerning
           the
           early
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Nation
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith.
          
           And
           here
           I
           am
           particularly
           concerned
           to
           answer
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           
           since
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           I
           have
           rejected
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Scots
           
             conversion
             under
             King
          
           Donald
           ,
           and
           assert
           Palladius
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           to
           the
           original
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           .
           
           But
           the
           Advocate
           thinks
           it
           so
           clear
           
             that
             they
             were
             converted
             before
          
           A.
           D.
           503.
           
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             concludes
             that
             they
             were
             settled
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             before
             that
             time
          
           .
           And
           it
           were
           a
           piece
           of
           very
           ill
           Nature
           to
           deny
           this
           Conclusion
           ,
           if
           the
           Premisses
           be
           well
           proved
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Conversion
           under
           King
           Donald
           ;
           he
           shews
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             the
          
           British
           
             Christians
             being
             persecuted
             by
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Emperours
             in
             the
             Southern
             parts
          
           ,
           
           
             would
             go
             into
             the
             Northern
             and
             propagate
             their
             Religion
             there
             .
          
           But
           this
           proves
           onely
           the
           probability
           of
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Britains
          
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Scots
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           the
           Druids
           
             were
             prepared
             to
             receive
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             be
             easie
             to
             be
             converted
             themselves
             and
             ready
             to
             convert
             the
             People
             .
          
           He
           speaks
           soon
           after
           of
           a
           double
           Conversion
           of
           their
           Nation
           from
           Paganism
           and
           Pelagianism
           .
           
           Methinks
           these
           words
           do
           not
           argue
           the
           latter
           Conversion
           to
           have
           been
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           left
           no
           Dregs
           behind
           it
           .
           For
           how
           came
           the
           Druids
           natural
           improvements
           to
           facilitate
           their
           Conversion
           more
           than
           the
           Philosophers
           at
           Athens
           or
           Rome
           ?
           And
           the
           Irish
           Antiquaries
           say
           the
           Druids
           there
           
             were
             the
             great
             opposers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           But
           still
           these
           Druids
           might
           be
           among
           the
           Britains
           and
           not
           the
           Scots
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           That
           Donald
           
             was
             their
             first
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           A.
           D.
           203.
           
             seems
             most
             fully
             proved
          
           .
           Not
           by
           any
           thing
           yet
           said
           .
           But
           what
           then
           is
           the
           full
           Proof
           ?
           In
           short
           it
           is
           this
           .
           
             It
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact.
          
           Very
           true
           ;
           
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             Witnesses
             .
          
           True
           again
           .
           But
           who
           are
           these
           Witnesses
           ?
           Even
           
             the
             Historians
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             Annals
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             .
          
           And
           so
           we
           are
           thrown
           back
           upon
           the
           debate
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           already
           .
           Let
           it
           therefore
           rest
           upon
           their
           Credibility
           ;
           onely
           remembring
           that
           no
           such
           King
           as
           Donald
           doth
           appear
           in
           their
           most
           ancient
           Genealogies
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           He
           affirms
           ,
           That
           Baronius
           
             allows
             their
             Conversion
             by
             Pope
          
           Victor
           ,
           
             and
             he
             made
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             more
             his
             Task
             than
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
          
           Asaph
           ,
           
             and
             was
             more
             disinterested
          
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           may
           have
           considered
           
             Ecclesiastick
             History
          
           with
           as
           much
           Care
           as
           Baronius
           himself
           ;
           but
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           with
           greater
           judgment
           and
           impartiality
           .
           And
           of
           all
           things
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           at
           the
           Advocate
           's
           looking
           on
           Baronius
           as
           
             more
             disinterested
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Conversion
           from
           a
           Pope
           was
           in
           question
           .
           Which
           shews
           him
           to
           be
           such
           a
           stranger
           to
           Baronius
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           he
           had
           never
           looked
           into
           him
           .
           For
           Dempster
           is
           displeased
           with
           Baronius
           ,
           
           as
           
             one
             injurious
             to
             their
             Nation
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             first
             Conversion
             ,
          
           saying
           
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Christians
             in
          
           Scotland
           before
           Palladius
           
             but
             such
             as
             fled
             thither
             out
             of
             this
             part
             of
          
           Britain
           
             because
             of
             persecution
          
           .
           And
           Baronius
           doth
           wonder
           that
           such
           a
           
             Conversion
             should
             be
             omitted
             not
             onely
             by
          
           Bede
           
             but
             by
          
           Marianus
           Scotus
           .
           
        
         
         
           5.
           
           The
           Magdeburgian
           Centuries
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             agree
             with
          
           Baronius
           ;
           
             and
             these
             are
             the
             Standards
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             to
             the
             Professours
             of
             both
             Religions
             .
          
           He
           had
           as
           good
           have
           said
           they
           were
           the
           
             Hercules
             Pillars
          
           and
           there
           is
           no
           passage
           beyond
           them
           .
           But
           no
           learned
           
             Professours
             of
             either
             Religion
          
           allow
           these
           to
           be
           Standards
           .
           How
           many
           Errours
           in
           Baronius
           have
           been
           discovered
           by
           the
           learned
           Antiquaries
           of
           his
           own
           Communion
           ?
           What
           Complaints
           have
           been
           made
           of
           his
           partiality
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Sorbonists
           but
           by
           the
           King's
           Advocates
           in
           France
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Magdeburgians
           ,
           we
           commend
           them
           for
           their
           noble
           attempt
           and
           great
           diligence
           and
           industry
           ;
           but
           matters
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Antiquity
           are
           extremely
           improved
           since
           that
           time
           .
           More
           ancient
           Authours
           having
           been
           published
           out
           of
           MSS.
           and
           better
           Editions
           by
           comparing
           the
           Authours
           before
           printed
           with
           MSS.
           and
           many
           counterfeit
           Authours
           discovered
           and
           far
           greater
           Enquiries
           have
           been
           made
           into
           all
           parts
           of
           
             Ecclesiastick
             Antiquities
          
           ;
           so
           that
           after
           so
           many
           new
           discoveries
           to
           make
           these
           the
           Standards
           ,
           were
           almost
           as
           absurd
           as
           to
           make
           Ptolemy
           the
           Standard
           for
           modern
           Geography
           .
           We
           do
           not
           disparage
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           many
           things
           have
           been
           found
           out
           since
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           mission
           of
           Palladius
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           
           the
           Advocate
           insists
           on
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           Bede
           
             affirms
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           .
           2.
           
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             being
             sent
             into
          
           Ireland
           .
           
           3.
           
           
             That
             Dr.
          
           Hammond
           
             yields
             that
             the
          
           Scots
           
             were
             converted
             before
          
           Celestine
           
             's
             time
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             that
          
           Palladius
           
             was
             sent
             Bishop
             to
             them
          
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           particulars
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           distinct
           Answer
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           
           Bede's
           Testimony
           ,
           he
           affirms
           ,
           
           
             that
             in
             the
             eighth
             of
          
           Theodosius
           
             the
             younger
          
           ,
           Palladius
           
             was
             sent
             by
          
           Celestine
           
             the
             first
             Bishop
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           
             believing
             in
             Christ.
          
           Wherein
           Bede
           onely
           applies
           
           Prosper's
           Words
           to
           the
           eighth
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           placed
           under
           Bassus
           and
           Antiochus
           Consuls
           ;
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           determine
           whether
           these
           Scots
           were
           in
           Ireland
           or
           in
           Britain
           .
           But
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           ,
           
             all
             that
             which
          
           Bede
           
             saith
             before
             and
             after
             concerning
             the
          
           Scots
           
             relates
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             these
             Words
             are
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
           Whereas
           Bede
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           declares
           ,
           that
           Ireland
           
             was
             the
             proper
             Countrey
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           ;
           
           
             and
             that
          
           Dumbritton
           Frith
           
             did
             anciently
             separate
             the
          
           Picts
           
             and
             the
          
           Britains
           ;
           
             but
             the
          
           Scots
           
             coming
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Northern
             part
             of
             that
          
           Frith
           ,
           
             there
             setled
             themselves
          
           .
           Which
           Words
           do
           evidently
           prove
           that
           Bede
           did
           not
           look
           on
           the
           Scots
           as
           
             ancient
             Inhabitants
          
           there
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           would
           have
           said
           that
           the
           Frith
           did
           
             antiquitus
             gentem
             Britonum
             à
             Scotis
             secernere
          
           ;
           but
           he
           never
           mentions
           the
           Scots
           but
           the
           Picts
           as
           the
           
             ancient
             Inhabitants
          
           on
           the
           Northern
           part
           of
           the
           Frith
           .
           But
           ,
           saith
           the
           Advocate
           ,
           
           Bede
           
             's
             Title
             of
             his
             Chapter
             is
             of
             the
             ancient
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Britain
           ,
           
             and
             he
             mentions
             the
          
           Scots
           
             among
             them
          
           .
           Very
           true
           ;
           but
           shall
           not
           Bede
           explain
           himself
           whom
           he
           means
           by
           
             the
             ancient
             Inhabitants
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           Britains
           and
           Picts
           ?
           For
           ,
           by
           the
           Advocate
           's
           reasoning
           the
           Saxons
           will
           be
           proved
           to
           have
           been
           in
           Britain
           before
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Scots
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           up
           one
           of
           the
           
             five
             Nations
          
           spoken
           of
           in
           that
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           .
           And
           so
           Bede
           doth
           not
           onely
           
             settle
             the
          
           Scots
           
             and
             the
          
           Picts
           
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             by
             his
             first
             Chapter
             ,
          
           but
           the
           English
           too
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           sagacity
           that
           can
           discover
           this
           Chapter
           in
           Bede
           ,
           
           to
           be
           
             clear
             to
             a
             Demonstration
          
           that
           
             he
             makes
             the
          
           Scots
           
             to
             be
             ancient
             Inhabitants
             in
          
           Britain
           ;
           whereas
           to
           my
           dull
           apprehension
           Bede
           is
           clear
           the
           other
           Way
           .
        
         
           
           But
           the
           Advocate
           proceeds
           to
           shew
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Scots
           
             doth
             originally
             belong
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           ,
           
             and
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             communication
             to
             those
             in
          
           Ireland
           .
           This
           were
           indeed
           to
           the
           purpose
           if
           it
           were
           proved
           .
           And
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           more
           care
           in
           doing
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           so
           new
           and
           singular
           an
           opinion
           .
           For
           even
           Buchanan
           saith
           
             that
             the
          
           Irish
           
             were
             at
             first
             called
          
           Scots
           ;
           
           
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             passed
             into
          
           Albany
           ;
           
           
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Name
          
           Scots
           
             their
             coming
             from
             the
          
           Irish
           
             is
             declared
             .
             Joh.
             Major
          
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           Scotia
           
             among
             their
             Ancestours
             was
             the
             common
             Name
             for
          
           Ireland
           .
           And
           if
           their
           
             ancient
             Annals
          
           may
           be
           believed
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           Scot
           came
           from
           Scota
           the
           Wife
           of
           Gathelus
           ,
           whose
           Posterity
           went
           first
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           then
           carried
           the
           Name
           into
           Scotland
           .
           In
           Fordon
           and
           Elphinston
           there
           is
           another
           Scota
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           a
           Leader
           of
           the
           first
           Colony
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           who
           gave
           the
           
           Name
           to
           that
           Countrey
           of
           Scotia
           ;
           and
           
             Joh.
             Major
          
           saith
           
             She
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
          
           Hiber
           .
           But
           whichsoever
           of
           these
           stands
           ,
           unless
           the
           Advocate
           will
           at
           last
           give
           up
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           
             Ancient
             Annals
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           contended
           so
           warmly
           for
           ,
           he
           must
           renounce
           this
           opinion
           of
           his
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Scots
           
             doth
             originally
             belong
             to
             the
          
           Albian
           Scots
           ,
           
             and
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             communication
             to
             the
          
           Irish
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           to
           produce
           the
           plain
           Testimonies
           of
           
             Orosius
             ,
             Bede
          
           and
           Isidore
           ,
           
           which
           make
           Ireland
           
             the
             proper
             Countrey
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           subtilty
           from
           hence
           to
           infer
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Advocate
           doth
           ,
           
             as
             if
             it
             might
             have
             been
             justly
             doubted
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             true
             in
             all
             senses
             .
          
           Doth
           he
           mean
           proper
           or
           
             improper
             senses
          
           ?
           Their
           words
           are
           plain
           that
           Ireland
           in
           a
           strict
           and
           
             proper
             sense
          
           was
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           
             Patria
             Originis
          
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           might
           afterwards
           ,
           be
           
             Patria
             incolatus
             &
             Domicilii
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Advocate
           himself
           doth
           distinguish
           ;
           
           but
           that
           which
           follows
           from
           hence
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Scots
           came
           originally
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           then
           the
           Name
           of
           Scots
           doth
           not
           originally
           belong
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           but
           to
           those
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           shew
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Name
           doth
           agree
           to
           them
           onely
           upon
           their
           removal
           into
           Britain
           .
           As
           ;
           to
           take
           his
           own
           instance
           ;
           no
           one
           will
           question
           that
           the
           Colony
           of
           Virginia
           are
           called
           English
           ,
           because
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Countrey
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           are
           so
           called
           .
           But
           were
           not
           the
           Irish
           called
           Scots
           before
           they
           went
           into
           Scotland
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           
             propriè
             Scotorum
             Patria
          
           ,
           as
           Orosius
           and
           Bede
           and
           Isidore
           affirm
           ;
           as
           England
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           Countrey
           of
           the
           English
           unless
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           called
           English
           ;
           and
           the
           Colony
           of
           Virginia
           received
           its
           denomination
           of
           being
           English
           because
           they
           came
           from
           hence
           .
           Vnless
           therefore
           the
           Advocate
           be
           pleased
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           Scots
           doth
           so
           belong
           to
           the
           Irish
           upon
           their
           remove
           into
           Britain
           that
           it
           could
           not
           agree
           to
           them
           in
           Ireland
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           make
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           Scots
           doth
           originally
           belong
           to
           the
           Irish
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           communication
           to
           those
           in
           Ireland
           .
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           that
           
             Jos.
             Scaliger
          
           doth
           assign
           such
           a
           Reason
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Scoti
           as
           agrees
           onely
           to
           those
           who
           came
           over
           upon
           Expeditions
           ;
           but
           I
           believe
           the
           Scots
           will
           take
           it
           far
           
           better
           to
           receive
           their
           Name
           from
           the
           
             Irish
             Scots
          
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           had
           the
           original
           Name
           given
           them
           on
           such
           an
           Account
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           Palladius
           his
           Mission
           the
           main
           difficulty
           objected
           ,
           
           is
           
             from
             St.
          
           Patrick's
           
             being
             sent
             so
             soon
             after
             into
          
           Ireland
           ;
           
             which
             needed
             not
             have
             been
             if
          
           Palladius
           
             were
             sent
             before
             thither
             and
             not
             rather
             into
          
           Scotland
           ,
           whither
           Bale
           
             saith
             he
             went
             and
             died
             not
             ,
          
           A.
           D.
           431.
           but
           434.
           
           This
           is
           the
           force
           of
           what
           the
           Advocate
           saith
           upon
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           had
           proved
           from
           Prosper
           ,
           that
           Palladius
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           because
           he
           distinguishes
           
             the
             two
             Islands
          
           ,
           the
           one
           he
           calls
           Roman
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Britain
           ,
           the
           other
           barbarous
           where
           the
           Scots
           lived
           ,
           to
           whom
           Palladius
           was
           sent
           ;
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           than
           Ireland
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Advocate
           answers
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             Northern
             part
             of
          
           Britain
           
             was
             by
          
           Tacitus
           and
           Bede
           
             said
             to
             be
             reduced
             into
             an
             Island
             by
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Wall
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             ;
             and
          
           Bede
           
             in
             other
             places
             calls
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Islanders
             .
             Tacitus
          
           indeed
           saith
           ,
           that
           by
           
           Agricola's
           Fortifications
           between
           the
           two
           
             Friths
             ,
             the
          
           Britains
           
             were
             driven
             as
             into
             another
             Island
          
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           a
           very
           different
           way
           of
           speaking
           from
           that
           of
           Prosper
           ,
           who
           makes
           a
           distinction
           between
           
             two
             proper
             Islands
          
           .
           And
           Prosper
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           that
           
             Festus
             Avienus
          
           not
           long
           before
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Theodosius
           had
           distinguished
           the
           
             two
             Islands
          
           ,
           the
           one
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Hiberni
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           he
           calls
           
             Insula
             Albionum
          
           ,
           which
           takes
           in
           all
           that
           we
           now
           call
           Britain
           .
           But
           according
           to
           the
           old
           
             Geographers
             ,
             Ireland
          
           was
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           
             British
             Islands
          
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           
             Pliny
             ,
             Apuleius
             ,
             Ptolemy
             ,
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           and
           
             Marcianus
             Heracleota
          
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           produced
           by
           others
           ,
           
           and
           need
           not
           to
           be
           repeated
           here
           .
           But
           no
           one
           ever
           mentioned
           Scotland
           as
           a
           
             distinct
             Island
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           unreasonable
           to
           understand
           Prosper
           in
           that
           Sense
           .
           Bede
           mentions
           the
           Insulani
           in
           the
           Chapter
           refer'd
           to
           ;
           
           but
           nothing
           can
           be
           plainer
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Britains
           
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Wall
             ;
             who
             raised
             up
             the
             Wall
             of
             Turf
             between
             the
             two
             Friths
             for
             their
             own
             security
             against
             their
             Enemies
             beyond
             the
             Wall.
          
           In
           the
           other
           place
           of
           Bede
           ,
           
           the
           Insulani
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           those
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           Bede
           clearly
           expresseth
           himself
           ,
           
             misso
             in
             
             Hiberniam
             exercitu
          
           .
           But
           the
           ingenious
           Advocate
           hath
           a
           fetch
           beyond
           this
           ,
           for
           he
           saith
           that
           Bede
           by
           Ireland
           meant
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           he
           sets
           himself
           to
           prove
           from
           this
           very
           passage
           .
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             is
             first
             said
             to
             be
             done
             in
          
           Hibernia
           
             is
             afterwards
             said
             to
             be
             done
             in
          
           Scotia
           .
           And
           might
           it
           not
           be
           so
           if
           Ireland
           were
           then
           called
           Scotia
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           former
           Testimonies
           ?
           But
           that
           Bede
           could
           not
           mean
           any
           other
           than
           Ireland
           appears
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Nation
             which
          
           Egfred
           
             invaded
             had
             been
             always
             kind
             to
             the
          
           English
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Irish
             Annals
          
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           very
           Place
           and
           Time
           of
           
           Egfred's
           landing
           in
           Ireland
           and
           the
           Captives
           he
           carried
           away
           from
           thence
           .
           
           
           But
           Bede
           elsewhere
           saith
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           had
           been
           great
           Enemies
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           the
           Battel
           at
           Degsastan
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           Army
           of
           the
           Scots
           was
           almost
           cut
           off
           by
           Edilfredus
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           their
           King
           Edan
           fled
           ;
           from
           which
           time
           none
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           durst
           appear
           in
           the
           Field
           against
           the
           English.
           Which
           argues
           no
           great
           kindness
           between
           them
           ;
           but
           Bede
           saith
           ,
           that
           these
           had
           been
           
             Nationi
             Anglorum
             gens
             super
             amicissima
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           Words
           must
           relate
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
             But
             doth
             not
             Bede
             say
             ,
             
             that
             Columbanus
             
               came
               from
            
             Ireland
             to
             Hy
             
               and
               so
               to
            
             Britain
             ;
             
               and
               afterwards
               that
            
             Colman
             
               returned
               to
            
             Scotland
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             Hy
             
               from
               whence
            
             Columba
             came
             ;
             therefore
             Scotland
             
               was
               called
            
             Ireland
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Ireland
             was
             called
             Scotia
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             clear
             in
             Bede
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             that
             any
             that
             carefully
             reade
             him
             can
             dispute
             it
             .
          
           He
           saith
           indeed
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           Scots
           
             had
             a
             Kingdom
             in
          
           Britain
           ,
           but
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Scots
           he
           then
           means
           the
           Scots
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           as
           will
           easily
           appear
           by
           the
           series
           of
           his
           Discourse
           .
           When
           he
           speaks
           of
           Laurentius
           his
           care
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Britains
           but
           of
           the
           Scots
           too
           ,
           
           he
           explains
           himself
           to
           mean
           those
           who
           lived
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           an
           Island
           near
           to
           
             Britain
             .
             Columba
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           came
           from
           Ireland
           to
           convert
           the
           
             Northern
             Picts
          
           ,
           and
           obtained
           from
           their
           King
           the
           Island
           Hy
           ,
           where
           he
           founded
           his
           Monastery
           ,
           
           which
           he
           saith
           
             was
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             the
             Northern
          
           Scots
           ,
           not
           of
           those
           in
           Scotland
           but
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           For
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           he
           distinguished
           the
           Scots
           
             in
             the
             Southern
             parts
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           from
           those
           in
           the
           Northern
           ;
           the
           former
           following
           
           the
           Roman
           Custome
           of
           Easter
           ,
           and
           the
           Northern
           refusing
           it
           .
           From
           these
           Aidanus
           came
           ,
           the
           first
           Scotish
           Bishop
           who
           setled
           among
           the
           English
           ,
           
           being
           sent
           for
           by
           King
           Oswald
           .
           
           Furseus
           ,
           saith
           he
           afterwards
           ,
           
             came
             from
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             being
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             Race
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           mentions
           the
           Scots
           
             of
             his
             own
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           saith
           
             he
             had
             preached
             a
             great
             while
             in
          
           Scotia
           
             before
             he
             came
             into
          
           England
           ;
           but
           he
           never
           takes
           notice
           ,
           after
           his
           coming
           over
           ,
           of
           his
           being
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           among
           the
           Britains
           before
           he
           went
           to
           the
           
             East
             Angles
          
           .
           
           After
           
           Aidan's
           death
           Finan
           came
           from
           the
           same
           Scots
           ,
           who
           persisted
           in
           the
           old
           way
           of
           the
           keeping
           Easter
           ;
           after
           
             Finan
             Colman
          
           succeeded
           ,
           who
           was
           
             missus
             a
             Scotia
          
           ,
           who
           maintained
           the
           same
           practice
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           he
           returned
           home
           ,
           
           
             in
             Scotiam
             regressus
             est
          
           ;
           but
           what
           he
           means
           by
           it
           Bede
           presently
           informs
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           that
           Tuda
           
             succeeded
             who
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             among
             the
             Southern
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           the
           
             Southern
             parts
          
           of
           
             Ireland
             .
             Tuda
          
           died
           of
           the
           Plague
           ,
           which
           Bede
           saith
           passed
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           
           whither
           many
           English
           went
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Finan
           and
           Colman
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           kindly
           received
           by
           the
           Scots
           .
           
           When
           Colman
           returned
           Bede
           ,
           saith
           
             he
             went
             first
             to
          
           Hy
           ,
           
             then
             to
             an
             Island
             on
             the
             West
             of
          
           Ireland
           ;
           but
           not
           a
           word
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             parts
          
           of
           Britain
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           sheweth
           how
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           were
           brought
           to
           compliance
           in
           the
           point
           of
           keeping
           Easter
           by
           means
           of
           Adamnanus
           ,
           
           who
           endeavoured
           to
           reduce
           those
           of
           Hy
           but
           could
           not
           ;
           but
           upon
           
           Egbert's
           coming
           to
           them
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           
           the
           Scotish
           Monks
           of
           the
           Island
           Hy
           or
           Jona
           yielded
           ,
           when
           Duumchadus
           was
           Abbat
           there
           .
           And
           now
           let
           any
           indifferent
           Reader
           judge
           whether
           by
           
             Scotia
             Bede
          
           understands
           the
           
             Northern
             parts
             of
          
           Britain
           or
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
           
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             
               doth
               not
            
             Bede
             
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Island
            
             Hy
             
               did
               belong
               to
            
             Britain
             
               as
               a
               part
               of
               it
            
             ?
          
           And
           what
           then
           follows
           ?
           Doth
           not
           Bede
           in
           the
           same
           place
           say
           it
           was
           given
           by
           the
           Picts
           not
           by
           the
           Scots
           to
           the
           Scotish
           Monks
           who
           came
           from
           Ireland
           ?
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           that
           which
           Bede
           understands
           by
           Scotia
           seems
           to
           be
           Ireland
           ,
           although
           he
           affirms
           the
           Scots
           to
           have
           setled
           in
           the
           
             Northern
             parts
             of
          
           Britain
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           set
           up
           a
           Kingdom
           there
           .
        
         
         
           From
           whence
           there
           appears
           no
           probability
           of
           
           Palladius's
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           
             Britain
             ;
             Bede
          
           saying
           nothing
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           punctually
           sets
           down
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           
             South
             Picts
          
           by
           Ninias
           a
           British
           Bishop
           and
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Picts
          
           by
           Columba
           ,
           
           a
           Scotish
           or
           
             Irish
             Presbyter
          
           .
        
         
           
             But
             if
             Palladius
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             Scots
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             how
             came
             St.
             Patrick
             to
             be
             sent
             so
             soon
             after
             him
             ?
          
           To
           this
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           answers
           ,
           that
           Palladius
           might
           die
           so
           soon
           after
           his
           Mission
           that
           Pope
           Celestine
           might
           have
           time
           enough
           to
           send
           St.
           Patrick
           before
           his
           own
           death
           .
           And
           this
           he
           makes
           out
           by
           laying
           the
           several
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Story
           together
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           reported
           by
           Authours
           ,
           which
           the
           Advocate
           calls
           
             a
             laborious
             Hypothesis
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             elaborate
             contrivance
             to
             divert
             all
             the
             unanswerable
             Authorities
             proving
             that
          
           Palladius
           
             was
             se●t
             to
             them
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           A.
           D.
           431.
           
           What
           those
           
             unanswerable
             Authorities
          
           are
           ,
           which
           prove
           Palladius
           sent
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           I
           cannot
           find
           .
           And
           for
           all
           that
           I
           see
           by
           this
           Answer
           ,
           the
           onely
           fault
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Hypothesis
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           too
           exact
           ,
           and
           doth
           too
           much
           clear
           the
           appearance
           of
           contradiction
           between
           the
           two
           Missions
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           As
           to
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           Testimony
           (
           who
           is
           deservedly
           called
           by
           the
           Advocate
           
             a
             learned
             and
             Episcopal
          
           English
           Divine
           )
           it
           is
           very
           easily
           answered
           .
           For
           ,
           
           
           1.
           
           He
           looks
           on
           the
           whole
           Story
           of
           the
           Scots
           
             Conversionfs
             as
             very
             uncertainly
             set
             down
             by
             Authours
             .
          
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           Bozius
           
             applies
             the
             Conversion
             under
          
           Victor
           to
           Ireland
           
             then
             called
          
           Scotia
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           quotes
           Bede
           .
           3.
           
           That
           neither
           
             Marianus
             Scotus
          
           nor
           Bede
           do
           take
           the
           least
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           4.
           
           That
           if
           
           Prosper's
           Words
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britain
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           prove
           the
           thing
           designed
           by
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Churches
           there
           were
           governed
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           Prosper
           supposes
           that
           they
           remained
           barbarous
           still
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Plantation
           was
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           any
           formed
           Churches
           .
           But
           the
           Advocate
           very
           wisely
           conceals
           one
           passage
           which
           overthrows
           his
           Hypothesis
           ,
           viz.
           
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             receive
             the
             first
             Rudiments
             of
             their
             Conversion
             from
          
           Rome
           ,
           viz.
           
             under
             Pope
          
           Victor
           ,
           
             since
             the
          
           Scots
           
             joined
             with
             the
          
           Britains
           
             in
             rejecting
             the
          
           Roman
           Customs
           .
           From
           whence
           we
           see
           that
           
           Dr.
           Hammond
           was
           far
           from
           being
           of
           the
           Advocate
           's
           mind
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           proposes
           as
           to
           some
           Rudiments
           of
           Christianity
           in
           Scotland
           before
           Palladius
           his
           coming
           thither
           ,
           was
           onely
           from
           an
           uncertain
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           for
           reconciling
           the
           seeming
           differences
           between
           Bede
           and
           Prosper
           ;
           or
           rather
           for
           reconciling
           Prosper
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           
           But
           I
           remember
           the
           Advocate
           's
           observation
           in
           the
           case
           of
           their
           Predecessour's
           Apology
           against
           
             Edward
             I.
          
           viz.
           
             that
             they
             designed
             ,
             as
             most
             Pleaders
             do
             ,
             to
             gain
             their
             Point
             at
             any
             rate
          
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           this
           eloquent
           Advocate
           hath
           made
           good
           this
           observation
           through
           his
           Discourse
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           gone
           through
           all
           the
           material
           parts
           of
           the
           
           Advocate
           's
           Book
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           a
           serious
           Protestation
           that
           no
           Pique
           or
           Animosity
           led
           me
           to
           this
           Undertaking
           ,
           no
           
             ill
             Will
             to
             the
          
           Scotish
           Nation
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           the
           
             Royal
             Line
          
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           do
           believe
           hath
           the
           Advantage
           in
           point
           of
           Antiquity
           above
           any
           other
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           in
           the
           World.
           )
           But
           I
           thought
           it
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           enquire
           more
           strictly
           into
           this
           Defence
           of
           such
           pretended
           Antiquities
           ;
           both
           because
           I
           owed
           so
           much
           service
           to
           so
           worthy
           and
           excellent
           a
           Friend
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           because
           if
           the
           Advocate
           's
           Arguments
           would
           hold
           good
           they
           would
           overthrow
           several
           things
           I
           had
           asserted
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           ;
           and
           withall
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           let
           the
           learned
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           of
           that
           Nation
           see
           how
           much
           they
           have
           been
           imposed
           upon
           by
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           and
           his
           followers
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           true
           Honour
           and
           Wisedom
           of
           their
           Nation
           is
           not
           concerned
           in
           defending
           such
           Antiquities
           ,
           which
           are
           universally
           disesteemed
           among
           all
           judicious
           and
           inquisitive
           Men.
           And
           it
           would
           far
           better
           become
           Persons
           of
           so
           much
           Ingenuity
           and
           Sagacity
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           Examples
           of
           other
           
             European
             Nations
          
           ,
           in
           rejecting
           the
           Romantick
           Fables
           of
           the
           Monkish
           times
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           settle
           their
           Antiquities
           on
           firm
           and
           solid
           Foundations
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           following
           Book
           ,
           it
           comes
           forth
           as
           a
           Specimen
           of
           a
           greater
           Design
           (
           if
           God
           gives
           me
           Life
           and
           Opportunity
           )
           which
           is
           to
           clear
           the
           most
           important
           Difficulties
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             History
          
           .
           And
           because
           I
           look
           on
           a
           
             General
             Church-History
          
           ,
           as
           too
           heavy
           a
           Burthen
           to
           be
           undergone
           by
           any
           Man
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           fit
           for
           it
           by
           Age
           and
           Consideration
           ,
           
           I
           have
           therefore
           thought
           it
           the
           better
           way
           to
           undertake
           such
           particular
           Parts
           of
           it
           which
           may
           be
           most
           usefull
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           now
           begun
           with
           these
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           
             British
             Churches
          
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           followed
           by
           others
           as
           I
           see
           occasion
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           none
           will
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           complain
           that
           I
           have
           not
           used
           diligence
           or
           faithfulness
           enough
           in
           this
           present
           Work
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           have
           set
           up
           Fancies
           and
           
           Chimaera's
           of
           my
           own
           instead
           of
           the
           true
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           
             British
             Churches
          
           .
           I
           have
           neither
           neglected
           nor
           transcribed
           those
           who
           have
           written
           before
           me
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           some
           things
           I
           differ
           from
           them
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Humour
           of
           opposing
           any
           great
           Names
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           intended
           not
           to
           deliver
           other
           Mens
           judgements
           ,
           but
           my
           own
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             :
          
           
             PAge
             6.
             line
             35.
             for
             
               but
               he
               did
               it
            
             reade
             
               for
               doing
               it
            
             .
             p.
             23.
             l.
             31.
             for
             And
             r.
             Surely
             .
             p.
             36.
             l.
             32.
             for
             but
             r.
             yet
             .
             p.
             38.
             l.
             10.
             for
             Cladroe
             r.
             Cadroe
             .
             p.
             41.
             l.
             39.
             after
             had
             insert
             made
             .
             p.
             44.
             l.
             33.
             for
             
               a
               Generation
            
             r.
             
               three
               Generations
            
             ,
             and
             for
             overdoe
             r.
             
               not
               doe
            
             .
             p.
             61.
             l.
             37.
             for
             .
             foelix
             r.
             Salix
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Book
             :
          
           
             PAge
             2.
             l.
             10.
             dele
             and.
             p.
             25.
             l.
             19.
             for
             
               under
               floo
            
             r.
             understood
             .
             p.
             59.
             l.
             20.
             for
             with
             r.
             and.
             p.
             70.
             for
             Dioclesian
             r.
             Diocletian
             ,
             and
             so
             throughout
             .
             p.
             115.
             l.
             14.
             for
             Alexander
             r.
             Alexander
             .
             p.
             137.
             l.
             7.
             for
             .
             put
             ,
             p.
             179.
             l.
             11.
             for
             Council
             r.
             Church
             .
             p.
             194.
             l.
             11.
             for
             Frecalphus
             r.
             Freculphus
             .
             p.
             209.
             l.
             39.
             instead
             of
             but
             r.
             whereas
             .
             p.
             241.
             l.
             7
             ,
             8.
             dele
             
               But
               now
               the
               Britains
               were
            
             .
             p.
             256.
             l.
             26.
             for
             Edecus
             r.
             Ederus
             .
             p.
             266.
             l.
             35.
             for
             Egypt
             r.
             Europe
             .
             p.
             276.
             l.
             37.
             for
             Erimthon
             r.
             Erimhon
             .
             p.
             281.
             l.
             23.
             for
             Eanus
             r.
             Edanus
             .
             p.
             285.
             l.
             18.
             for
             Authemius
             r.
             Anthemius
             .
             p.
             306.
             l.
             29.
             
             Scicambri
             r.
             Sicambri
             .
             330.
             l.
             12.
             for
             when
             r.
             whom
             .
             p.
             338.
             l.
             8.
             for
             Island
             r.
             Iseland
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             first
             planting
             a
             Christian
             Church
             in
             Britain
             by
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             
               NO
               Christian
               Church
               planted
               in
               Britain
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
            
             
               Page
               2.
               
            
             
               Gildas
               his
               Words
               misunderstood
               ,
            
             
               p.
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               Tradition
               concerning
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               and
               his
               Brethren
               coming
               to
               Glassenbury
               at
               large
               examined
               ,
            
             
               p.
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               pretended
               Testimonies
               of
               British
               Writers
               disproved
               ,
            
             
               p.
               8.
               
            
             
               St.
               
               Patrick's
               Epistle
               a
               Forgery
               ,
            
             
               p.
               14.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Saxon
               Charters
               ,
               especially
               the
               large
               one
               of
               King
               Ina.
               
            
             
               p.
               17.
               
            
             
               The
               Antiquity
               of
               Seals
               in
               England
               ,
            
             
               p.
               19.
               
            
             
               Ingulphus
               his
               Testimony
               explained
               ,
            
             
               p.
               20.
               
            
             
               All
               the
               Saxon
               Charters
               suspicious
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               seventh
               Century
               ,
            
             
               p.
               18
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               Tradition
               from
               an
               old
               British
               Church
               there
               ,
            
             
               p.
               10
               ,
               26
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               The
               Circumstances
               about
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               and
               Arviragus
               very
               improbale
               ,
            
             
               p.
               29.
               
            
             
               Sir
               
                 H.
                 Spelman
              
               vindicated
               ,
            
             
               p.
               30.
               
            
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Roman
               Province
               about
               that
               time
               ,
            
             
               p.
               31.
               
            
             
               No
               such
               King
               as
               Arviragus
               then
               ,
            
             
               p.
               32.
               
            
             
               Not
               the
               same
               with
               Caractacus
               ,
            
             
               p.
               34.
               
            
             
               A
               Christian
               Church
               proved
               to
               be
               planted
               here
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
            
             
               p.
               35.
               
            
             
               The
               authentick
               Testimonies
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
            
             
               p.
               36.
               
            
             
               St.
               Paul
               in
               probability
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               a
               Church
               here
               ,
            
             
               p.
               38.
               
            
             
               The
               Time
               and
               Opportunity
               he
               had
               for
               it
               after
               his
               Release
               ,
            
             
               p.
               39.
               
            
             
               
               Of
               
                 Pomponia
                 Graecina
              
               and
               
                 Claudea
                 Rufina
              
               Christians
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               their
               influence
               on
               his
               coming
               hither
               ,
            
             
               p.
               43.
               
            
             
               St.
               Peter
               and
               St.
               Paul
               compared
               as
               to
               their
               Preaching
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               far
               greater
               probability
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               ,
            
             
               p.
               45.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               to
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
            
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               Tertullian
               concerning
               them
               cleared
               ,
            
             
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               The
               National
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Scots
               under
               King
               Donald
               fabulous
               .
            
             
               p.
               51.
               
            
             
               Of
               
               Dempster's
               old
               Annals
               ,
            
             
               p.
               52.
               
            
             
               Prosper
               speaks
               not
               of
               the
               Scots
               in
               Britain
               ,
            
             
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Severus
                 Sulpicius
              
               examined
               ,
            
             
               p.
               55.
               
            
             
               Several
               Testimonies
               of
               Origen
               concerning
               the
               British
               Churches
               in
               his
               time
               ,
            
             
               p.
               57.
               
            
             
               The
               different
               Traditions
               about
               King
               Lucius
               ,
            
             
               p.
               58.
               
            
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Roman
               Province
               here
               overthrows
               his
               being
               King
               over
               all
               Britain
               ,
            
             
               p.
               60.
               
            
             
               Great
               probability
               there
               was
               such
               a
               King
               in
               some
               part
               of
               Britain
               ,
               and
               then
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               ,
            
             
               p.
               62.
               
            
             
               A
               Conjecture
               proposed
               in
               what
               Part
               of
               Britain
               he
               reigned
               ,
            
             
               p.
               63.
               
            
             
               The
               most
               probable
               means
               of
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               Story
               cleared
               from
               Monkish
               Fables
               ,
            
             
               p.
               66.
               
            
             
               Of
               
               Dioclesian's
               Persecution
               in
               Britain
               ,
               and
               the
               stopping
               of
               it
               by
               means
               of
               Constantius
               ,
            
             
               p.
               70.
               
            
             
               The
               flourishing
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               under
               Constantine
               ,
            
             
               p.
               74.
               
            
             
               The
               Reason
               of
               three
               Bishops
               of
               Britain
               onely
               present
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Arles
               ,
            
             
               p.
               75.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               great
               Antiquity
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               here
               ,
            
             
               p.
               77.
               
            
             
               Of
               
               Geffrey's
               Flamines
               and
               Archiflamines
               how
               far
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Roman
               Constitution
               ,
            
             
               p.
               78.
               
            
             
               Maximinus
               his
               Pagan
               Hierarchy
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Christian
               ,
            
             
               p.
               81.
               
            
             
               The
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Arles
               not
               sent
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               confirm
               ,
               but
               to
               publish
               them
               ,
            
             
               p.
               83.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Ariminum
               .
            
             
               Great
               Probabilities
               that
               the
               British
               Bishops
               were
               present
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
            
             
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               
               Constantine's
               being
               born
               in
               Britain
               cleared
               ,
            
             
               p.
               90.
               
            
             
               The
               particular
               Canons
               of
               that
               Council
               explained
               ,
            
             
               p.
               92.
               
            
             
               Especially
               those
               relating
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Churches
               ,
            
             
               p.
               95.
               
            
             
               How
               far
               the
               right
               of
               Election
               was
               devolved
               to
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               p.
               96.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Authority
               of
               Provincial
               Synods
               there
               settled
               ,
            
             
               p.
               99.
               
            
             
               Particular
               Exceptions
               as
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Rome
              
               and
               Antioch
               from
               ancient
               Custome
               .
            
             
               p.
               101.
               
            
             
               They
               had
               then
               a
               Patriarchal
               Power
               within
               certain
               Bounds
               ,
            
             
               p.
               103.
               
            
             
               No
               Metropolitans
               under
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               and
               Alexandria
               .
            
             
               p.
               104.
               
            
             
               The
               just
               Rights
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               cleared
               .
            
             
               p.
               108.
               
            
             
               No
               evidence
               that
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Roman
               Patriarchate
               ,
            
             
               p.
               110.
               
            
             
               The
               Cyprian
               Privilege
               vindicated
               from
               all
               late
               Exceptions
               ,
            
             
               p.
               106.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Patriarchal
                 Rights
              
               examined
               ;
               and
               from
               them
               the
               
               Pope's
               
                 Patriarchal
                 Power
              
               over
               the
               
                 Western
                 Churches
              
               ,
               at
               large
               disputed
               and
               overthrown
               ,
            
             
               p.
               111.
               
            
             
               Pope
               
               Leo's
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               held
               for
               the
               Western
               Churches
               against
               him
               ,
            
             
               p.
               132.
               
            
             
               The
               British
               Bishops
               present
               in
               the
               Councill
               of
               Sardica
               with
               those
               of
               Gaul
               ,
            
             
               p.
               135.
               
            
             
               What
               Authority
               granted
               by
               them
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               it
               extends
            
             
               p.
               138.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               the
               Faith
               and
               Service
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               .
            
             
               The
               Faith
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               enquired
               into
               ,
            
             
               p.
               146.
               
            
             
               The
               charge
               of
               Arianism
               considered
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               The
               true
               state
               of
               the
               Arian
               Controversie
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               to
               that
               of
               Ariminum
               ;
               and
               some
               late
               Mistakes
               rectified
               ,
            
             
               p.
               147.
               
            
             
               Of
               several
               Arian
               Councils
               before
               that
               of
               Ariminum
               ,
            
             
               p.
               164.
               
            
             
               The
               British
               Churches
               cleared
               from
               Arianism
               after
               it
               ,
            
             
               p.
               176.
               
            
             
               The
               Number
               and
               Poverty
               of
               the
               British
               Bishops
               there
               present
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               ancient
               endowment
               of
               Churches
               before
               Constantine
               ,
            
             
               p.
               177.
               
            
             
               The
               Privileges
               granted
               to
               Churches
               by
               him
               ,
            
             
               p.
               178.
               
            
             
               The
               charge
               of
               Pelagianism
               considered
               ,
            
             
               p.
               180.
               
            
             
               Pelagius
               and
               Caelestius
               both
               born
               in
               these
               Islands
               ,
            
             
               p.
               181.
               
            
             
               When
               Aremorica
               first
               called
               Britain
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               What
               sort
               of
               Monk
               Pelagius
               was
               ,
            
             
               p.
               185.
               
            
             
               No
               probability
               of
               his
               returning
               to
               Britain
               ,
            
             
               p.
               186.
               
            
             
               Of
               Agricola
               and
               others
               spreading
               the
               Pelagian
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               British
               Churches
               ,
            
             
               p.
               187.
               
            
             
               Germanus
               and
               Lupus
               sent
               by
               a
               Council
               of
               Gallican
               Bishops
               hither
               to
               stop
               it
               ,
            
             
               p.
               189.
               
            
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               Prosper
               concerning
               their
               being
               sent
               by
               Caelestine
               considered
               ,
            
             
               p.
               192.
               
            
             
               Of
               Fastidius
               a
               British
               Bishop
               ,
            
             
               p.
               194.
               
            
             
               London
               the
               chief
               Metropolis
               in
               the
               Roman
               Government
               ,
            
             
               p.
               195.
               
            
             
               Of
               Faustus
               originally
               a
               Britain
               but
               a
               Bishop
               in
               Gaul
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               esteem
               he
               had
               there
               ,
            
             
               p.
               197.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Semipelagians
               and
               Praedestinatians
               ,
            
             
               p.
               199.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               set
               up
               here
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Germanus
               and
               Lupus
               ,
            
             
               p.
               202.
               
            
             
               Dubricius
               and
               Iltutus
               the
               Disciples
               of
               St.
               German
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Schools
               ,
            
             
               p.
               203.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Banchor
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Western
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               their
               difference
               as
               to
               Learning
               from
               the
               Benedictine
               Institution
               ,
            
             
               p.
               205.
               
            
             
               Of
               Gildas
               his
               Iren
               ,
               whether
               an
               University
               in
               Britain
               ,
            
             
               p.
               207.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               in
               the
               Roman
               Cities
               ,
               chiefly
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               the
               Professours
               of
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Libraries
               there
               ,
            
             
               p.
               210.
               
            
             
               
               Of
               the
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               in
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               Constitution
               of
               Gratian
               to
               that
               purpose
               extending
               to
               Britain
               .
            
             
               p.
               215.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Service
              
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               ;
               the
               Gallican
               Offices
               introduced
               by
               St.
               German
               ,
            
             
               p.
               216.
               
            
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               them
               at
               large
               explained
               ,
               and
               their
               difference
               from
               the
               Roman
               Offices
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               Morning
               and
               
                 Communion
                 Service
              
               ,
            
             
               p.
               217.
               
            
             
               The
               Conformity
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               the
               ancient
               British
               Offices
               ,
               and
               not
               derived
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               our
               Dissenters
               affirm
               ,
            
             
               p.
               232.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               Declension
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Britain
               never
               totally
               subdued
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
            
             
               p.
               239.
               
            
             
               That
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Miseries
               of
               the
               Britains
               in
               the
               Province
               by
               the
               Incursions
               from
               beyond
               the
               Wall
               ,
            
             
               p.
               240.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Picts
               and
               Scots
               their
               mortal
               Enemies
               ,
            
             
               p.
               242.
               
            
             
               The
               true
               original
               of
               the
               Picts
               from
               Scandinavia
               ,
            
             
               p.
               246.
               
            
             
               That
               Name
               given
               to
               the
               new
               Colonies
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               old
               Inhabitants
               ,
            
             
               p.
               241.
               
            
             
               The
               Scotish
               Antiquities
               enquired
               into
               ,
            
             
               p.
               248.
               
            
             
               
               Fordon's
               Account
               of
               them
               compared
               with
               that
               of
               
                 Hector
                 Boethius
              
               and
               Buchanan
               ,
            
             
               p.
               250.
               
            
             
               Of
               
                 Veremundus
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 Hibernicus
              
               and
               their
               ancient
               Annals
               ,
            
             
               p.
               255.
               
            
             
               The
               Modern
               Pleas
               for
               their
               Antiquities
               considered
               ,
            
             
               p.
               261
               ,
               282.
               
            
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Traditions
               and
               Annals
               compared
               with
               
               Geffrey's
               British
               Antiquities
               in
               point
               of
               Credibility
               ,
            
             
               p.
               266.
               
            
             
               A
               true
               Account
               of
               the
               fabulous
               Antiquities
               of
               the
               Northern
               Nations
               ,
            
             
               p.
               277.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               coming
               of
               the
               Scots
               into
               Britain
               according
               to
               the
               Irish
               Writers
               ,
            
             
               p.
               280.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               Cause
               of
               the
               Declension
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               was
               the
               laying
               them
               open
               to
               the
               Fury
               of
               the
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               ,
            
             
               p.
               286.
               
            
             
               
               Of
               Maximus
               his
               withdrawing
               the
               Roman
               Forces
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperours
               sending
               Numbers
               of
               Picts
               to
               draw
               them
               back
               ,
            
             
               p.
               288.
               
            
             
               The
               miserable
               Condition
               of
               the
               Britains
               thus
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               Supplies
               sent
               them
               for
               a
               time
               and
               then
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             
               p.
               293.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Walls
               built
               for
               their
               security
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               Legions
               there
               placed
               ,
            
             
               p.
               297.
               
            
             
               The
               great
               degeneracy
               of
               Manners
               among
               the
               Britains
               ,
            
             
               p.
               302.
               
            
             
               Of
               intestine
               Divisions
               and
               calling
               in
               foreign
               assistence
               ,
            
             
               p.
               304.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Saxons
               coming
               ,
               who
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
            
             
               p.
               305.
               
            
             
               
               Bede's
               Account
               examined
               and
               reconciled
               with
               the
               circumstances
               of
               those
               times
               ,
            
             
               p.
               313.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Reasons
               of
               
               Vortigern's
               calling
               in
               the
               Saxons
               ,
            
             
               p.
               319.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               dissatisfaction
               of
               the
               Britains
               upon
               their
               coming
               ,
               and
               
               Vortigern's
               League
               with
               them
               ,
            
             
               p.
               320.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Valour
               of
               Vortimer
               and
               
                 Aurelius
                 Ambrosius
              
               against
               the
               Saxons
               ,
            
             
               p.
               322.
               
            
             
               The
               different
               Account
               of
               the
               Battels
               between
               the
               Britains
               and
               Saxons
               among
               our
               Historians
               ,
            
             
               p.
               325.
               
            
             
               The
               sad
               condition
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               imperfect
               Account
               given
               by
               the
               British
               History
               ,
            
             
               p.
               332.
               
            
             
               Of
               King
               
               Arthur's
               story
               and
               success
               ,
            
             
               p.
               334.
               
            
             
               Of
               Persons
               in
               greatest
               Reputation
               then
               in
               the
               British
               Churches
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               St.
               David
               ,
            
             
               p.
               346.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Britains
               passing
               over
               to
               Aremorica
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               Colony
               ,
            
             
               p.
               351.
               
            
             
               Gildas
               there
               writes
               his
               Epistle
               ;
               the
               scope
               and
               design
               of
               it
               ,
            
             
               p.
               354.
               
            
             
               The
               British
               Kings
               he
               writes
               to
               ,
            
             
               p.
               355.
               
            
             
               The
               Independency
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               proved
               from
               their
               carriage
               towards
               Augustin
               the
               Monk
               ,
            
             
               p.
               356.
               
            
             
               The
               particulars
               of
               that
               Story
               cleared
               ,
               And
               the
               whole
               concluded
               .
            
             
               p.
               357.
               
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           published
           by
           the
           Reverend
           
             EDWARD
             STILLINGFLEET
             ,
             D.
             D.
          
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Henry
             Mortlock
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           A
           Rational
           account
           of
           the
           Grounds
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ;
           being
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           
           Canterbury's
           Relation
           of
           a
           Conference
           ,
           &c.
           from
           the
           pretended
           Answer
           of
           
             T.
             C.
          
           wherein
           the
           true
           Grounds
           of
           Faith
           are
           cleared
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           discovered
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           vindicated
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           Schism
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           important
           particular
           Controversies
           between
           us
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           throughly
           examined
           ;
           the
           second
           Edition
           :
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Sermons
           preached
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           with
           a
           Discourse
           annexed
           concerning
           the
           true
           reasons
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           Crellius
           his
           Answer
           to
           Grotius
           is
           considered
           :
           Folio
           .
        
         
           
             Origines
             Britannicae
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           British
           Churches
           ,
           with
           a
           Preface
           concerning
           some
           pretended
           Antiquities
           relating
           to
           Britain
           ,
           in
           vindication
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           
             Asaph
             :
             Folio
          
           .
        
         
           Irenicum
           ,
           A
           weapon
           Salve
           for
           the
           Churches
           Wounds
           :
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           
             Origines
             Sacrae
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Rational
           account
           of
           the
           Grounds
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Truth
           and
           Divine
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           matters
           therein
           contained
           :
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           The
           Unreasonableness
           of
           Separation
           ,
           or
           an
           impartial
           account
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           Nature
           and
           Pleas
           of
           the
           present
           Separation
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           to
           which
           several
           late
           Letters
           are
           annexed
           of
           eminent
           Protestant
           Divines
           abroad
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           Differences
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           compose
           them
           :
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           Salvation
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           some
           Papers
           of
           a
           revolted
           Protestant
           ,
           wherein
           a
           particular
           account
           is
           given
           of
           the
           Fanaticism
           and
           Divisions
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           several
           late
           Treatises
           occasioned
           by
           a
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           Salvation
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           first
           Part
           :
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Discourse
           in
           vindication
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Grounds
           of
           Faith
           ,
           against
           the
           Pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           Guide
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             H.
          
           Protestancy
           without
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ;
           or
           the
           certain
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           
             E.
             W.
          
           with
           a
           particular
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           :
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Cressy's
           Epistle
           apologetical
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           Honour
           ,
           touching
           his
           Vindication
           of
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
             :
             Octavo
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           the
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           a
           Book
           entituled
           Catholicks
           no
           Idolaters
           :
           Octavo
           .
        
         
         
           Several
           Conferences
           between
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           ,
           a
           Fanatick
           Chaplain
           ,
           and
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           being
           a
           full
           Answer
           to
           the
           late
           Dialogues
           of
           
             T.
             G.
             Octavo
          
           .
        
         
           The
           grand
           Question
           concerning
           the
           Bishops
           Right
           to
           vote
           in
           Parlament
           in
           Cases
           capital
           stated
           and
           argued
           ,
           from
           the
           Parlament
           Rolls
           and
           the
           History
           of
           former
           times
           ;
           with
           an
           Enquiry
           into
           their
           Peerage
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Estates
           in
           Parlament
           :
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           Sermons
           preached
           upon
           several
           Occasions
           by
           
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             D.
             D.
          
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           not
           yet
           collected
           into
           a
           Volume
           .
           
             
               THE
               Reformation
               justified
               in
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               Guild-hall
               Chapel
               ,
               Sept.
               21.
               1673.
               before
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               &c.
               upon
               Acts
               XXIV
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               Nov.
               5.
               1673.
               at
               St.
               
                 Margaret's
                 Westminster
              
               ,
               upon
               Matt.
               VII
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               before
               the
               King
               at
               
                 Whitehall
                 ,
                 Feb.
              
               24.
               1674
               
               /
               3.
               upon
               Heb.
               III.
               13.
               
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               on
               the
               Fast-day
               ,
               Nov.
               13.
               1678.
               at
               St.
               
                 Margarets
                 Westminster
              
               ,
               before
               the
               Honourable
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               upon
               1
               Sam.
               XII
               .
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               before
               the
               King
               at
               
                 White-hall
                 ,
                 March
              
               7.
               1678
               
               /
               9.
               upon
               Matt.
               X.
               16.
               
            
             
               The
               Mischief
               of
               Separation
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               Guild-hall
               Chapel
               ,
               May
               11.
               1680.
               before
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               &c.
               upon
               Phil.
               III.
               16.
               
            
             
               Protestant
               Charity
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               S.
               
               Sepulchre's
               Church
               on
               Tuesday
               in
               Easter
               Week
               ,
               1681.
               before
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               &c.
               upon
               Galat.
               VI.
               9.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               St.
               
               Dunstan's
               West
               ,
               March
               31.
               1682.
               upon
               Colos.
               II.
               23.
               
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               Feb.
               15.
               1683
               
               /
               4.
               upon
               Job
               XXIII
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               a
               publick
               Ordination
               at
               St.
               
                 Peter's
                 Cornhill
                 ,
                 March
              
               15.
               1684
               /
               5
               upon
               1
               Tim.
               V.
               22.
               
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Antiquities
           of
           Nottinghamshire
           extracted
           out
           of
           Records
           ,
           Original
           Evidences
           ,
           Leiger
           Books
           ,
           and
           other
           Manuscripts
           and
           authentick
           Authorities
           ,
           beautified
           with
           Maps
           ,
           Prospects
           and
           Portraictures
           ;
           by
           
             Robert
             Thoroton
          
           ,
           Dr.
           of
           Physick
           :
           Folio
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           ANTIQUITIES
           OF
           THE
           British-Churches
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             first
             Planting
             a
             Christian
             Church
             in
             Britain
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             
               NO
               Christian
               Church
               planted
               in
               Britain
               ,
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               Tiberius
               .
            
             
               Gildas
               his
               Words
               mis-understood
               .
            
             
               The
               Tradition
               concerning
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               and
               his
               Brethren
               coming
               to
               Glassenbury
               ,
               at
               large
               examined
               .
            
             
               No
               Foot-steps
               of
               it
               in
               the
               British
               times
               .
            
             
               The
               pretended
               Testimonies
               of
               British
               Writers
               disproved
               .
            
             
               St.
               
               Patrick's
               Epistle
               ,
               a
               Forgery
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Saxon
               Charters
               ,
               especially
               the
               large
               one
               of
               King
               Ina.
               
            
             
               The
               Antiquity
               of
               Seals
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               Ingulphus
               his
               Testimony
               explained
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Saxon
               Charters
               suspicious
               ,
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               seventh
               Century
               .
            
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               Tradition
               ,
               from
               an
               old
               British
               Church
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               Circumstances
               about
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               and
               Arviragus
               very
               improbable
               .
            
             
             
               Sr.
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Roman
               Province
               in
               Britain
               about
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               No
               such
               King
               as
               Arviragus
               then
               .
            
             
               Not
               the
               same
               with
               Caractacus
               .
            
             
               A
               Christian
               Church
               proved
               to
               be
               Planted
               here
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
            
             
               The
               Authentick
               Testimonies
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               St.
               Paul
               in
               Probability
               ,
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               a
               Church
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               Time
               and
               Opportunity
               he
               had
               for
               it
               ,
               after
               his
               Release
               .
            
             
               Of
               Pomponia
               and
               
                 Graecina
                 ,
                 Claudia
                 Rufina
              
               ,
               Christians
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               their
               influence
               on
               his
               coming
               hither
               .
            
             
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               St.
               Paul
               compared
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Preaching
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               far
               greater
               Probability
               of
               St.
               Paul's
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             an
             Opinion
             generally
             received
             among
             our
             later
             Writers
             ,
             as
             (a)
             one
             of
             them
             tells
             the
             World
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Nation
               ,
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               was
               performed
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             Caesar
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             about
             thirty
             seven
             years
             after
             Christ's
             Nativity
             .
             But
             whosoever
             compares
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             considers
             the
             small
             number
             of
             the
             years
             between
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             will
             find
             very
             little
             Probability
             ,
             of
             the
             founding
             a
             Christian
             Church
             so
             soon
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             so
             remote
             as
             Britain
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             this
             appear
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Apollonius
             in
             (b)
             Eusebius
             ,
             concerning
             the
             ancient
             Tradition
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               to
               depart
               from
            
             Jerusalem
             
               within
               twelve
               Years
               after
               his
               Ascension
            
             ;
             nor
             on
             that
             of
             the
             (c)
             
               Alexandrian
               Chronicle
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               separate
               ,
               till
               after
               the
               Council
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ;
             nor
             on
             that
             of
             
               Hippolytus
               Thebanus
            
             in
             (d)
             Glycas
             ,
             and
             of
             Euodius
             in
             (e)
             Nicephorus
             ,
             who
             reckon
             
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               St.
            
             Stephen
             ,
             
               to
               be
               seven
               Years
               after
               Christ's
               Resurrection
            
             (
             which
             some
             learned
             (f)
             Chronologers
             think
             more
             probable
             ,
             than
             the
             common
             Computation
             which
             allows
             but
             one
             )
             before
             which
             time
             it
             is
             not
             pretended
             by
             any
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             were
             dispersed
             abroad
             .
          
           
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             of
             greater
             force
             and
             certainty
             ,
             is
             ,
             supposing
             the
             dispersion
             to
             have
             been
             within
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             such
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Extent
             ,
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             Disciples
             preaching
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             utterly
             overthrows
             any
             Probability
             of
             their
             coming
             hither
             ,
             for
             the
             Words
             are
             ,
             
             
               Now
               they
               which
               were
               scattered
               abroad
               upon
               the
               Persecution
               ,
               that
               arose
               about
            
             Stephen
             ,
             
               travelled
               as
               far
               as
            
             Phenice
             ,
             and
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               unto
               none
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
            
             Jews
             alone
             .
             But
             the
             nearest
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             is
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             Britain
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             Preached
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             likely
             to
             convert
             the
             
               Gentile
               Britains
            
             .
             (g)
             Baronius
             grants
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             35.
             
             
               That
               hitherto
               the
            
             Jews
             
               had
               onely
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               to
               them
            
             ;
             Although
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             pleads
             for
             the
             Tradition
             of
             
               Lazarus
               ,
               Mary
               Magdalen
               ,
               Martha
               and
               Marcella
               ,
               coming
               then
               with
               Maximinus
               in
               a
               Ship
               without
               Oars
               to
               Marseilles
               ,
            
             with
             a
             design
             no
             doubt
             ,
             to
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             for
             (h)
             Lazarus
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             and
             Maximinus
             of
             Aix
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             out
             of
             a
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             
               Vatican
               Library
            
             (
             which
             not
             onely
             ,
             like
             the
             Housholder
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               brings
               forth
               things
               New
               and
               Old
               ,
            
             but
             sometimes
             things
             New
             for
             Old
             ,
             as
             happens
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             this
             Manuscript
             ,
             it
             being
             lately
             written
             ,
             as
             (i)
             
               Archbishop
               Vsher
            
             hath
             observed
             )
             That
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             
               did
               bear
               them
               Company
               ,
               and
               came
               over
               into
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             Which
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Supposition
             ,
             must
             be
             onely
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             Britain
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             here
             ;
             But
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (k)
             
               Jac.
               Sirmondus
            
             saith
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             
               This
               Tradition
               contradicts
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               For
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               If
               the
               People
               of
            
             Marseilles
             (
             or
             
               Britain
               )
               had
               the
               Gospel
               Preached
               to
               them
               so
               soon
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               six
               Years
               after
               ,
            
             Cornelius
             
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
               the
            
             Gentiles
             ?
             
               And
               that
               upon
               the
               Incouragement
               of
               his
               Example
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Dispersion
               ,
               began
               to
               Preach
               to
               the
            
             Gentiles
             at
             Antioch
             ?
             Which
             is
             confessed
             by
             (l)
             Baronius
             himself
             .
             The
             strength
             of
             which
             Argument
             hath
             prevailed
             so
             much
             in
             France
             ,
             That
             the
             (m)
             Defenders
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             have
             been
             there
             contented
             to
             let
             go
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             it
             a
             great
             deal
             later
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             62.
             
             (n)
             For
             they
             evidently
             
             saw
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Possibility
             of
             defending
             it
             upon
             other
             Terms
             ,
             although
             hereby
             they
             make
             Lazarus
             and
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             of
             great
             Age
             ,
             when
             they
             undertook
             this
             Voyage
             with
             their
             Companions
             :
             But
             when
             such
             a
             Tradition
             is
             either
             wholly
             rejected
             there
             ,
             as
             disagreeing
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             set
             so
             much
             later
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             reconcile
             it
             with
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             seem
             strange
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             an
             Opinion
             still
             so
             generally
             received
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               here
               Preached
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             hath
             mis-led
             most
             of
             our
             Writers
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             passage
             in
             Gildas
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             applyed
             to
             
               the
               particular
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             whereas
             it
             seems
             onely
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               General
               Liberty
               of
               Preaching
               it
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
            
             as
             will
             best
             appear
             by
             considering
             ,
             not
             barely
             the
             Words
             ,
             but
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             them
             .
             (o)
             Gildas
             ,
             having
             undertaken
             to
             give
             some
             Account
             of
             the
             ancient
             British
             Church
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             sadly
             laments
             the
             want
             of
             any
             Domestick
             Monuments
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             certain
             information
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               If
               there
               were
               any
               such
               ,
               they
               were
               either
               burnt
               by
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               carried
               so
               far
               by
               the
               Banishment
               of
               our
               Countreymen
               ,
               that
               they
               no
               longer
               appear
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               pick
               up
               what
               he
               could
               out
               of
               Foreign
               Writers
               ,
               without
               any
               continued
               Series
               .
            
             From
             hence
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             speak
             
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             
               easie
               Conquest
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               but
               Difficult
               keeping
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               being
               so
               unable
               to
               withstand
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               so
               unwilling
               to
               obey
               them
               .
            
             Of
             which
             he
             gives
             a
             remarkable
             instance
             ,
             in
             the
             Revolt
             under
             Boadicea
             ,
             and
             the
             harder
             usage
             of
             the
             Britains
             after
             it
             .
             Interea
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Interea
                       glaciali
                       frigore
                       rigenti
                       Insulae
                       ,
                       &
                       veluti
                       longiore
                       terrarum
                       recessu
                       ,
                       soli
                       visibili
                       non
                       proximae
                       verus
                       ille
                       non
                       de
                       firmamento
                       solum
                       (
                       
                         L.
                         Sol
                      
                       )
                       temporali
                       ,
                       sed
                       de
                       summa
                       etiam
                       coelorum
                       arce
                       tempora
                       cuncta
                       excedente
                       universo
                       orbi
                       
                       praefulgidum
                       sui
                       coruscum
                       ostendens
                       tempore
                       (
                       ut
                       scimus
                       )
                       summo
                       Tiberii
                       Caesaris
                       (
                       quo
                       absque
                       ullo
                       impedimento
                       ejus
                       propagabatur
                       Religio
                       comminata
                       senatu
                       nolente
                       à
                       Principe
                       morte
                       dilatoribus
                       militum
                       ejusdem
                       )
                       radios
                       suos
                       primum
                       indulget
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       sua
                       praecepta
                       Christus
                       .
                       §
                       .
                       6.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       
                         In
                         the
                         mean
                         time
                         ,
                         Christ
                         the
                         true
                         Sun
                         afforded
                         his
                         Rays
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         the
                         knowledge
                         of
                         his
                         Precepts
                         to
                         this
                         Island
                         ,
                         shivering
                         with
                         Icy-cold
                         ,
                         and
                         separate
                         at
                         a
                         great
                         distance
                         from
                         the
                         visible
                         Sun
                         ,
                         not
                         from
                         the
                         visible
                         Firmament
                         ,
                         but
                         from
                         the
                         Supreme
                         everlasting
                         
                         Power
                         of
                         Heaven
                         .
                         For
                         we
                         certainly
                         know
                         ,
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         latter
                         end
                         of
                         the
                         Reign
                         of
                      
                       Tiberius
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         Sun
                         appear'd
                         to
                         the
                         whole
                         World
                         with
                         his
                         Glorious
                         Beams
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         time
                         his
                         Religion
                         was
                         propagated
                         without
                         any
                         impediment
                         against
                         the
                         Will
                         of
                         the
                         Roman
                         Senate
                         ,
                         death
                         being
                         threatned
                         by
                         that
                         Prince
                         ,
                         to
                         all
                         that
                         should
                         inform
                         against
                         the
                         Soldiers
                         of
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             Gildas
             his
             true
             meaning
             :
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             a
             double
             shining
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             one
             more
             General
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             particular
             to
             this
             Island
             :
             
               The
               former
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             was
             
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
            
             Tiberius
             ;
             The
             latter
             was
             ,
             
               Interea
               ,
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
            
             of
             which
             he
             first
             speaks
             ,
             and
             that
             refers
             back
             to
             the
             time
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fatal
             Victory
             over
             Boadicea
             ,
             and
             the
             Britains
             ,
             by
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             slavery
             they
             underwent
             after
             it
             .
             Which
             happen'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Nero
             ,
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             almost
             twenty
             years
             after
             Claudius
             had
             sent
             
               A.
               Plautius
            
             to
             reduce
             Britain
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             to
             whom
             succeeded
             
               P.
               Ostorius
               Scapula
               ,
               A.
               Didius
               Gallus
               ,
            
             and
             Veranius
             ,
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Britain
             ,
             before
             
               Suctonius
               Paulinus
            
             came
             into
             the
             Pro
             vince
             .
             For
             after
             Claudius
             his
             Triumph
             for
             his
             Victory
             in
             Britain
             ,
             the
             Romans
             began
             to
             deduce
             Colonies
             ,
             to
             settle
             Magistrates
             and
             Jurisdictions
             here
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             so
             continual
             intercourse
             was
             maintained
             between
             the
             
               Roman
               City
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               British
               Colonies
            
             ;
             Cities
             of
             Trade
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Merchants
             were
             very
             busie
             in
             furnishing
             new
             Provinces
             with
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             Superfluities
             :
             And
             the
             Province
             of
             Britain
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Nero's
             Reign
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             so
             settled
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             (p)
             Dio
             saith
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             
               had
               here
               at
               one
               time
               to
               the
               value
               of
            
             300000.
             p.
             as
             Mr.
             Camden
             computes
             it
             .
             A
             vast
             sum
             for
             a
             Philosopher
             !
             But
             that
             which
             
             〈…〉
             from
             〈…〉
             That
             thi●
             wa●
             a
             very
             probable
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             which
             Gildas
             hath
             pu●
             had
             upon
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             the
             Gospel
             luther
             ,
             〈◊〉
             between
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             
               A.
               Plautius
            
             coming
             over
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             the
             Battel
             between
             Boadicea
             ,
             and
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             ,
             as
             will
             more
             fully
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             discourse
             .
             As
             to
             the
             more
             
               General
               shining
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               World
               ,
            
             he
             pitches
             upon
             the
             
               latter
               end
               of
            
             Tiberius
             ,
             as
             the
             certain
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             very
             Expressions
             of
             (q)
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             that
             passage
             concerning
             Tiberius
             
               and
               the
               Senate
               differing
               about
               Christ
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
            
             which
             Eusebius
             took
             from
             (r)
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             speaks
             of
             it
             with
             great
             assurance
             ;
             And
             (s)
             Orosius
             gives
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             which
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             what
             Gildas
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             
               That
               he
               must
               make
               use
               of
               Foreign
               Writers
               in
               so
               great
               a
               defect
            
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             clearly
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             I
             design
             ,
             concerning
             the
             first
             planting
             a
             Christian
             Church
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             examine
             the
             Tradition
             ,
             concerning
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             coming
             hither
             to
             plant
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Christian
             Church
             planted
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Apostles
               times
            
             ,
             and
             within
             that
             compass
             Gildas
             speaks
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             prove
             the
             great
             probability
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             first
             founded
             a
             Church
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Tradition
             concerning
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ;
             I
             confess
             I
             look
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Invention
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             Glassenbury
             to
             serve
             their
             Interests
             ,
             by
             advancing
             the
             Reputation
             of
             their
             Monastery
             .
             But
             because
             this
             Tradition
             hath
             met
             with
             better
             entertainment
             than
             it
             deserved
             ,
             among
             the
             Generality
             of
             our
             late
             Writers
             ,
             who
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             Testimony
             of
             ancient
             Records
             ;
             I
             shall
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             farther
             ,
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             examine
             it
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             little
             Suspicious
             ,
             at
             first
             view
             ,
             that
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             this
             Church
             should
             be
             wholly
             past
             by
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             inquisitive
             
             Writers
             of
             our
             〈◊〉
             ,
             So
             that
             neith●r
             the
             〈◊〉
             Gildas
             ,
             nor
             Bede
             ,
             nor
             Asserius
             ,
             nor
             
               Ma●●anus
               S●●lus
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Annals
             should
             take
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             this
             Tradition
             .
             (t)
             Sanders
             indeed
             saith
             ,
             That
             Polydore
             Virgil
             
               proves
               it
               from
               the
               most
               ancient
            
             Gildas
             ,
             but
             he
             never
             attempted
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             For
             having
             set
             down
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             with
             the
             best
             advantage
             ,
             he
             onely
             proves
             from
             
               Gildas
               ,
               That
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               very
               early
               received
               here
               ,
            
             which
             might
             be
             very
             true
             ,
             although
             Joseph
             had
             never
             come
             from
             Arimathea
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             (v)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             quotes
             Gildas
             for
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             Sanders
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             deceived
             by
             those
             who
             produce
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Gildas
               Albanius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Victory
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             But
             no
             such
             Book
             of
             the
             true
             Gildas
             could
             ever
             yet
             be
             found
             by
             those
             who
             have
             searched
             after
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             diligence
             .
             (w)
             Leland
             particularly
             relates
             ,
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             
               What
               incredible
               pains
               he
               took
               to
               find
               out
               this
               piece
               of
            
             Gildas
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               hoped
               at
               last
               to
               have
               met
               with
               it
               in
               the
               Library
               at
            
             Glassenbury
             ,
             where
             Gildas
             
               is
               said
               by
            
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             
               to
               have
               ended
               his
               days
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Leaf
               of
               it
               was
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               either
               there
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Old
               Libraries
               in
            
             Wales
             ,
             
               which
               he
               searched
               on
               purpose
            
             .
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             he
             refers
             us
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             (x)
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             for
             it
             ,
             where
             it
             must
             rest
             ,
             till
             some
             better
             Authority
             be
             produced
             for
             it
             :
             Yet
             Bale
             ,
             and
             Pits
             ,
             keep
             up
             the
             Title
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             of
             many
             others
             which
             were
             never
             in
             being
             ,
             as
             the
             Annals
             of
             
               Gildas
               Cambrius
            
             ,
             the
             Epigrams
             of
             
               Claudia
               Rufina
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Bale
             thinks
             probable
             ,
             
               that
               he
               did
               Write
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sets
             them
             down
             as
             Written
             :
             And
             from
             him
             a
             learned
             (y)
             Antiquary
             reckons
             them
             among
             our
             
               Historical
               Antiquities
            
             .
             And
             no
             better
             Foundation
             can
             yet
             be
             discovered
             for
             this
             Book
             of
             Gildas
             ,
             it
             being
             
               as
               probable
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               write
               a
               Book
            
             of
             that
             
               Victory
               of
            
             Ambrosius
             ,
             since
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               born
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               his
               obtaining
               it
               ,
            
             if
             it
             were
             that
             on
             
               Badon
               Hill.
            
             But
             such
             Probabilities
             are
             very
             far
             from
             Testimonies
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             the
             (z)
             learned
             Primate
             observes
             ,
             That
             Gervase
             of
             Tilbury
             ,
             Nauclerus
             ,
             Trithemius
             
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               say
               ,
               That
            
             Geffrey
             followed
             Gildas
             
               in
               such
               a
               
               Book
               written
               by
               him
               :
            
             But
             they
             produce
             no
             Authority
             for
             any
             such
             Book
             ,
             but
             Geffrey
             himself
             ,
             and
             untill
             some
             better
             appears
             ,
             I
             must
             suspend
             my
             belief
             :
             It
             being
             common
             with
             such
             Writers
             as
             himself
             ,
             to
             pretend
             to
             such
             Authorities
             ,
             as
             no
             one
             else
             ever
             had
             the
             fortune
             to
             find
             .
             For
             it
             being
             their
             business
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             times
             long
             before
             their
             own
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             hope
             for
             any
             Credit
             ,
             unless
             they
             could
             produce
             some
             Testimonies
             nearer
             those
             times
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             of
             some
             weight
             if
             they
             were
             Authentick
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             these
             Inventers
             of
             History
             have
             still
             given
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             met
             with
             some
             Elder
             Writers
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             pretended
             to
             derive
             their
             Reports
             .
             Thus
             (a)
             Hunibaldus
             pretends
             ,
             as
             much
             to
             follow
             the
             Old
             Sicambrian
             Manuscripts
             of
             Wasthald
             ,
             for
             the
             remote
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             as
             Geffrey
             doth
             the
             Old
             British
             Manuscripts
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             
               British
               Kings
            
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             bringing
             of
             Christianity
             hither
             .
             But
             which
             makes
             this
             matter
             yet
             stranger
             ,
             (b)
             Nennius
             himself
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             passes
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Gildas
             ,
             saith
             nothing
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             first
             receiving
             of
             Christianity
             in
             Britain
             ;
             and
             yet
             Bale
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
               That
               he
               collected
               his
               Writings
               out
               of
               the
               former
            
             British
             Historians
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Teliesin
               ,
               Melkin
               ,
               Gildas
            
             ,
             and
             Elvodugus
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             left
             it
             out
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             found
             it
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             But
             (c)
             Bale
             quotes
             one
             of
             these
             British
             Authours
             ,
             
               viz.
               Melkinus
               Avalonius
            
             for
             this
             Tradition
             about
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             and
             Arviragus
             ;
             but
             withall
             he
             confesses
             him
             to
             be
             a
             very
             
               fabulous
               Writer
            
             .
             (d)
             Leland
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               met
               with
               the
               Fragments
               of
            
             Melkinus
             
               in
               the
               Library
               at
            
             Glassenbury
             ,
             
               by
               which
               he
               understood
               that
               he
               had
               written
               something
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               affairs
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               concerning
               the
               Antiquity
               of
            
             Glassenbury
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ;
             
               Which
               ,
               saith
            
             Leland
             ,
             
               he
               affirms
               without
               any
               certain
               Authour
               ,
               and
               which
               himself
               could
               not
               approve
               ,
               not
               thinking
               it
               at
               all
               Credible
               ,
               that
            
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             
               should
               be
               buried
               there
               ,
               but
               rather
               some
            
             Eremit
             
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               mistake
               first
               arose
               .
            
             And
             *
             elsewhere
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               Glassenbury
               Tradition
            
             ;
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               twelve
            
             Eremits
             
               are
               reported
               to
               have
               come
               thither
               ,
               with
               one
            
             Joseph
             
               in
               the
               Head
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               be
               of
            
             Arimathea
             
             
               as
               he
               supposes
            
             .
             But
             still
             the
             Testimonies
             that
             concern
             this
             matter
             are
             derived
             from
             Glassenbury
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             even
             the
             British
             Historian
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             Avalonius
             from
             thence
             .
             But
             some
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Testimony
             however
             to
             prove
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             since
             this
             Authour
             is
             said
             to
             have
             lived
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             550.
             under
             King
             Vortuporius
             ,
             so
             Bale
             ;
             but
             Pits
             places
             him
             ten
             years
             later
             ,
             under
             Magoclunus
             :
             They
             might
             as
             well
             have
             made
             him
             contemporary
             with
             
               Gildas
               Cambrius
            
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             been
             Secretary
             to
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             more
             Evidence
             to
             shew
             for
             the
             one
             than
             for
             the
             other
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             
               old
               Legend
            
             which
             lay
             at
             Glassenbury
             ,
             which
             Leland
             saw
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             Capgrave
             hath
             transcribed
             that
             part
             which
             concerns
             this
             matter
             ,
             from
             whom
             Bale
             took
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             grosly
             fabulous
             ,
             that
             even
             Capgrave
             himself
             (
             whose
             Stomach
             was
             not
             very
             nice
             as
             to
             Legends
             )
             put
             an
             &c.
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             ashamed
             to
             set
             down
             the
             passage
             of
             
               Abaddar
               ,
               a
               great
               man
               in
            
             Saphat
             ,
             
               and
               the
               hundred
               and
               four
               thousand
               which
               were
               buried
               with
            
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             at
             Glassenbury
             .
             Yet
             this
             sensless
             and
             ridiculous
             Legend
             is
             by
             (e)
             some
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             which
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             appeals
             to
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             in
             the
             Libraries
             of
             St.
             Edmund
             and
             St.
             Augustin
             .
             But
             Malmsbury
             ,
             having
             designed
             to
             set
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Glassenbury
             as
             high
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             called
             that
             a
             
               British
               History
            
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             found
             to
             be
             written
             by
             an
             
               English
               Monk
            
             ,
             as
             (f)
             
               Archbishop
               Vsher
            
             hath
             evidently
             proved
             (
             having
             several
             times
             perused
             it
             in
             the
             
               Cotton
               Library
            
             )
             there
             being
             the
             very
             same
             passage
             in
             it
             which
             Malmsbury
             quotes
             .
             And
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Britain
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             because
             he
             calls
             the
             Saxon
             his
             
               Mother
               Tongue
            
             ,
             and
             England
             his
             Countrey
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             or
             his
             Companions
             in
             it
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             said
             is
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
               Britain
               there
               is
               a
               Royal
               Island
               called
               Gleston
               ,
               large
               and
               compassed
               about
               with
               Waters
               full
               of
               Fish
               ,
               and
               having
               other
               conveniences
               of
               humane
               life
               ;
               but
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               considerable
               ,
               it
               was
               devoted
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God.
               Here
               the
               first
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Law
               found
               an
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               
               not
               built
               as
               was
               reported
               by
               mens
               hands
               ,
               but
               prepared
               by
               God
               himself
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               Miracles
               was
               shewed
               to
               be
               consecrated
               to
               himself
               and
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin.
               To
               which
               they
               adjoined
               another
               Oratory
               made
               of
               Stone
               ,
               which
               they
               dedicated
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               St.
               Peter
               .
            
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             Who
             are
             here
             meant
             by
             these
             
               first
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Law
               ?
            
             not
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             who
             are
             never
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             never
             said
             
               to
               have
               found
               a
               Church
               there
               built
               to
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             some
             of
             the
             first
             
               Saxon
               Christians
            
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             who
             might
             probably
             find
             there
             such
             a
             low
             Wattled
             Church
             as
             is
             described
             in
             Sir
             H.
             (g)
             Spelman
             ;
             a
             Remainder
             of
             the
             British
             Christianity
             in
             that
             Island
             .
             And
             this
             Passage
             affords
             us
             the
             best
             light
             into
             the
             true
             Original
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             so
             much
             heightned
             and
             improved
             ,
             as
             the
             Monks
             of
             Glassenbury
             thought
             convenient
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             privileges
             of
             their
             Monastery
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             seems
             most
             agreeable
             to
             Truth
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             miserably
             harassed
             and
             persecuted
             by
             the
             
               Pagan
               Saxons
            
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             retire
             into
             places
             of
             most
             difficult
             access
             for
             their
             own
             Security
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             made
             them
             such
             Churches
             as
             were
             suitable
             to
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             and
             lived
             very
             retired
             lives
             ,
             being
             in
             continual
             fear
             of
             their
             barbarous
             Enemies
             .
             Such
             a
             place
             this
             Island
             of
             Avalon
             ,
             or
             Glassenbury
             was
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             of
             far
             greater
             request
             among
             the
             Britains
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             place
             where
             King
             Arthur
             was
             buried
             ;
             for
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             that
             which
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             relates
             concerning
             the
             finding
             the
             Body
             of
             King
             Arthur
             there
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             II.
             with
             an
             Inscription
             on
             a
             
               Leaden
               Cross
            
             ,
             which
             in
             Latin
             expressed
             ,
             that
             King
             Arthur
             
               lay
               there
               buried
               in
               the
               Island
               of
            
             Avalon
             .
             For
             (h)
             Giraldus
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               present
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               Inscription
               and
               the
               Body
            
             ;
             which
             is
             likewise
             attested
             by
             the
             Historians
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             (i)
             Leland
             proves
             at
             large
             .
             And
             the
             account
             given
             that
             his
             Body
             was
             laid
             so
             deep
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             farther
             confirms
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             a
             place
             of
             retreat
             in
             the
             British
             times
             ,
             but
             
             not
             without
             the
             apprehension
             of
             their
             Enemies
             Invasion
             .
          
           
             This
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Inscription
             on
             the
             Brass
             Plate
             on
             the
             Pillar
             in
             Glassenbury
             Church
             ,
             was
             in
             length
             60
             Foot
             ,
             in
             breadth
             26.
             
             But
             that
             Inscription
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Antiquary
             *
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             observes
             ,
             
               was
               by
               the
               Character
               not
               of
               above
            
             300
             
               years
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             and
             savours
             very
             much
             of
             the
             Legend
             .
             In
             it
             we
             reade
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               was
               first
               built
               by
               Joseph
               and
               his
               Companions
               ,
               but
               was
               consecrated
               by
               Christ
               himself
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             This
             being
             a
             very
             usefull
             point
             ,
             but
             not
             very
             agreeing
             with
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             wanted
             some
             more
             than
             ordinary
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             such
             we
             are
             told
             it
             had
             .
             
               For
               St.
               David
               having
               a
               design
               to
               consecrate
               this
               Church
               ,
               our
               Lord
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               a
               Dream
               ,
               and
               forbad
               him
               ,
               having
               consecrated
               both
               the
               Church
               and
               Church-yard
               before
               himself
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               a
               Sign
               thereof
               ,
               he
               thrust
               his
               Finger
               through
               the
               Bishop's
               hand
               .
            
             Which
             it
             seems
             was
             to
             pass
             for
             the
             Token
             of
             a
             former
             Consecration
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             this
             looks
             like
             a
             Monkish
             Legend
             ,
             (k)
             Alford
             and
             (l)
             Cressy
             are
             much
             displeased
             with
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             for
             calling
             it
             in
             question
             .
             But
             they
             who
             can
             in
             earnest
             believe
             ,
             That
             Christ
             
               himself
               did
               then
               consecrate
               a
               Church
               and
               Church-yard
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
            
             are
             past
             all
             Confutation
             by
             reason
             ,
             having
             their
             minds
             naturally
             framed
             to
             believe
             Legends
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             ,
             one
             Legend
             serves
             to
             confirm
             another
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             way
             those
             persons
             take
             to
             confute
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             .
             For
             Cressy
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             dedicating
             Churches
             to
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             brings
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Temple
             at
             Saragoça
             ,
             called
             
               del
               Pilar
               ,
               because
               the
               Pillar
               on
               which
               her
               Image
               was
               placed
               was
               brought
               thither
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             Now
             those
             things
             are
             thought
             Proofs
             by
             some
             ,
             which
             to
             others
             look
             onely
             like
             bringing
             one
             Absurdity
             to
             support
             another
             .
             But
             as
             yet
             we
             find
             no
             Testimony
             to
             confirm
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             taken
             from
             Glassenbury
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             best
             Witness
             in
             a
             Cause
             which
             so
             nearly
             concern'd
             it self
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             now
             mentioned
             Authours
             (m)
             at
             last
             venture
             on
             a
             considerable
             Testimony
             ,
             if
             it
             hold
             good
             ,
             
             viz.
             of
             Augustin
             
               the
               Monk
               ,
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
            
             Gregory
             ,
             but
             upon
             Examination
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             quote
             out
             of
             St.
             
             Augustin's
             Epistle
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             passage
             already
             mentioned
             by
             Malmsbury
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             in
             a
             Book
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Library
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             at
             Canterbury
             ;
             and
             they
             might
             as
             well
             have
             quoted
             St.
             
             Edmund's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             For
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               met
               with
               the
               same
               passage
               at
               St.
            
             Edmund
             
               's
               as
               well
               as
               St.
            
             Augustin
             
               's
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             Libraries
             of
             those
             Monasteries
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             dissemble
             that
             they
             cite
             two
             considerable
             (n)
             Authours
             of
             our
             own
             for
             this
             mistake
             ;
             I
             wish
             they
             had
             been
             as
             ready
             to
             have
             followed
             them
             where
             they
             were
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             as
             where
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             an
             oversight
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             carefull
             Writers
             may
             sometimes
             fall
             into
             .
             But
             it
             is
             an
             unhappy
             temper
             to
             follow
             Great
             men
             onely
             in
             their
             Errours
             and
             Imperfections
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             one
             Testimony
             which
             reaches
             to
             the
             point
             concerning
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             originally
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Glassenbury
               Legends
            
             ,
             where
             it
             seems
             there
             was
             great
             choice
             of
             them
             ;
             For
             (o)
             Capgrave
             mentions
             several
             ,
             one
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Life
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             there
             is
             extracted
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             
               found
               in
               the
               Palace
               of
            
             Pilate
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             hopefull
             Introduction
             to
             a
             Legend
             ;
             And
             there
             we
             find
             the
             History
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             very
             distinctly
             set
             down
             ,
             
               How
               he
               was
               miraculously
               delivered
               out
               of
               Prison
               in
               
               Jerusalemand
               conveyed
               to
               Arimathea
               ,
               whither
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Jews
               sent
               a
               solemn
               Embassy
               to
               him
               of
               seven
               Persons
               ,
               with
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               wherein
               they
               beg
               Pardon
               for
               his
               Imprisonment
               ,
               and
               desire
               his
               Company
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whither
               being
               come
               ,
               upon
               their
               request
               ,
               he
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Escape
               ,
               the
               house
               being
               taken
               up
               by
               four
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Christ
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               carried
               him
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               buried
               him
               ,
               and
               shew'd
               him
               the
               Linen
               Cloth
               about
               his
               Head
               ,
               after
               which
               he
               was
               baptized
               by
               Philip
               ,
               and
               was
               present
               with
               him
               at
               the
               Assumption
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               fifteen
               years
               after
               he
               came
               to
               Philip
               in
               Gaul
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               over
               into
               Britain
               with
               twelve
               of
               his
               Disciples
               
               and
               his
               Son
               Josephes
               .
            
             But
             an
             other
             Tradition
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               were
               six
               hundred
               Men
               and
               Women
               who
               were
               to
               come
               over
               ,
               having
               taken
               a
               Vow
               of
               Abstinence
               till
               they
               came
               to
               Land
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               all
               break
               ,
               but
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               who
               passed
               the
               Sea
               upon
               the
               Shirt
               of
               Josephes
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               repenting
               ,
               a
               Ship
               was
               sent
               to
               convey
               them
               over
               which
               was
               built
               by
               King
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               came
               a
               Duke
               of
               the
               Medes
               called
               Nacianus
               ,
               formerly
               baptized
               by
               Joseph
               in
               the
               City
               Saram
               ,
               with
               the
               King
               of
               it
               called
               Mordraius
               ,
               who
               valiantly
               killed
               a
               King
               of
               North-Wales
               ,
               who
               kept
               Joseph
               a
               Prisoner
               ;
               After
               which
               he
               and
               his
               Companions
               preached
               here
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Arviragus
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               follows
               the
               common
               Tradition
               ,
               of
               his
               giving
               the
               Island
               of
               Avalon
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               twelve
               Hydes
               of
               Land
               by
               the
               three
               Pagan
               Kings
               ,
               
                 Arviragus
                 ,
                 Marius
              
               and
               Coilus
               .
            
             This
             is
             followed
             by
             another
             Tradition
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             and
             the
             Inquisition
             of
             
               Lancelot
               de
               Lac
            
             ;
             all
             which
             is
             concluded
             with
             the
             admirable
             Legend
             of
             
               Melkinus
               Avalonius
            
             already
             mentioned
             .
             These
             are
             the
             choice
             Materials
             in
             
             Capgrave's
             Collection
             to
             confirm
             this
             Tradition
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             found
             any
             better
             ,
             he
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             produced
             them
             .
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             with
             some
             scorn
             ,
             rejects
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Tradition
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Graal
            
             about
             the
             six
             hundred
             Companions
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             Media
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             can
             find
             no
             better
             Authority
             for
             one
             part
             than
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             for
             all
             that
             I
             can
             see
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               Graal
            
             deserves
             as
             much
             credit
             as
             the
             Book
             taken
             out
             of
             
             Pilat's
             Palace
             or
             
               Melkinus
               Avalonius
            
             ,
             especially
             since
             (p)
             Pits
             hath
             given
             the
             supposed
             Author
             so
             good
             a
             place
             ,
             among
             his
             British
             Writers
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Eremita
               Britannus
            
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             he
             lived
             about
             the
             time
             of
             King
             
               Ina
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             720.
             
             And
             (q)
             Helinandus
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             Vision
             to
             the
             British
             Eremit
             about
             that
             time
             concerning
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             and
             the
             Dish
             wherein
             our
             Saviour
             ate
             the
             Passover
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             sort
             of
             Dish
             he
             saith
             was
             then
             called
             in
             French
             Graal
             ;
             but
             others
             think
             the
             true
             name
             was
             Sangreal
             ,
             being
             some
             of
             
             Christ's
             
               real
               bloud
            
             which
             he
             shed
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             to
             be
             somewhere
             found
             by
             King
             Arthur
             .
             And
             to
             confirm
             
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             authentick
             Writing
             of
             Melkinus
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Coffin
             of
             Joseph
             were
             two
             Silver
             Vessels
             filled
             with
             the
             Bloud
             and
             Sweat
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             But
             lest
             I
             should
             seem
             to
             expose
             so
             ancient
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             by
             setting
             down
             onely
             the
             fabulous
             Mixtures
             which
             the
             Monks
             thought
             to
             adorn
             it
             with
             ,
             I
             now
             proceed
             from
             their
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             to
             what
             seems
             to
             have
             much
             more
             weight
             and
             authority
             in
             it
             ,
             viz.
             their
             ancient
             Records
             which
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             seems
             most
             to
             rely
             upon
             :
             Among
             these
             ,
             In
             the
             first
             place
             he
             mentions
             the
             Charter
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             large
             printed
             in
             the
             (r)
             Monasticon
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             (s)
             Alford
             and
             (t)
             Cressy
             ,
             and
             is
             magnified
             by
             them
             as
             a
             substantial
             proof
             of
             the
             
               Glassenbury
               Tradition
            
             ,
             which
             Cressy
             saith
             
               was
               transcribed
               out
               of
               a
               very
               ancient
               MS.
               belonging
               to
            
             Glassenbury
             by
             Marianus
             Victorius
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             quotes
             (u)
             
               Ger.
               Vossius
               de
               Hist.
               Lat.
            
             who
             saith
             onely
             that
             Bale
             mentions
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             
               de
               Antiquitate
               Avalonica
            
             ,
             but
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             Bale
             
               deserves
               no
               credit
               in
               Writers
               of
               great
               Antiquity
               .
            
             But
             the
             person
             Cressy
             means
             (
             or
             at
             least
             his
             Authour
             )
             was
             another
             
               Gerard
               Vossius
            
             ,
             Dean
             of
             Tongres
             ,
             (w)
             who
             published
             part
             of
             this
             pretended
             piece
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             among
             other
             ancient
             Writings
             ,
             which
             will
             have
             no
             great
             authority
             among
             considering
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Characters
             of
             Antiquity
             than
             this
             Charter
             of
             Saint
             Patrick
             .
             However
             ,
             Mr.
             Cressy
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             
               a
               monument
               of
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               towards
               this
               Nation
               ,
               so
               early
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             because
             therein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               some
               Writings
               of
               St.
            
             Phaganus
             and
             Diruvianus
             
               wherein
               was
               declared
               that
               twelve
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
            
             Philip
             and
             Jacob
             
               built
               the
               said
               ancient
               Church
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               Archangel
            
             Gabriel
             .
             
               And
               moreover
               ,
               That
               our
               Lord
               himself
               from
               Heaven
               dedicated
               the
               said
               Church
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Mother
               .
               As
               likewise
               ,
               That
               three
               Pagan
               Kings
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               twelve
               Portions
               of
               Land.
            
             If
             this
             hold
             good
             ,
             it
             goes
             a
             great
             way
             towards
             the
             proving
             the
             ancient
             Tradition
             ,
             although
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             be
             not
             mentioned
             .
             But
             St.
             Patrick
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               other
               Writings
               of
               a
               later
               date
               he
               found
               that
            
             Phaganus
             and
             Diruvianus
             
             
               obtained
               from
               Pope
            
             Eleutherius
             
               thirty
               years
               of
               Indulgence
               ,
               as
               himself
               likewise
               procured
               from
               Pope
            
             Celestine
             
               twelve
               years
            
             :
             And
             towards
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             
               he
               grants
               a
               hundred
               days
               of
               Indulgence
               to
               those
               who
               would
               clear
               the
               way
               to
               a
               certain
               Oratory
               there
               mention'd
               :
            
             And
             to
             make
             all
             plain
             ,
             it
             begins
             with
             the
             Date
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             425.
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               I
            
             Patrick
             
               the
               poor
               humble
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               four
               hundred
               twenty
               fifth
               year
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               being
               sent
               by
               the
               most
               holy
               Pope
            
             Celestine
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             this
             Charter
             offers
             very
             fair
             play
             towards
             the
             discovery
             of
             it's
             own
             Forgery
             by
             such
             open
             Marks
             ,
             and
             Characters
             as
             these
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certainly
             known
             ,
             that
             in
             St.
             
             Patrick's
             time
             ,
             no
             such
             way
             of
             Computation
             was
             used
             from
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord.
             For
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             ,
             writ
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             
               Petronius
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             525.
             where
             he
             first
             mentions
             ,
             
               The
               reducing
               the
               Cycle
               to
               the
               years
               of
               Christ's
               Incarnation
               ,
               that
               People
               might
               be
               better
               acquainted
               with
               it
            
             ;
             after
             which
             it
             remained
             a
             great
             while
             in
             private
             use
             with
             the
             
               Paschal
               Cycle
            
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             publickly
             received
             ,
             saith
             (x)
             Bucherius
             till
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
            
             .
             *
             
               Joachim
               Vadianus
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               never
               saw
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               in
               any
               ancient
               Charters
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               he
               had
               seen
               many
               :
            
             (y)
             Some
             observe
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               never
               used
               in
               Charters
               before
               the
               ninth
               Age
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             subtile
             Pretenders
             to
             Antiquity
             always
             left
             it
             out
             .
             (z)
             
               Joh.
               Aventinus
            
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               the
               use
               of
               it
               in
               Epistles
               and
               Charters
               ,
               was
               brought
               in
               by
            
             Carolus
             Crassus
             ,
             with
             whom
             (a)
             
               Nic.
               Vignier
            
             agrees
             ,
             
               as
               to
               the
               Imperial
            
             Diplomata
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             probable
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             England
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             (b)
             Council
             at
             Celichyth
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
             816.
             
             
               Every
               Bishop
               was
               required
               to
               take
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord.
            
             And
             by
             some
             Charters
             in
             Ingulphus
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             used
             here
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             used
             in
             France
             ,
             or
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             not
             long
             before
             the
             eighth
             Century
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             publick
             Acts
             we
             find
             it
             applied
             to
             ,
             were
             those
             of
             Councils
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             Becanceld
             ,
             under
             
               King
               Withred
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             694.
             
             But
             the
             same
             King
             doth
             not
             use
             it
             in
             the
             Years
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             The
             like
             Instances
             about
             Councils
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             eighth
             and
             
               ninth
               Centuries
            
             are
             produced
             by
             (c)
             Mabillon
             :
             Who
             thinks
             ,
             That
             
             Bede
             
               was
               the
               first
               who
               brought
               it
               into
               the
               use
               of
               History
               .
            
             But
             that
             could
             not
             be
             before
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             725.
             at
             which
             time
             he
             began
             to
             write
             his
             History
             ;
             and
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               from
               him
               by
               the
               means
               of
            
             Boniface
             ,
             
               it
               came
               into
               the
               use
               of
               the
               French
               Councils
               and
               Histories
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               of
               all
               publick
               Charters
               both
               in
            
             France
             
               and
               the
               Empire
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               here
               .
            
             But
             from
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Colour
             for
             this
             Charter
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             which
             reckons
             from
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             a
             hundred
             years
             before
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             first
             introduced
             that
             way
             of
             Computation
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             agree
             with
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             
             Patrick's
             going
             first
             into
             Ireland
             ;
             for
             (d)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             confesseth
             ,
             
               He
               was
               made
               Bishop
               by
            
             Celestine
             ,
             
               and
               sent
               by
               St.
            
             German
             into
             Ireland
             
               as
               an
               Apostle
            
             :
             But
             it
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             agreed
             ,
             that
             Palladius
             was
             sent
             thither
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             Prosper
             ,
             who
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             fixeth
             the
             sending
             Palladius
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             wherein
             Bassus
             and
             Antiochus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             431.
             
             The
             year
             of
             the
             first
             Ephesine
             Council
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Charter
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             no
             not
             although
             we
             allow
             the
             different
             Computation
             in
             Capgrave
             ,
             who
             reads
             it
             ,
             430.
             
             But
             Alford
             Confesses
             ,
             both
             Malmsbury
             and
             the
             
               Glassenbury
               Antiquities
            
             have
             it
             ,
             425.
             
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             Alford
             should
             say
             ,
             
               He
               found
               no
               Exception
               against
               the
               Credit
               of
               this
               Charter
               ,
            
             since
             even
             (e)
             Capgrave
             himself
             mentions
             it
             not
             without
             doubt
             ,
             and
             Suspicion
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             And
             his
             own
             Brethren
             (f)
             Henschenius
             ,
             and
             Papebrochius
             deride
             his
             simplicity
             for
             believing
             it
             .
             And
             among
             other
             Arguments
             they
             produce
             that
             of
             
               the
               mention
               of
               Indulgences
            
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             Name
             they
             Confess
             was
             not
             used
             for
             the
             Relaxation
             of
             Penance
             ,
             till
             the
             eleventh
             Century
             ;
             a
             very
             Competent
             time
             after
             the
             Date
             of
             this
             Charter
             .
             The
             question
             is
             not
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             would
             put
             it
             ,
             
               Whether
               every
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               the
               Pope
               as
               Chief
               ,
               hath
               a
               Power
               to
               relax
               Penance
               ?
            
             But
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Name
             of
             Indulgences
             were
             then
             applied
             to
             such
             a
             Sense
             ,
             as
             this
             Charter
             uses
             it
             ?
             Which
             those
             learned
             Jesuites
             deny
             .
             Add
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             St.
             Patrick
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               obtained
               from
            
             Celestine
             
               twelve
               years
               of
               Indulgence
            
             ,
             which
             being
             understood
             of
             Glassenbury
             ,
             implies
             a
             plain
             impossibility
             :
             For
             St.
             Patrick
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             retreat
             thither
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             Celestine
             dyed
             soon
             after
             his
             first
             sending
             into
             Ireland
             :
             
             So
             that
             I
             need
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             the
             Style
             ,
             or
             the
             Names
             contained
             in
             this
             Charter
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Forgery
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             manifest
             by
             the
             Arguments
             already
             produced
             .
          
           
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Charters
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             several
             extant
             in
             the
             (g)
             Monasticon
             .
             The
             large
             Charter
             of
             King
             Ina
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             most
             considerable
             ,
             and
             to
             favour
             the
             old
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Glassenbury
             
               dedicated
               to
               Christ
               and
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             But
             upon
             a
             strict
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             this
             Charter
             ,
             I
             see
             great
             reason
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             merely
             from
             the
             dissimilitude
             of
             Style
             ,
             between
             this
             and
             other
             Charters
             of
             the
             Saxon
             times
             ,
             which
             are
             allowed
             to
             be
             Authentick
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             in
             
               Ingulphus
               ,
               William
            
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             the
             Additions
             to
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             for
             these
             two
             Reasons
             which
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             have
             weight
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             refers
             to
             other
             ancient
             Charters
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Exemption
             of
             the
             Monastery
             .
             And
             the
             
               Benedictin
               Monks
            
             have
             a
             long
             time
             lain
             under
             so
             great
             a
             Suspicion
             ,
             among
             those
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             of
             forging
             
               Charters
               of
               Exemption
            
             ,
             that
             no
             prudent
             Persons
             will
             think
             those
             a
             sufficient
             Foundation
             to
             build
             their
             Faith
             upon
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             ancient
             History
             ,
             which
             must
             depend
             upon
             their
             Credibility
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             mention
             what
             
               Gallonius
               ,
               Launoy
               ,
               Naude
            
             ,
             and
             others
             abroad
             have
             said
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             nor
             what
             insufficient
             Answers
             .
             (h)
             Mabillon
             hath
             lately
             made
             to
             their
             Objections
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             reasonable
             for
             us
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             have
             been
             Charged
             here
             at
             home
             with
             this
             Crime
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             ill
             they
             have
             been
             able
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Richard
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             to
             Alexander
             the
             Third
             ,
             in
             (i)
             
               Petrus
               Blesensis
            
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             general
             Suspicion
             of
             Forgery
             in
             the
             Charters
             of
             Exemptions
             ,
             which
             the
             Monasteries
             pretended
             to
             ,
             
               Vt
               falsitas
               in
               omnium
               ferè
               Monasteriorum
               exemptione
               praevaleat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             there
             particularly
             instanceth
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             charging
             the
             Abbat
             of
             
             Malmsbury
             ,
             with
             producing
             
               false
               Charters
            
             for
             his
             Exemption
             from
             the
             
             Bishop's
             Right
             of
             Election
             :
             But
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             considerable
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gregory
             the
             ninth
             ,
             when
             St.
             Edmond
             was
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             some
             Monks
             of
             Canterbury
             were
             Convicted
             of
             Forging
             a
             certain
             Charter
             of
             Privileges
             :
             But
             the
             Pope's
             Legate
             took
             up
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             procured
             a
             Dispensation
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Cause
             .
             Which
             Dispensation
             Dr.
             (k)
             Casaubon
             declares
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             
               He
               read
               in
               an
               Old
               Manuscript
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               wherein
               it
               was
               Registred
            
             :
             And
             wherein
             ,
             as
             both
             he
             and
             Sr.
             Henry
             (l)
             Spelman
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             It
             is
             observ'd
             ,
             
               That
               that
               Church
               enjoy'd
               all
               its
               Lands
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               onely
               by
               Custome
               and
               Prescription
               ,
            
             sine
             Cartis
             vel
             Munimentis
             Regiis
             ,
             
               without
               any
               written
               Charters
               ,
               untill
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             694.
             
             When
             Withred
             King
             of
             Kent
             caused
             the
             first
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Becanceld
             .
             From
             hence
             Sr.
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             gives
             a
             prudent
             Caution
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               most
               ancient
               Charters
               ,
               which
               the
               Monks
               pretended
               to
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               easily
               believed
               :
               There
               being
               so
               much
               Suspicion
               of
               Fraud
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             that
             not
             onely
             now
             ,
             but
             was
             so
             of
             Old
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             (m)
             Gervase
             reports
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             St.
             
               Augustin
               ,
               That
               they
               produced
               very
               Suspicious
               ,
               and
               rased
               Charters
               .
            
             The
             Case
             was
             this
             ,
             the
             Monks
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             pretended
             an
             Exemption
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Glassenbury
             did
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Wells
             ;
             upon
             an
             Appeal
             to
             Rome
             ,
             a
             Commission
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             the
             Abbat
             of
             St.
             Albans
             to
             inspect
             their
             Charters
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             Archbishop
             examine
             them
             :
             But
             after
             great
             Tergiversation
             ,
             they
             at
             last
             produced
             
               two
               Writings
            
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             their
             Originals
             ;
             The
             first
             was
             ancient
             ,
             but
             rased
             and
             subscribed
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             amended
             and
             
               without
               a
               Seal
            
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             King
             Ethelbert
             
               's
               Charter
            
             .
             The
             other
             was
             of
             much
             later
             Writing
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Leaden
               Bull
            
             hanging
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Bishop
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             St.
             Augustine
             
               's
               Charter
            
             .
             Against
             the
             First
             ,
             The
             Rasure
             was
             objected
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             Subscription
             ,
             and
             
               want
               of
               a
               Seal
            
             .
             Against
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               The
               lateness
               of
               the
               Writing
               ,
               and
               the
               novelty
               of
               hanging
               Leaden
               Bulls
               to
               Charters
               ,
               especially
               by
               Bishops
               
               on
               this
               side
               of
               the
               Alpes
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               the
               Style
               was
               very
               different
               from
               the
               Roman
               .
            
             Both
             these
             Charters
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             (n)
             Monasticon
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             of
             Ethelbert
             ,
             with
             an
             Inspeximus
             of
             36
             Edw.
             III.
             But
             another
             Charter
             of
             Ethelbert
             is
             set
             down
             together
             with
             these
             in
             the
             (o)
             
               MS.
               Chronicle
            
             of
             St.
             
             Augustin's
             ,
             the
             Authour
             whereof
             was
             certainly
             a
             Monk
             there
             ,
             being
             so
             zealously
             concern'd
             to
             defend
             these
             Charters
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             some
             of
             the
             former
             Objections
             against
             them
             .
             As
             to
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Seal
             to
             
             Ethelbert's
             Charter
             ,
             he
             answers
             truly
             ,
             
               That
               hanging
               Seals
               upon
               Wax
               were
               not
               then
               used
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               Subscription
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               person
               with
               a
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               before
               it
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               their
               Conversion
               .
            
             For
             (p)
             Ingulphus
             ,
             a
             very
             competent
             Witness
             ,
             declares
             ,
             
               that
               the
               ancient
               English
               Charters
               to
               the
               time
               of
            
             Edward
             
               the
               Confessour
               were
               attested
               by
               Witnesses
               who
               set
               their
               Names
               with
               Golden
               Crosses
               ,
               or
               other
               Marks
               before
               them
               .
               But
               the
            
             Normans
             
               brought
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Seals
               by
               Impressions
               upon
               Wax
               .
            
             But
             that
             
               MS.
               Authour
            
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             use
             of
             such
             
               Seals
               ,
               till
               after
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Cnut
             ,
             
               who
               was
               a
               stranger
            
             .
             Whereas
             in
             the
             Contest
             between
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             and
             the
             Abbat
             of
             St.
             Albans
             ,
             before
             Henry
             II.
             When
             the
             (q)
             
               Saxon
               Charters
            
             were
             disputed
             for
             want
             of
             Seals
             ,
             the
             other
             Party
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             answer
             ;
             But
             the
             King
             insisted
             on
             their
             Confirmation
             by
             Henry
             I.
             And
             the
             Monk
             ,
             who
             writes
             the
             account
             of
             this
             Proceeding
             ,
             alledgeth
             the
             Seal
             of
             Edward
             the
             Confessour
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Westminster
             :
             But
             Edward
             brought
             in
             several
             
               Norman
               Customs
            
             ,
             as
             Ingulphus
             shews
             ,
             against
             the
             practice
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Normans
             borrow'd
             from
             the
             French
             ,
             whose
             Seals
             were
             generally
             affixed
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Charter
             ,
             and
             not
             pendent
             with
             Labels
             ,
             as
             they
             began
             to
             be
             about
             the
             Reign
             of
             Lewis
             VI.
             as
             (r)
             Mabillon
             hath
             shewed
             at
             large
             .
             And
             so
             some
             of
             our
             Learned
             (s)
             Antiquaries
             have
             thought
             ,
             
               that
               pendent
               Seals
               were
               not
               brought
               into
               use
               here
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
            
             Edw.
             I.
             For
             in
             a
             Charter
             of
             Henry
             I.
             granted
             to
             Anselm
             ,
             the
             great
             Seal
             was
             affixed
             on
             the
             left
             side
             of
             the
             Parchment
             .
             And
             (t)
             
               Brian
               Twyne
            
             affirms
             that
             he
             saw
             a
             Charter
             of
             
               William
               the
               Conquerour
            
             so
             sealed
             in
             the
             
               Lumley
               Library
            
             .
             But
             that
             this
             Observation
             is
             not
             certain
             ,
             
             appears
             by
             contrary
             Instances
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             
               Pendent
               Seal
            
             to
             the
             Charter
             of
             
               Battel
               Abbey
            
             ,
             printed
             by
             (u)
             Mr.
             Selden
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Charter
             of
             Henry
             II.
             to
             
               Glassenbury
               Abbey
            
             ,
             which
             (w)
             Dr.
             Caius
             saith
             he
             saw
             
               with
               a
               Seal
               of
               green
               Wax
               hanging
               to
               it
               by
               a
               string
               of
               red
               and
               white
               Silk
               .
            
             But
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             see
             how
             dangerous
             it
             is
             to
             make
             general
             Rules
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             ,
             from
             some
             particular
             Examples
             ,
             when
             the
             Custome
             might
             vary
             .
             And
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Ingulphus
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             Seals
             sometimes
             used
             to
             Charters
             though
             not
             so
             frequently
             .
             Mr.
             (x)
             Selden
             hath
             produced
             some
             Instances
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             King
             Edgar
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Persore
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             had
             plain
             Signs
             of
             three-Labels
             by
             the
             places
             cut
             for
             their
             being
             hanged
             on
             ;
             which
             is
             attested
             in
             a
             Letter
             from
             Godfrey
             ,
             Archdeacon
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             to
             Alex.
             III.
             And
             among
             the
             
               Chartae
               antiquae
               ,
               There
               are
               some
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               cum
               Sigillo
            
             ;
             and
             one
             particularly
             
               cum
               Sigillo
            
             of
             King
             Cnout
             ,
             which
             very
             much
             confirms
             what
             this
             Historian
             observes
             concerning
             Canutus
             his
             
               using
               a
               Seal
            
             .
             And
             our
             great
             (y)
             Lawyer
             hath
             produced
             the
             Deeds
             of
             King
             Edwin
             ,
             Brother
             to
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             of
             King
             Offa
             ,
             with
             Seals
             to
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             Ingulphus
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             so
             strict
             a
             sense
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             
               no
               Seals
            
             in
             use
             before
             the
             Norman
             times
             ,
             but
             that
             Deeds
             or
             Charters
             before
             were
             good
             or
             valid
             by
             bare
             Crosses
             and
             Marks
             ,
             with
             Subscriptions
             ,
             without
             Seals
             ;
             But
             that
             the
             Normans
             would
             allow
             none
             that
             had
             no
             Seals
             to
             them
             .
             And
             this
             upon
             due
             consideration
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Ingulphus
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             
               MS.
               Authour
            
             commends
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Saxon
             way
             of
             confirming
             Charters
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             the
             
               Normans
               ,
               a
               Seal
               of
               Wax
               being
               so
               apt
               to
               decay
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               lost
               or
               taken
               off
               .
            
             And
             he
             observes
             one
             particular
             Custome
             of
             the
             
               Normans
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               put
               some
               of
               the
               hair
               of
               their
               Heads
               or
               Beards
               into
               the
               Wax
               of
               their
               Seals
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             rather
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             Monuments
             than
             as
             adding
             any
             strength
             or
             weight
             to
             their
             Charters
             .
             So
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               some
               of
               the
               Hair
               of
            
             William
             ,
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Warren
             ,
             
               was
               to
               his
               time
               kept
               in
               the
               Priory
               of
            
             Lewes
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             the
             
               Leaden
               Bull
               appending
               to
               the
               Charter
               of
               St.
            
             Augustin
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             pitifull
             Answer
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               ,
               
               being
               deputed
               hither
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               might
               use
               the
               same
               Seal
               which
               he
               did
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             And
             so
             every
             Legate
             might
             grant
             Bulls
             with
             
               Leaden
               Seals
            
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             be
             well
             taken
             at
             Rome
             .
             But
             it
             is
             much
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               when
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Henry
             
               III.
               this
               Privilege
               was
               questioned
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               because
               of
               this
               Leaden
               Bull
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Flanders
             
               produced
               such
               another
               ,
               given
               him
               by
               a
               foreign
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               he
               and
               his
               Predecessours
               had
               used
            
             ;
             the
             Fashion
             whereof
             he
             sets
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Bull
             it self
             was
             preserved
             as
             a
             Monument
             in
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             .
             But
             if
             this
             were
             then
             so
             common
             a
             Custome
             ,
             especially
             at
             Rome
             ,
             why
             had
             they
             no
             such
             Bulls
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             sent
             Augustine
             ?
             To
             that
             he
             gives
             a
             frivolous
             Answer
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Gregory
             
               died
               the
               same
               year
               of
               the
               endowment
               of
               St.
            
             Augustine
             
               '
               s.
            
             But
             ,
             did
             he
             leave
             no
             Successour
             ?
             And
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             more
             to
             their
             purpose
             to
             have
             produced
             one
             
               Leaden
               Bull
            
             of
             the
             
             Pope's
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             than
             twenty
             of
             
             Augustine's
             the
             Monk
             ?
             But
             he
             gives
             no
             manner
             of
             answer
             to
             the
             Rasure
             of
             the
             
               first
               Charter
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             
               late
               Writing
               of
               the
               second
            
             :
             And
             although
             the
             using
             of
             
               Leaden
               Bulls
            
             were
             not
             so
             soon
             appropriated
             to
             the
             
               Consistorial
               Grants
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             Princes
             and
             Bishops
             might
             use
             them
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             ,
             and
             
               Monsieur
               du
               Cange
            
             ,
             and
             Mabillon
             have
             all
             proved
             ;
             yet
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             better
             proof
             brought
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             to
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Privilege
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             still
             very
             suspicious
             ,
             not
             onely
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             
               Leaden
               Bull
            
             (
             which
             (z)
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             could
             not
             find
             so
             early
             used
             even
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             he
             allows
             it
             to
             be
             no
             elder
             than
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             772.
             and
             all
             the
             Instances
             brought
             before
             by
             (a)
             
               Dom.
               Raynaldus
            
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             suspicious
             by
             (b)
             Mabillon
             himself
             )
             but
             there
             are
             several
             things
             in
             it
             which
             in
             (c)
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             Judgment
             favour
             of
             the
             
               Norman
               times
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Jus
               consuetudinarium
               ,
               Iudicia
               intus
               &
               foris
               ,
            
             and
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             Archbishop
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             used
             ,
             was
             hardly
             of
             that
             Antiquity
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             given
             to
             Augustine
             by
             Gregory
             .
             But
             according
             to
             (d)
             
             Isidore's
             explication
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             was
             
             Gregory's
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             understood
             the
             Language
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             Augustine
             could
             not
             properly
             call
             his
             
               Successours
               Archbishops
            
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               Title
               belong'd
               to
               them
               who
               had
               power
               over
               Metropolitans
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Bishops
               ,
            
             and
             it
             was
             not
             before
             the
             ninth
             Age
             ,
             as
             (e)
             Mabillon
             and
             others
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             came
             to
             be
             commonly
             used
             for
             a
             Metropolitan
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             a
             judicious
             Rule
             laid
             down
             by
             the
             Learned
             Authour
             of
             the
             (f)
             Preface
             to
             the
             Monasticon
             concerning
             the
             Charters
             of
             
               Monks
               ,
               that
               the
               elder
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               to
               be
               suspected
            
             ;
             For
             which
             he
             is
             deservedly
             praised
             by
             (g)
             Papebrochius
             ;
             but
             (h)
             Mabillon
             is
             very
             unwilling
             to
             allow
             it
             ,
             
               as
               overthrowing
               at
               once
               the
               authority
               of
               all
               their
               ancient
            
             Charters
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             hath
             endeavoured
             with
             mighty
             Industry
             to
             defend
             chiefly
             the
             old
             
               Benedictin
               Charters
            
             in
             France
             ;
             But
             he
             cannot
             deny
             many
             of
             them
             to
             be
             counterfeited
             (
             Papebrochius
             saith
             almost
             all
             )
             and
             at
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             Discourse
             he
             vindicates
             the
             Monks
             
               by
               the
               commonness
               of
               the
               fault
               in
               elder
               times
               :
            
             
             which
             is
             an
             Argument
             of
             Caution
             to
             us
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             any
             credit
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             laid
             down
             many
             usefull
             Rules
             for
             discerning
             the
             true
             and
             false
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             France
             .
             But
             we
             are
             still
             as
             much
             to
             seek
             as
             to
             our
             pretended
             Charters
             ,
             since
             the
             Custome
             of
             making
             Charters
             cannot
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             old
             here
             as
             it
             was
             there
             .
             He
             doth
             indeed
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             from
             
             Bede's
             Epistle
             to
             Egbert
             ,
             
             that
             in
             his
             time
             
               there
               were
               written
               Privileges
               granted
               to
               Monasteries
               among
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             something
             before
             that
             ,
             among
             the
             Britains
             ,
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Landass
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             660.
             
             But
             he
             cannot
             prove
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             attempt
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             any
             Charters
             among
             the
             Saxons
             before
             that
             of
             
               Withred
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             694.
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             all
             the
             ancient
             Charters
             referr'd
             to
             in
             this
             Charter
             of
             Ina
             must
             be
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             comes
             King
             Ina
             to
             have
             so
             great
             authority
             over
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Britain
             ,
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Dukes
             and
             Abbats
             ,
             as
             this
             Charter
             expresseth
             ?
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Charter
             ,
             he
             mentions
             Baldred
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Vice-Roys
             .
             In
             the
             middle
             he
             speaks
             of
             Baldred
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             ,
             and
             joins
             him
             with
             
               Kenewalchius
               ,
               Kentwin
            
             and
             Cedwalla
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             he
             makes
             
             him
             to
             confirm
             what
             Ina
             has
             granted
             ,
             Ego
             ,
             Baldredus
             
               Rex
               ,
               confirmavi
            
             .
             But
             who
             was
             this
             King
             Baldred
             ?
             In
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Kent
               ,
               Edricus
            
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Ina's
             Reign
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Savilian
               Fasti
            
             ,
             and
             Withredus
             from
             the
             sixth
             to
             the
             end
             .
             In
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             East
             Saxons
             there
             were
             
               Sighardus
               ,
               Senfredus
               ,
               Ossa
            
             and
             Selredus
             .
             In
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             East
             
               Angles
               ,
               Beorna
            
             and
             Ethelredus
             .
             In
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Mercia
               ,
               Adelredus
               ,
               Kenredus
               ,
               Ceolredus
               ,
               Athelbaldus
               .
            
             In
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               Alfredus
               ,
               Osfredus
               ,
               Kenredus
               ,
               Osricus
               ,
            
             But
             among
             all
             these
             not
             one
             Baldredus
             appears
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             one
             of
             that
             Name
             King
             of
             Kent
             near
             an
             hundred
             years
             after
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Ina
             ?
             But
             suppose
             Baldred
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             onely
             a
             Vice-Roy
             in
             some
             part
             of
             
             Ina's
             Dominions
             ,
             how
             comes
             Ina
             to
             this
             
               Vniversal
               Monarchy
            
             or
             Power
             to
             command
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Britain
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             
               Charter
               ?
               Sed
               &
               omnibus
               Regni
               mei
               Regibus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Praecipio
             .
             By
             what
             Authority
             did
             the
             King
             of
             the
             West
             Saxons
             at
             that
             time
             make
             such
             a
             Precept
             to
             all
             other
             Kings
             in
             Britain
             ?
             But
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             (i)
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             makes
             him
             Grandchild
             to
             Cadwallader
             .
             And
             the
             (k)
             Authour
             of
             the
             Additions
             to
             King
             
             Edward's
             Laws
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               had
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Britain
             
               with
               his
               second
               Wife
            
             Wala
             ,
             
               Daughter
               of
            
             Cadwallader
             ;
             
               and
               then
            
             Ina
             
               called
               a
               Parliament
               for
               the
               Intermarriage
            
             of
             Britains
             and
             Saxons
             .
             So
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Opinion
             among
             some
             ,
             that
             Ina
             had
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             Britain
             ,
             which
             Opinion
             was
             certainly
             follow'd
             by
             the
             Contriver
             of
             this
             Charter
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Lambard
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             these
             Passages
             are
             not
             in
             the
             ancient
             MS.
             of
             King
             
             Edward's
             Laws
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             they
             should
             ever
             come
             into
             them
             ,
             being
             so
             destitute
             of
             any
             colour
             of
             authority
             ,
             and
             so
             remote
             from
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             these
             counterfeit
             Charters
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             of
             (l)
             Papebrochius
             seems
             most
             probable
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             framed
             in
             the
             eleventh
             Century
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             Ignorance
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             pass
             ,
             and
             occasion
             enough
             given
             to
             the
             Monks
             to
             frame
             them
             for
             their
             own
             security
             ,
             against
             the
             encroachments
             of
             others
             upon
             their
             Lands
             ,
             and
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             over
             their
             Monasteries
             .
             And
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             having
             
             given
             such
             invidious
             Privileges
             to
             
               Battell
               Abbey
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             Charter
             ,
             the
             
               elder
               Monasteries
            
             thought
             much
             to
             be
             so
             far
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             made
             themselves
             as
             great
             Privileges
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             Saxon
             Kings
             .
             From
             hence
             in
             the
             next
             Age
             arose
             so
             many
             Contests
             about
             Jurisdiction
             between
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             several
             Monasteries
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             reade
             not
             before
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             observed
             between
             the
             Abbey
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             between
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Malmsbury
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ;
             and
             the
             Abbey
             of
             St.
             Albans
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             .
             And
             at
             that
             time
             those
             Abbies
             were
             charged
             with
             forging
             their
             Charters
             .
             And
             when
             they
             were
             so
             charged
             were
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             remarkable
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Saint
             
             Augustine's
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             related
             by
             (m)
             
               William
               Thorn
            
             a
             Monk
             of
             that
             Abbey
             :
             He
             confesseth
             
               the
               Archbishop
               chargeth
               their
               Privileges
               with
               Forgery
               ,
               and
               that
               the
            
             Monks
             
               appealed
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               that
               upon
               their
               Appeal
               several
               Commissions
               were
               granted
               to
               examine
               them
            
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             own
             relation
             ,
             they
             shamefully
             declined
             to
             produce
             them
             as
             long
             as
             they
             durst
             ,
             and
             still
             continued
             their
             Appeal
             .
             But
             when
             they
             saw
             no
             remedy
             ,
             they
             produced
             the
             Charters
             of
             Ethelbert
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             the
             Copies
             whereof
             the
             Delegates
             sent
             to
             Rome
             .
             But
             before
             they
             came
             thither
             the
             Pope
             died
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             Pope
             ,
             Lucius
             ,
             sent
             an
             Inhibition
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             requiring
             him
             not
             to
             invade
             their
             Privileges
             till
             the
             question
             of
             Forgery
             were
             determined
             ;
             and
             he
             writes
             to
             King
             Henry
             II.
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Abbey
             .
             Things
             being
             at
             this
             pass
             ,
             they
             fairly
             made
             a
             Composition
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             should
             withdraw
             his
             Accusation
             of
             Fraud
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             yield
             up
             to
             him
             the
             main
             Points
             contested
             as
             to
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             form
             of
             which
             Composition
             is
             at
             large
             extant
             in
             Thorn.
             And
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             by
             Henry
             II.
             in
             the
             other
             
               MS.
               Chronicon
            
             of
             that
             Abbey
             .
             Which
             in
             effect
             amounted
             to
             the
             Monks
             giving
             up
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Charters
             .
             Such
             a
             Controversie
             about
             Jurisdiction
             there
             was
             between
             Jocelin
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Bath
             and
             Wells
             ,
             and
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Glassenbury
             ,
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1215.
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Book
             called
             
               Secretum
               Domini
               Abbatis
            
             lately
             in
             the
             
               Arundell
               Library
            
             ,
             but
             now
             in
             a
             private
             hand
             .
             So
             that
             there
             appears
             
             a
             sufficient
             inducement
             for
             them
             to
             forge
             such
             large
             Immunities
             and
             Exemptions
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             this
             Charter
             contains
             ;
             and
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             main
             Point
             aimed
             at
             in
             it
             .
             But
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ,
             some
             extraordinary
             matter
             was
             to
             be
             alledged
             in
             favour
             of
             this
             Place
             ,
             and
             nothing
             served
             so
             much
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             as
             to
             amuse
             the
             People
             with
             wonderfull
             Stories
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             it
             ,
             Calling
             it
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Place
               of
               Visions
               and
               Revelations
               and
               Miracles
               ,
               where
               St.
            
             Patrick
             
               and
               St.
            
             David
             
               dwelt
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               before
               ever
               the
            
             Saxons
             came
             (
             but
             not
             a
             word
             yet
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             :
             )
             which
             were
             very
             plausible
             Pretences
             for
             extraordinary
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             alledged
             in
             this
             Charter
             of
             King
             
               Ina
               ,
               Ita
               &
               ipsa
               supereminentem
               Privilegii
               obtineat
               dignitatem
               ,
               nec
               ulli
               omnino
               hominum
               ancillare
               obsequium
               faciat
               in
               terris
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             words
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Construction
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             stoo
             of
             
               Glassenbury
               Abbey
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             was
             believed
             to
             be
             consecrated
             to
             her
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             strange
             that
             such
             a
             Charter
             should
             ever
             pass
             for
             authentick
             with
             any
             who
             compare
             the
             Language
             of
             it
             with
             the
             History
             of
             King
             Ina
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             delivered
             by
             the
             Monkish
             Historians
             .
             For
             by
             them
             it
             appears
             what
             Wars
             he
             had
             with
             his
             neighbour
             Princes
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             he
             was
             to
             the
             last
             from
             commanding
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             was
             confined
             to
             the
             West
             and
             South
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             had
             but
             one
             Bishop
             in
             it
             till
             the
             eighteenth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             Daniel
             having
             one
             share
             ,
             and
             Aldelm
             the
             other
             .
             And
             some
             years
             after
             Eadbertus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             South
             Saxons
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             had
             but
             three
             Bishops
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             never
             an
             Archbishop
             in
             his
             Dominions
             :
             How
             then
             could
             he
             call
             
               the
               several
               Kings
               ,
               Archbishops
            
             and
             Bishops
             together
             to
             pass
             this
             Charter
             ?
             The
             like
             gross
             absurdity
             there
             is
             in
             the
             (n)
             Charter
             of
             
               Evesham
               Abbey
            
             ,
             wherein
             Brightwaldus
             is
             said
             to
             draw
             it
             up
             
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Princes
               in
            
             England
             
               met
               in
               Council
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             Constantine
             explains
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             believe
             concerning
             that
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             under
             no
             common
             Head
             ,
             but
             continually
             
             fighting
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             till
             the
             West
             Saxons
             prevailed
             .
             And
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Evesham
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Glassenbury
             .
             For
             (o)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             wonders
             how
             Bede
             came
             to
             omit
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             solemnly
             declared
             at
             Rome
             as
             the
             Charters
             import
             ,
             when
             Kenred
             and
             Offa
             were
             both
             there
             ,
             which
             is
             mention'd
             by
             Bede
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             that
             so
             diligent
             a
             Writer
             ,
             especially
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             Bede
             was
             ,
             should
             say
             not
             a
             Word
             either
             of
             Glassenbury
             or
             Evesham
             .
             But
             he
             judiciously
             imputes
             the
             occasion
             of
             founding
             this
             Monastery
             to
             some
             
               old
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             
               standing
               there
               in
               a
               desolate
               place
               ,
            
             which
             Egwin
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             took
             a
             great
             Fancy
             to
             ,
             and
             so
             raised
             a
             Monastery
             there
             .
             But
             such
             a
             plain
             Story
             as
             this
             would
             never
             doe
             the
             Monks
             business
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             have
             a
             Legend
             of
             
             Egwin's
             Chains
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             there
             ,
             and
             large
             Immunities
             granted
             to
             the
             Place
             on
             these
             accounts
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             fully
             done
             in
             the
             Charters
             of
             Kenred
             and
             Offa
             ,
             the
             Bull
             of
             Constantine
             and
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Egwin
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             unlucky
             charge
             of
             Pope
             Constantine
             to
             Brightwaldus
             ,
             to
             
               summon
               a
               Council
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               confirm
               this
               Charter
               ,
            
             at
             a
             time
             when
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             not
             onely
             divided
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             in
             actual
             War
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             makes
             this
             whole
             Charter
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             undoubted
             Forgery
             of
             the
             Monks
             to
             obtain
             great
             Privileges
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Glassenbury
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             question
             that
             King
             Ina
             did
             found
             a
             Monastery
             there
             ,
             where
             before
             had
             been
             an
             ancient
             Church
             in
             the
             British
             times
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             either
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             or
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             or
             St.
             David
             had
             ever
             been
             there
             .
             But
             these
             were
             great
             and
             well
             sounding
             Names
             to
             amuse
             the
             People
             with
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             advanced
             that
             Monastery
             to
             so
             high
             a
             Reputation
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Monks
             of
             other
             places
             were
             concerned
             to
             lessen
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             (p)
             
               MS.
               Chronicle
            
             of
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Monks
             of
             Glassenbury
             are
             charged
             
               with
               pretending
               to
               greater
               authority
               than
               they
               had
               reason
               for
               ,
               that
               Monastery
               being
               first
               founded
               by
               King
            
             Ina
             ,
             
               but
               they
               give
               out
               they
               had
               Land
               given
               
               by
            
             Arviragus
             
               a
               King
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             .
             And
             even
             (q)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             although
             when
             he
             writes
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             Glassenbury
             ,
             he
             seems
             firmly
             to
             believe
             Saint
             
             Patrick's
             being
             there
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             comes
             elsewhere
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             being
             buried
             there
             ,
             he
             adds
             that
             cooling
             Expression
             ,
             
               Si
               credere
               dignum
            
             ,
             and
             takes
             not
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             and
             his
             Companions
             .
             So
             much
             difference
             he
             thought
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             between
             writing
             the
             Legend
             of
             a
             Monastery
             and
             a
             true
             History
             .
             And
             there
             he
             plainly
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               King
            
             Ina
             
               was
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               it
               .
            
             To
             which
             (r)
             Asserius
             agrees
             in
             an
             ancient
             MS.
             
             Copy
             of
             his
             Annals
             .
             For
             
               A.
               D.
            
             726.
             he
             saith
             ,
             Ina
             
               went
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               there
               died
               ,
               having
               built
               and
               dedicated
               a
               Monastery
               in
            
             Glassenbury
             .
             But
             what
             Presumption
             was
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             
               He
               dedicated
               it
            
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             dedicated
             so
             long
             before
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Vision
             of
             St.
             David
             and
             the
             
               Glassenbury
               Tradition
            
             affirm
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             then
             deny
             that
             there
             was
             an
             ancient
             Church
             before
             
             Ina's
             time
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             Western
             Saxons
             became
             Christians
             ,
             grew
             into
             mighty
             Reputation
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Succession
             of
             Abbats
             before
             ,
             either
             of
             Worgresius
             ,
             or
             Brightwaldus
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             I
             look
             on
             as
             fabulous
             .
             For
             (s)
             Bede
             and
             others
             say
             ,
             Brightwaldus
             
               was
               Abbat
               of
            
             Reculver
             
               before
               he
               was
               Archbishop
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             Glassenbury
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Abbat
             there
             was
             Hemgislus
             ,
             to
             whom
             Ina
             granted
             a
             Charter
             ;
             after
             him
             Beorwaldus
             ,
             to
             whom
             King
             Ina
             granted
             several
             Lands
             by
             Charters
             ,
             far
             more
             probable
             than
             this
             large
             one
             ,
             whose
             authority
             I
             have
             hitherto
             discussed
             .
             Those
             Charters
             are
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             Style
             agreeable
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             Word
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             or
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             or
             St.
             David
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             And
             those
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             were
             the
             
               original
               Charters
            
             of
             that
             Abbey
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Abbey
             being
             thus
             founded
             and
             well
             endowed
             ,
             then
             ,
             like
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             made
             his
             own
             Fortunes
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             some
             ancient
             Stock
             ,
             so
             this
             Monastery
             growing
             rich
             betimes
             ,
             saw
             it
             must
             be
             cast
             much
             behind
             in
             Place
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             unless
             it
             could
             lay
             claim
             to
             some
             greater
             Antiquity
             .
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             the
             old
             British
             Church
             was
             an
             admirable
             Foundation
             .
             And
             St.
             Patrick
             and
             St.
             David
             ,
             being
             two
             Saints
             
             of
             wonderfull
             esteem
             in
             Ireland
             and
             Wales
             ,
             they
             first
             set
             up
             with
             the
             Reputation
             of
             their
             being
             at
             
               Glassenbury
               ,
               the
               former
               lying
               buried
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               building
               a
               little
               Chapel
               .
            
             The
             Monks
             finding
             the
             advantage
             of
             these
             Pretences
             ,
             made
             a
             farther
             step
             towards
             the
             advancement
             of
             their
             Monastery
             ,
             by
             giving
             out
             that
             their
             
               old
               Church
            
             was
             the
             first
             Church
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             that
             
               all
               Religion
               came
               from
               thence
               into
               other
               parts
               ,
            
             which
             by
             degrees
             gaining
             belief
             ,
             they
             at
             last
             pitched
             upon
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             as
             the
             person
             who
             came
             first
             hither
             ,
             being
             a
             Man
             whose
             Name
             was
             every
             where
             in
             great
             esteem
             for
             the
             respect
             he
             shew'd
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Body
             :
             And
             him
             they
             thought
             they
             might
             safely
             pitch
             upon
             ,
             not
             being
             pretended
             to
             by
             any
             other
             Church
             .
             But
             it
             was
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             the
             Name
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             came
             to
             be
             mention'd
             ,
             not
             being
             found
             in
             any
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
               Charters
            
             ,
             which
             speak
             most
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             Glassenbury
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             those
             of
             King
             (t)
             Edmond
             and
             King
             Edgar
             in
             the
             Monasticon
             .
             But
             by
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             II.
             the
             Tradition
             was
             generally
             received
             ,
             
               that
               the
               old
               Church
               at
            
             Glassenbury
             
               was
               built
               by
               the
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               original
               Church
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
            
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Charter
             of
             Henry
             II.
             omitted
             in
             the
             Monasticon
             ,
             but
             printed
             by
             (v)
             Harpsfield
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             Primate
             of
             (w)
             Armagh
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             see
             what
             Authority
             the
             Monks
             of
             Glassenbury
             had
             then
             obtained
             ,
             for
             not
             onely
             this
             Tradition
             is
             inserted
             in
             the
             Charter
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             certain
             ,
             but
             a
             Repetition
             is
             there
             made
             of
             several
             other
             Charters
             ,
             as
             seen
             and
             read
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             were
             undoubtedly
             counterfeit
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             ;
             yet
             all
             these
             went
             down
             then
             ,
             and
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             King
             's
             Inspeximus
             .
             From
             this
             time
             the
             Monks
             of
             Glassenbury
             were
             triumphant
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             durst
             dispute
             their
             Traditions
             how
             improbable
             soever
             .
             This
             Charter
             being
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Inspeximus
             of
             Edw.
             II.
             An.
             6
             ,
             7.
             of
             Edw.
             III.
             An.
             1
             ,
             6.
             and
             1
             Edw.
             IV.
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             grew
             to
             be
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             was
             pleaded
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Pisa
               ,
               Constance
               ,
               Siena
            
             and
             Basil
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             (x)
             Primate
             hath
             given
             a
             full
             account
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             things
             passed
             among
             them
             then
             ,
             
             Our
             Nation
             had
             as
             just
             Right
             to
             insist
             on
             their
             Tradition
             of
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             on
             that
             of
             St.
             James
             going
             into
             Spain
             ;
             for
             certainly
             one
             Tradition
             was
             as
             good
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             having
             thus
             far
             examined
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             I
             now
             come
             to
             consider
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             .
             And
             supposing
             the
             Testimonies
             to
             confirm
             it
             to
             have
             been
             of
             far
             greater
             Authority
             than
             I
             find
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             improbable
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Story
             it self
             would
             be
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             for
             me
             to
             pass
             it
             over
             (
             leaving
             every
             one
             to
             believe
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             he
             sees
             cause
             )
             viz.
             
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             mentioned
             by
             (y)
             Eusebius
             ,
             (z)
             Sophronius
             ,
             (a)
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             (b)
             
               Hippolytus
               Portuensis
               ,
               That
               Saint
            
             Philip
             
               continued
               Preaching
               in
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               ,
               about
            
             Phrygia
             ,
             
               and
               suffer'd
               at
            
             Hierapolis
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Eremitical
             course
             of
             their
             Lives
             so
             wholly
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             an
             Age
             of
             so
             much
             business
             and
             employment
             in
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             went
             from
             one
             City
             and
             Countrey
             to
             another
             for
             that
             End.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             Vision
             of
             the
             Archangel
             ,
             and
             devoting
             it
             and
             themselves
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             favours
             too
             grosly
             of
             Monkish
             Superstition
             to
             be
             near
             the
             time
             pretended
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             Consecrating
             a
             Church-yard
             together
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             burial
             of
             persons
             in
             it
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             most
             probable
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             material
             one
             ,
             
               Quod
               ipse
               Dominus
               Ecclesiam
               simul
               cum
               Coemeterio
               dedicarat
               .
            
             (c)
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               custome
               of
               compassing
               Churches
               ,
               with
               Church-yards
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               ancient
               :
            
             And
             withall
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               although
               the
            
             British
             
               Cities
               had
               Churches
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               no
               burying
               places
               within
               Cities
               ,
               till
            
             Cuthbert
             ,
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               obtain'd
               leave
               for
               it
               ,
               about
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             758.
             
             Upon
             this
             (d)
             Alford
             and
             (e)
             Cressy
             charge
             him
             with
             
               a
               manifest
               mistake
               and
               great
               
               impertinency
               .
            
             A
             mistake
             ,
             
               in
               that
            
             Ethelbert
             and
             Augustine
             
               were
               both
               buried
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               Saint
            
             Paul.
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             Doth
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             say
             there
             was
             no
             burying
             
               in
               Churches
            
             before
             
             Cuthbert's
             time
             ?
             No.
             But
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Burying
             Place
             
               in
               Cities
            
             before
             that
             time
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             or
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             was
             
               without
               the
               City
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             (f)
             
               MS.
               Chronicle
               of
               St.
            
             Augustine
             's
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               when
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Archbishops
               were
               carried
               thither
               to
               burial
               ,
               they
               follow'd
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               suffer'd
               without
               the
               Gate
               .
               And
               that
               it
               was
               like
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               's
               going
               out
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             Observation
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             Burying
             
               in
               Cities
            
             and
             not
             
               in
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             withall
             the
             Reason
             alledged
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Charters
             of
             (g)
             King
             Ethelbert
             ,
             why
             that
             place
             was
             assigned
             for
             a
             Burying
             place
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               because
               the
               City
               is
               for
               the
               Living
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             But
             why
             do
             they
             not
             prove
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Church-yards
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             But
             they
             say
             ,
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman
             
               's
               Observation
               was
               impertinent
            
             ,
             Glassenbury
             
               being
               then
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               and
               very
               far
               from
               being
               a
               City
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             If
             the
             weight
             had
             been
             laid
             by
             him
             onely
             upon
             that
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Evidence
             of
             any
             
               Roman
               City
            
             there
             .
             But
             his
             design
             was
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               Church-yards
               were
               not
               then
               adjoining
               to
               Churches
               ,
               because
               the
               Cemeteries
               were
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               within
               in
               the
            
             British
             times
             ;
             And
             even
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             ,
             (h)
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               although
               they
               buried
               in
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               those
               Churches
               in
               which
               they
               buried
               were
               without
               the
               Cities
               ,
               till
            
             Cuthbert
             
               first
               procured
               the
               alteration
               by
               Royal
               authority
               ,
               and
               ,
               some
               say
               ,
               by
               Papal
               too
               .
            
             But
             the
             Monks
             of
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             denied
             the
             Pope's
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             main
             Circumstance
             I
             shall
             insist
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Incongruity
             of
             this
             Story
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             at
             that
             time
             .
             For
             there
             was
             no
             such
             British
             King
             then
             as
             Arviragus
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             more
             Southern
             parts
             of
             the
             Island
             being
             reduced
             into
             the
             
               form
               of
               a
               Province
            
             before
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             63.
             when
             the
             Glassenbury
             Tradition
             saith
             ,
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             came
             first
             to
             Britain
             .
             For
             (i)
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             
               as
               to
               the
               nearest
               part
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               when
            
             
             A.
             Plautius
             and
             Ostorius
             Scapula
             
               were
               Governours
               here
            
             ,
             and
             between
             them
             and
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             were
             
               Didius
               Gallus
            
             and
             Veranius
             .
             In
             probability
             the
             Belgae
             were
             subdued
             by
             Vespasian
             ,
             of
             whom
             (k)
             Suetonius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               conquer'd
               here
               two
               powerfull
               Nations
               ,
               aboue
               twenty
               Towns
               ,
               and
               the
               Isle
               of
            
             Wight
             ,
             By
             which
             we
             find
             his
             employment
             was
             Westward
             ,
             and
             the
             Belgae
             and
             Damnonii
             were
             
               the
               two
               powerfull
               Nations
            
             that
             way
             .
             And
             in
             all
             the
             Actions
             afterwards
             ,
             we
             find
             no
             Care
             taken
             by
             the
             Roman
             Generals
             to
             secure
             themselves
             against
             the
             Belgae
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             against
             the
             Brigantes
             and
             Silures
             ,
             among
             whom
             Caractacus
             commanded
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             British
             King
             at
             that
             time
             among
             the
             Belgae
             as
             Arviragus
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             .
             For
             if
             there
             had
             been
             when
             (l)
             Ostorius
             marched
             Northwards
             ,
             having
             suppressed
             the
             Iceni
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             fixed
             his
             Garrisons
             on
             the
             Severn
             and
             the
             Avon
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Province
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             our
             (m)
             Judicious
             Antiquary
             hath
             well
             observed
             ,
             
               The
               design
               of
            
             Ostorius
             
               therein
               was
               to
               keep
               the
               Provincial
            
             Britains
             
               from
               joining
               with
               the
               others
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             all
             on
             this
             side
             those
             Garrisons
             were
             within
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             ;
             Now
             the
             Places
             where
             the
             Garrisons
             were
             placed
             are
             by
             Tacitus
             said
             to
             be
             Antona
             and
             Sabrina
             .
             The
             latter
             is
             certainly
             the
             Severn
             ,
             which
             parted
             the
             Belgae
             and
             the
             Silures
             .
             For
             
               Antona
               ,
               Camden
            
             reads
             Aufona
             ,
             (
             although
             Northanton
             comes
             nearer
             the
             former
             Name
             ,
             and
             Southanton
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             the
             River
             Anton
             ,
             which
             there
             runs
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             Ptolemy
             calls
             
               Trisanton
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             saith
             
               Camden
               ,
               Traith
               Anton
            
             ,
             the
             
               Mouth
               of
               Anton
            
             )
             But
             he
             chuses
             Aufona
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             two
             Avons
             rise
             both
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Northampton
             ,
             and
             so
             cut
             the
             Island
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             pass
             out
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             cross
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             fall
             upon
             the
             
               Roman
               Garrisons
            
             between
             ,
             the
             Remainders
             whereof
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             between
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             two
             Avons
             at
             Gildsborough
             and
             Daintry
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             he
             hindred
             all
             intercourse
             between
             the
             Brigantes
             and
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             did
             between
             the
             Silures
             and
             them
             .
             But
             if
             there
             had
             been
             such
             a
             British
             King
             as
             Arviragus
             among
             the
             Belgae
             ,
             what
             would
             the
             fortifying
             the
             Severn
             have
             signified
             ,
             when
             
             the
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Romans
             lived
             on
             the
             Roman
             side
             ?
             Tacitus
             indeed
             mentions
             an
             Expedition
             of
             Ostorius
             against
             the
             Cangi
             ,
             whom
             (n)
             Camden
             sometimes
             thought
             
               a
               small
               People
               among
               the
            
             Belgae
             ,
             but
             upon
             better
             consideration
             ,
             (o)
             he
             places
             them
             in
             Cheshire
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             an
             Inscription
             concerning
             the
             CEANGI
             .
             And
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               were
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Sea
               coast
               which
               looks
               towards
            
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               R.
               White
            
             of
             Basingstoke
             supposes
             this
             Arviragus
             to
             bestow
             the
             Island
             on
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             when
             
               Trebellius
               Maximus
            
             was
             Governour
             here
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             
               Petronius
               Turpilianus
            
             the
             year
             
               C.
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             was
             Consul
             at
             Rome
             ;
             Which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Savilian
               Fasti
            
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             twelfth
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             and
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             67.
             (
             four
             years
             after
             
             Joseph's
             coming
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Glassenbury
               Tradition
            
             )
             but
             that
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ,
             if
             at
             that
             time
             we
             are
             sure
             there
             was
             such
             a
             King
             as
             Arvinagus
             among
             the
             Belgae
             :
             But
             he
             again
             contradicts
             the
             Glassenbury
             Story
             .
             For
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Barbarous
               King
               obstinately
               refused
               to
               quit
               his
               Religion
               ,
               but
               ,
               out
               of
               pity
               to
               them
               ,
               gave
               them
               the
               Island
               to
               live
               in
            
             ;
             but
             White
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               well
               affected
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               all
               respects
               an
               admirable
               Prince
               .
            
             This
             Arviragus
             he
             takes
             out
             of
             the
             (q)
             
               British
               History
            
             ,
             where
             pleasant
             Stories
             are
             told
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             in
             (r)
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             ,
             as
             ,
             of
             his
             opposing
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             then
             marrying
             his
             Daughter
             Genissa
             ,
             and
             the
             reconciliation
             between
             him
             and
             Vespasian
             by
             her
             means
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             how
             his
             Son
             Marius
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             Coillus
             who
             was
             wonderfully
             beloved
             by
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             found
             at
             last
             the
             three
             Kings
             of
             
               Glassenbury
               ,
               Arviragus
               ,
               Marius
            
             and
             Coillus
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             exstant
             in
             Capgrave
             and
             others
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Glassenbury
             Tradition
             had
             not
             its
             perfection
             till
             it
             had
             received
             these
             improvements
             from
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             .
             For
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             though
             he
             took
             so
             great
             pains
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             yet
             knew
             nothing
             of
             
               Arviragus
               ,
               Marius
            
             and
             Coillus
             .
             He
             speaks
             indeed
             of
             
               three
               Pagan
               Kings
               giving
               twelve
               portions
               of
               Land
               to
               the
               twelve
               Brethren
            
             but
             he
             knew
             not
             their
             Names
             .
             
               Which
               Grant
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               confirmed
               by
               King
            
             Lucius
             
               to
               twelve
               others
               who
               were
               placed
               there
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               first
               twelve
               .
               And
               
               this
               continued
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               St.
            
             Patrick
             .
             And
             yet
             towards
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Book
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Anno
             Domini
             601.
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Dompnonia
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Devonshire
             and
             Cornwall
             ,
             
               gave
               to
               the
               old
               Church
               in
            
             Glassenbury
             
               the
               Land
               called
            
             Ynis
             Withrin
             ,
             
               or
               ,
               the
            
             Island
             of
             Avalon
             .
             Who
             this
             King
             was
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             learn
             ,
             but
             he
             concludes
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Britain
             ,
             by
             calling
             the
             Island
             by
             the
             British
             Name
             .
             But
             as
             to
             Arviragus
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             British
             Prince
             of
             that
             name
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             since
             Juvenal
             mentions
             him
             in
             
             Domitian's
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Omen
               habes
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               magni
               claríque
               Triumphi
               ,
               
            
             
               Regem
               aliquem
               capies
               ,
               aut
               de
               
                 Temone
                 Britanno
              
            
             
               Excidet
               Arviragus
            
          
           
             The
             (s)
             Authour
             of
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Dover
             understands
             this
             Passage
             as
             spoken
             to
             Nero
             ;
             which
             agrees
             much
             better
             with
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Glassenbury
             ,
             but
             will
             by
             no
             means
             agree
             with
             Juvenal
             ,
             who
             saith
             plainly
             enough
             that
             Satyr
             related
             to
             Domitian
             and
             his
             Flatterers
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             very
             insipid
             Flattery
             to
             Domitian
             ,
             unless
             Arviragus
             were
             a
             considerable
             Prince
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Caesar.
             For
             what
             Triumph
             could
             he
             have
             over
             a
             Subject
             or
             a
             Friend
             as
             Aviragus
             is
             supposed
             after
             the
             reconciliation
             with
             Vespasian
             ?
             And
             no
             such
             Enemy
             could
             appear
             at
             that
             time
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             Britain
             .
             For
             (t)
             
               Petilius
               Cerealis
            
             had
             conquer'd
             the
             Brigantes
             ,
             and
             
               Julius
               Frontinus
            
             the
             Silures
             ,
             and
             Agricola
             after
             them
             the
             Ordovices
             :
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             
               Even
               the
               consederate
               Cities
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               who
               stood
               upon
               Terms
               of
               Equality
               before
               ,
               then
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Power
               ,
               and
               received
               Garrisons
               among
               them
               .
               After
               this
            
             Agricola
             
               proceeded
               Northwards
               against
               new
               People
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               them
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Frith
               of
            
             Taus
             (
             Tweed
             .
             )
             
               Then
               he
               fortified
               the
               Passage
               between
            
             Glota
             and
             Bodotria
             (
             Dumbretton
             and
             Edenborough
             Frith
             .
             )
             So
             that
             the
             Romans
             were
             absolute
             Lords
             of
             all
             this
             side
             ,
             
               having
               cast
               out
               the
               Enemy
               as
               it
               were
               into
               another
               Land
               ,
            
             as
             Sir
             
               H.
               Savil
            
             translates
             the
             words
             of
             Tacitus
             .
             From
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             King
             as
             Arviragus
             at
             that
             time
             in
             
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             over
             whom
             Domitian
             could
             expect
             a
             Triumph
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             there
             were
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             eighth
             of
             Nero
             ,
             when
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             is
             said
             to
             have
             come
             hither
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Arviragus
             is
             said
             to
             be
             King
             in
             Britain
             ?
             It
             is
             possible
             he
             might
             live
             so
             long
             ,
             but
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             be
             never
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Roman
             Story
             ,
             as
             
               Prasutagus
               ,
               Cogidunus
               ,
               Caractacus
               ,
               Togodumnus
            
             and
             Galgacus
             are
             ?
             Arviragus
             his
             name
             was
             well
             known
             at
             Rome
             in
             
             Domitian's
             time
             ;
             why
             not
             spoken
             of
             before
             ?
             (u)
             Some
             think
             he
             was
             the
             same
             with
             Prasutagus
             ;
             but
             this
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             Prasutagus
             was
             dead
             before
             the
             Revolt
             of
             the
             Britains
             under
             Boadicea
             ,
             which
             was
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             Romans
             ill
             usage
             of
             the
             Britains
             after
             his
             death
             .
             And
             Prasutagus
             left
             onely
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             what
             becomes
             then
             of
             his
             Son
             Marius
             ?
             whom
             (w)
             White
             would
             have
             to
             be
             Cogidunus
             .
             But
             Marius
             is
             said
             to
             succeed
             Arviragus
             ,
             who
             was
             alive
             in
             
             Domitian's
             time
             ,
             and
             Cogidunus
             had
             the
             Cities
             conferred
             upon
             him
             before
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             came
             into
             Britain
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Tacitus
             ;
             which
             are
             things
             inconsistent
             .
             (x)
             Others
             say
             that
             Arviragus
             was
             the
             same
             with
             Caractacus
             ;
             for
             this
             Opinion
             Alford
             contends
             ,
             and
             Juvenal
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             mentions
             the
             name
             by
             a
             
               Poetical
               Licence
            
             ,
             although
             he
             lived
             long
             before
             .
             But
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             to
             suppose
             that
             
               Fabricius
               Veienti
            
             should
             make
             such
             a
             course
             Complement
             to
             Domitian
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             triumph
             over
             a
             man
             dead
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             over
             once
             already
             ,
             by
             Claudius
             ,
             who
             was
             never
             known
             at
             Rome
             by
             any
             other
             name
             than
             Caractacus
             (
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             find
             )
             by
             which
             he
             was
             so
             famous
             for
             his
             long
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Romans
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Domitian's
             time
             ,
             after
             the
             recalling
             Agricola
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Salustius
               Lucullus
            
             ,
             his
             Successour
             ,
             The
             Britains
             took
             up
             Arms
             under
             Arviragus
             .
             And
             the
             (y)
             Learned
             Primate
             of
             Armagh
             mentions
             an
             old
             
               British
               Coin
            
             in
             Sir
             R.
             Cotton's
             Collections
             with
             these
             Letters
             on
             it
             ARIVOG
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             thinks
             his
             true
             name
             was
             Arivogus
             ,
             which
             the
             Romans
             turned
             to
             Arviragus
             .
             And
             the
             old
             Scholiast
             there
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               was
               not
               his
               true
               name
               .
            
             The
             Britains
             being
             now
             up
             in
             Arms
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             learn
             ,
             were
             not
             repressed
             till
             Hadrian
             came
             over
             in
             Person
             ,
             
             and
             built
             the
             first
             Wall
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Province
             .
             For
             ,
             before
             this
             ,
             (z)
             Spartianus
             saith
             ,
             The
             Britains
             
               could
               not
               be
               kept
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             Power
             .
             So
             that
             here
             was
             a
             fit
             season
             in
             
             Domitian's
             time
             (
             Agricola
             being
             recalled
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Domitian's
             Reign
             )
             for
             such
             a
             King
             as
             Arviragus
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             then
             a
             suitable
             Complement
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wish
             him
             a
             Triumph
             over
             Arviragus
             .
             But
             (a)
             Alford
             saith
             ,
             that
             Claudius
             sent
             Caractacus
             
               home
               again
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               years
               he
               dyed
               in
               Peace
               ,
               being
               a
               Friend
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             How
             then
             comes
             Tacitus
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             of
             Cogidunus
             ?
             Is
             it
             probable
             the
             Romans
             would
             restore
             so
             subtile
             and
             dangerous
             an
             Enemy
             as
             Caractacus
             had
             been
             to
             them
             ?
             Cogidunus
             had
             been
             always
             faithfull
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             Caractacus
             an
             open
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             Silures
             still
             in
             being
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             commanded
             ,
             and
             not
             over
             the
             Belgae
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             the
             
               Arviragus
               who
               gave
               the
               Hydes
               of
               Land
               to
            
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             
               and
               his
               Companions
            
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             I
             have
             here
             put
             together
             to
             shew
             for
             what
             Reasons
             I
             decline
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Joseph
             of
             
             Arimathea's
             coming
             hither
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             although
             they
             may
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             others
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             they
             may
             serve
             to
             clear
             me
             from
             
               unexcusable
               Partiality
            
             ,
             which
             (b)
             Mr.
             Cressy
             charges
             on
             all
             who
             call
             this
             Tradition
             into
             question
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             from
             very
             good
             and
             sufficient
             Evidence
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Christian
               Church
               planted
               in
            
             Britain
             
               during
               the
               Apostles
               times
            
             .
             And
             such
             Evidence
             ought
             to
             be
             allow'd
             in
             this
             matter
             which
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Testimony
             of
             ancient
             and
             credible
             Writers
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             concurrent
             probability
             of
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             first
             produce
             
               the
               Testimony
            
             of
             ancient
             and
             credible
             Writers
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             Rule
             of
             (c)
             Baronius
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Testimonies
               of
               later
               Authours
               are
               to
               be
               regarded
               concerning
               things
               of
               remote
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               supported
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               ancient
               Writers
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             ancient
             Writers
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Abilities
             
             and
             Opportunities
             .
             For
             some
             had
             far
             greater
             judgment
             than
             others
             ,
             some
             had
             greater
             care
             about
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             more
             their
             business
             to
             search
             and
             enquire
             into
             them
             ;
             and
             some
             had
             greater
             advantages
             by
             being
             present
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             Princes
             or
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whereby
             they
             could
             better
             understand
             the
             Beginning
             and
             Succession
             of
             Churches
             .
             And
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             more
             remarkable
             in
             Antiquity
             than
             Eusebius
             ,
             being
             a
             learned
             and
             inquisitive
             Person
             ,
             a
             Favorite
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperour
             (
             born
             and
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             in
             Britain
             )
             one
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             at
             Nice
             ,
             whither
             Bishops
             were
             summoned
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             had
             a
             particular
             curiosity
             to
             examine
             the
             History
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             designing
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             out
             of
             the
             Collections
             he
             made
             .
             The
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Person
             so
             qualified
             cannot
             but
             deserve
             great
             Consideration
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             Report
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             force
             of
             an
             Argument
             depends
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             (d)
             Eusebius
             ,
             in
             his
             third
             Book
             of
             
               Evangelical
               Demonstration
            
             ,
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               first
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               could
               be
               no
               Impostours
               or
               Deceivers
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             among
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             
               That
               although
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               such
               men
               to
               deceive
               their
               Neighbours
               and
               Countreymen
               with
               an
               improbable
               Story
               ,
               yet
               what
               madness
               were
               it
               for
               such
               illiterate
               men
               ,
               who
               understood
               onely
               their
               Mother
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               go
               about
               to
               deceive
               the
               World
               by
               preaching
               this
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               remotest
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               ?
            
             And
             having
             named
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Parthians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Scythians
            
             ;
             he
             adds
             particularly
             ,
             that
             some
             passed
             over
             the
             Ocean
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               those
               which
               are
               called
               the
            
             British
             Islands
             .
             From
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               some
               more
               than
               humane
               power
               did
               accompany
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               no
               light
               or
               inconsiderable
               men
               ,
               much
               less
               Impostours
               and
               Deceivers
               .
            
             Now
             unless
             this
             had
             been
             a
             thing
             very
             well
             known
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             planted
             here
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             so
             particularly
             and
             expresly
             mention
             the
             British
             Islands
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             they
             are
             onely
             set
             down
             to
             denote
             the
             most
             remote
             and
             obscure
             places
             .
             For
             ,
             long
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             
             the
             British
             Islands
             were
             very
             well
             known
             all
             over
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             Britain
             having
             been
             the
             Scene
             of
             many
             Warlike
             Actions
             from
             Claudius
             his
             time
             ;
             The
             Occasion
             of
             Emperours
             additional
             Titles
             and
             Triumphs
             ;
             The
             Residence
             of
             Roman
             Lieutenants
             and
             Legions
             ;
             The
             Place
             of
             many
             Roman
             Colonies
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Ways
             :
             But
             especially
             ,
             about
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             It
             was
             the
             talk
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             Revolt
             of
             Carausius
             and
             Allectus
             ;
             The
             Victory
             and
             Death
             of
             Constantius
             here
             ;
             The
             Succession
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             declared
             Emperour
             by
             the
             Army
             in
             Britain
             .
             So
             that
             scarce
             any
             Roman
             Province
             was
             so
             much
             interested
             in
             the
             several
             Revolutions
             of
             the
             Empire
             as
             Britain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Constantine
             going
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             much
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             speak
             these
             Words
             at
             random
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             made
             a
             diligent
             Enquiry
             both
             of
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             concerning
             the
             State
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             ,
             of
             what
             continuance
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             planted
             .
             After
             all
             which
             Eusebius
             affirms
             it
             with
             so
             much
             assurance
             ,
             
               That
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
            
             British
             Islands
             .
          
           
             Much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             (e)
             Theodoret
             speaks
             ,
             another
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Church
             Historian
             .
             For
             among
             the
             Nations
             converted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             expresly
             names
             the
             Britains
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             (f)
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               brought
               Salvation
               to
               the
               Islands
               that
               lie
               in
               the
               Ocean
               ,
            
             after
             he
             had
             mention'd
             Spain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             probability
             the
             British
             Islands
             are
             understood
             by
             him
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             (g)
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               after
               his
               Release
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               went
               to
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               from
               thence
               carried
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               other
               Nations
               .
            
             What
             other
             Nations
             so
             likely
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             those
             which
             lay
             the
             nearest
             ,
             and
             are
             elsewhere
             said
             to
             be
             converted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             Britains
             are
             by
             him
             ?
             St.
             (h)
             Jerome
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               having
               been
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               went
               from
               one
               Ocean
               to
               another
               ,
               imitating
               the
               motion
               and
               course
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               his
               going
               forth
               is
               from
               the
               end
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               circuit
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               that
               his
               diligence
               in
               Preaching
               extended
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Earth
               it self
               .
            
             Which
             are
             
             more
             indefinite
             Expressions
             .
             But
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             (i)
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               after
               his
               Imprisonment
               ,
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Western
               parts
            
             ;
             By
             which
             the
             British
             Islands
             were
             especially
             understood
             ;
             As
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             Testimony
             of
             (k)
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             
               preached
               Righteousness
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               went
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               the
               West
               .
            
             Which
             Passage
             will
             necessarily
             take
             in
             Britain
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             was
             then
             meant
             by
             
               the
               Bounds
               of
               the
               West
               .
               Plutarch
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             speaking
             of
             his
             Expedition
             into
             Britain
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               the
               first
               who
               brought
               a
               Fleet
               into
               the
               Western
               Ocean
            
             ;
             By
             which
             he
             understands
             the
             Sea
             between
             Gaul
             and
             Britain
             .
             And
             (l)
             Eusebius
             several
             times
             calls
             the
             British
             
               Ocean
               ,
               the
               Western
            
             ,
             and
             joins
             the
             British
             Ocean
             and
             the
             Western
             parts
             together
             .
             And
             (m)
             elsewhere
             he
             mentions
             
               Gaul
               and
               the
               Western
               parts
               beyond
               it
            
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             understands
             Britain
             .
             And
             (n)
             Theodoret
             reckons
             up
             
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             of
             Britain
             and
             Gaul
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               lie
               between
               the
               other
               two
            
             )
             as
             those
             
               who
               dwell
               in
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               West
            
             ;
             And
             among
             these
             the
             Britains
             must
             be
             in
             the
             
               utmost
               bounds
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Gauls
             lie
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             (o)
             Herodotus
             saith
             ,
             the
             Celtae
             
               are
               the
               most
               Western
               of
               all
               the
            
             Europeans
             .
             Now
             the
             ancient
             Greek
             Geographers
             knew
             of
             but
             two
             Nations
             in
             Europe
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Celtae
             and
             the
             Scythae
             ;
             these
             latter
             comprehended
             all
             in
             the
             most
             Northern
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             Celtae
             the
             Western
             ;
             And
             among
             these
             the
             remotest
             were
             the
             Britains
             .
             Thence
             (p)
             Horace
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               Vltimos
               Orbis
            
             Britannos
             ;
             As
             (q)
             Catullus
             before
             him
             ,
             Vltimósque
             Britannos
             .
             For
             before
             the
             discovery
             of
             Britain
             ,
             the
             Morini
             ,
             who
             lived
             over
             against
             it
             ,
             were
             said
             to
             be
             the
             utmost
             People
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             (r)
             Virgil
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               Extremos
               hominum
            
             Morinos
             .
             And
             (s)
             
               Pliny
               ,
               Vltimíque
               hominum
               existimati
            
             Morini
             .
             Aethicus
             saith
             they
             were
             ,
             
               Gentes
               Oceani
               Occidentalis
            
             .
             But
             Britain
             being
             throughly
             made
             known
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             The
             
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               the
               West
            
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             Britain
             ,
             especially
             since
             (t)
             Catullus
             calls
             
               Britain
               ,
               Vltimam
               Occidentis
               Insulam
            
             .
             And
             (u)
             Arnobius
             setting
             down
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Gospel
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             for
             the
             East
             he
             mentions
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             West
             the
             
             Britains
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             what
             so
             Learned
             a
             man
             as
             (w)
             
               Joh.
               Launoy
            
             means
             ,
             when
             ,
             being
             urged
             by
             his
             Adversaries
             with
             this
             place
             of
             
               Clemens
               his
               Epistle
            
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Antiquity
            
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             ,
             He
             fairly
             rejects
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             universally
             received
             by
             all
             Learned
             men
             since
             the
             first
             publishing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             then
             he
             argues
             well
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             passage
             holds
             for
             
               Gaul
               ,
               it
               will
               much
               more
               hold
               for
            
             Britain
             .
             So
             that
             from
             this
             undoubted
             Testimony
             of
             Clemens
             it
             follows
             ,
             not
             onely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               in
            
             Britain
             
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               himself
               was
               the
               Preacher
               of
               it
               .
            
             Which
             is
             affirmed
             by
             (x)
             
               Venantius
               Fortunatus
            
             ,
             where
             he
             describes
             St.
             
             Paul's
             labours
             .
             
               
                 Transit
                 &
                 Oceanum
                 ,
                 vel
                 quà
                 facit
                 Insula
                 Portum
                 ,
              
               
                 Quásque
                 Britannus
                 habet
                 terras
                 quásque
                 ultima
                 Thule
                 .
              
            
             But
             because
             this
             may
             look
             onely
             like
             a
             
               Poetical
               Expression
            
             ,
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             make
             this
             out
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             the
             
               concurrent
               probability
               of
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             together
             with
             these
             Testimonies
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             From
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Leisure
             and
             Opportunity
             enough
             to
             have
             come
             hithe●
             (
             2.
             )
             From
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Britain
             ,
             that
             here
             was
             incouragement
             and
             invitation
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             come
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             From
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             come
             hither
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             St.
             Paul
             had
             Leisure
             and
             Opportunity
             enough
             to
             come
             hither
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             agreed
             by
             (y)
             Eusebius
             ,
             St.
             (z)
             Jerome
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               suffer'd
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             14
             
               th
               .
               of
            
             Nero.
             (a)
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             the
             13th
             .
             reckoning
             the
             years
             of
             Nero
             exactly
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             in
             October
             ;
             But
             (b)
             Petavius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ancients
               reckon'd
               the
               years
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               custome
               of
               a
               civil
               year
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             
             Nero's
             Reign
             is
             the
             14th
             .
             from
             the
             Calends
             of
             January
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             when
             Festus
             was
             made
             Procuratour
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Felix
             ,
             
             which
             was
             ,
             say
             Eusebius
             and
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Nero
             ;
             And
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             it
             ;
             For
             although
             Felix
             succeeded
             Cumanus
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             condemned
             till
             the
             12th
             .
             of
             Claudius
             (
             from
             whence
             to
             the
             second
             of
             Nero
             cannot
             be
             reckon'd
             those
             
               many
               years
            
             (c)
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             
               he
               had
               been
               Governour
               among
               the
            
             Jews
             )
             yet
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Felix
             was
             not
             sent
             immediately
             from
             Rome
             ,
             as
             (d)
             Baronius
             mistakes
             ,
             but
             upon
             Cumanus
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             had
             his
             former
             Government
             inlarged
             .
             Judaea
             being
             then
             added
             to
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Province
             which
             he
             had
             before
             being
             given
             to
             Agrippa
             ,
             as
             (e)
             Josephus
             saith
             ;
             So
             that
             part
             of
             Galilee
             and
             Samaria
             having
             been
             under
             his
             Government
             before
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             
               a
               Ruler
               among
               them
               many
               years
               ,
            
             although
             he
             were
             dismissed
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Nero
             .
             And
             although
             (f)
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             That
             Felix
             
               had
               been
               a
               long
               time
               Governour
               of
            
             Judaea
             ,
             yet
             it
             appears
             ,
             by
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Province
             between
             Cumanus
             and
             him
             ,
             That
             before
             Cumanus
             his
             Banishment
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             properly
             Judaea
             fell
             not
             to
             his
             share
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             his
             Government
             should
             outlast
             the
             Favour
             of
             Pallas
             with
             Nero
             ,
             which
             mightily
             declined
             in
             his
             second
             year
             .
             After
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             Saint
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             he
             abode
             there
             (g)
             two
             years
             .
             But
             (h)
             Massutius
             observes
             from
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             Voyage
             ,
             
               That
               he
               could
               not
               come
               to
            
             Rome
             
               till
               the
               third
               of
            
             Nero.
             So
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             his
             liberty
             till
             the
             fifth
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Favours
             shew'd
             ,
             as
             he
             conjectures
             ,
             to
             Prisoners
             and
             Exiles
             on
             the
             Murther
             of
             Agrippina
             .
             But
             from
             this
             time
             to
             his
             returning
             to
             Rome
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             and
             down
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             .
             To
             which
             time
             (i)
             Godeau
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Life
               of
               Saint
            
             Paul
             ,
             allows
             eight
             years
             :
             (k)
             Massutius
             rather
             more
             ;
             (l)
             Baronius
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               time
               enough
               for
               him
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               whole
               World
            
             ;
             Which
             Massutius
             repeats
             after
             him
             .
             The
             Question
             now
             is
             ,
             Where
             Saint
             Paul
             employ'd
             all
             this
             time
             ?
             The
             Ancient
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             generally
             say
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Western
               parts
            
             ;
             so
             
               Clemens
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             But
             I
             need
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             particular
             Testimonies
             ,
             since
             the
             onely
             Learned
             (m)
             Person
             who
             
             hath
             opposed
             this
             Opinion
             doth
             ingenuously
             confess
             it
             to
             have
             been
             
               the
               common
               and
               received
               Opinion
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             And
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             produced
             ,
             to
             recede
             from
             it
             .
             For
             suppose
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             back
             into
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             and
             visited
             the
             Churches
             there
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             this
             time
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             enough
             still
             left
             for
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Britain
             and
             other
             Western
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             say
             that
             he
             did
             .
             And
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             time
             spent
             by
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             former
             Travels
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             allow
             him
             to
             use
             an
             equal
             diligence
             afterwards
             ,
             there
             cannot
             appear
             any
             improbability
             that
             he
             should
             come
             into
             Britain
             ,
             and
             establish
             a
             Christian
             Church
             here
             .
             Three
             Peregrinations
             of
             St.
             Paul
             we
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             before
             his
             Voyage
             to
             Rome
             .
             The
             (n)
             first
             is
             of
             him
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             from
             Antioch
             to
             
               Seleucia
               ,
               Cyprus
               ,
               Perga
               ,
               Iconium
               ,
               Lystra
               ,
            
             and
             Derbe
             of
             Lycaonia
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             returned
             back
             and
             settled
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             then
             planted
             by
             them
             .
             And
             although
             it
             be
             said
             (o)
             
               that
               they
               abode
               long
               at
            
             Iconium
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             yet
             (p)
             Massutius
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               this
               whole
               Peregrination
               took
               up
               but
               five
               years
               :
            
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             (q)
             Baronius
             allows
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             For
             that
             he
             placeth
             in
             the
             4th
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             9th
             .
             But
             (r)
             he
             makes
             their
             return
             to
             Antioch
             in
             the
             7th
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             allows
             but
             three
             years
             to
             the
             founding
             and
             settling
             so
             many
             Churches
             .
             After
             the
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             takes
             another
             Progress
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             went
             through
             (s)
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             Derbe
             and
             Lystra
             ;
             and
             so
             through
             Phrygia
             ,
             and
             Galatia
             ,
             and
             Mysia
             ;
             and
             then
             from
             Troas
             crossed
             the
             Sea
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             where
             he
             first
             Preached
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             a
             
               Roman
               Colonie
            
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             passed
             to
             Thessalonica
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               Berrhoea
               ,
               Athens
            
             and
             (t)
             Corinth
             ,
             where
             he
             tarried
             a
             year
             and
             six
             months
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             failed
             into
             Syria
             ,
             and
             made
             haste
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             and
             so
             returned
             to
             Antioch
             .
             This
             second
             Progress
             (u)
             Baronius
             reckons
             from
             the
             ninth
             of
             Claudius
             to
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             and
             half
             the
             time
             was
             spent
             at
             Corinth
             .
             The
             third
             was
             again
             from
             Antioch
             over
             all
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Galatia
             and
             Phrygia
             ,
             to
             which
             (w)
             Baronius
             allows
             a
             years
             time
             ;
             And
             the
             
             next
             he
             fixes
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             where
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             he
             (x)
             tarried
             three
             years
             (
             not
             exactly
             ,
             but
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             having
             taught
             (y)
             
               three
               months
               in
               the
               Synagogue
            
             ,
             and
             
               two
               years
               in
               the
               School
               of
            
             Tyrannus
             .
             )
             From
             Ephesus
             he
             goes
             into
             Macedonia
             and
             Achaia
             ,
             and
             having
             abode
             there
             
               three
               months
            
             ,
             he
             returned
             through
             Macedonia
             to
             Troas
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             went
             to
             Miletus
             ,
             whither
             he
             sent
             for
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             solemn
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             (z)
             
               that
               they
               should
               see
               his
               Face
               no
               more
               .
            
             From
             Miletus
             he
             passed
             to
             Phoenicia
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             kept
             
               two
               years
            
             in
             custody
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             by
             Festus
             to
             Rome
             .
             This
             is
             a
             short
             account
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             labours
             and
             diligence
             in
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             before
             his
             Imprisonment
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             a
             Person
             of
             such
             indefatigable
             Industry
             and
             Pains
             ,
             should
             lie
             still
             so
             many
             years
             after
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             he
             thought
             he
             should
             never
             return
             more
             to
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             so
             solemnly
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               ye
               all
               ,
               among
               whom
               I
               have
               gone
               Preaching
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               see
               my
               Face
               no
               more
               .
            
             Which
             Words
             do
             not
             onely
             concern
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             planted
             by
             him
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             And
             this
             he
             speaks
             not
             as
             his
             fear
             or
             conjecture
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             certain
             Knowledge
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             he
             should
             return
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             nor
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             would
             this
             hinder
             his
             coming
             into
             these
             parts
             afterwards
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             plant
             Churches
             within
             that
             time
             .
             But
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               no
               certain
               Monuments
               of
               such
               Churches
               planted
               by
               him
               in
            
             Italy
             ,
             Gaul
             ,
             Germany
             or
             Spain
             .
             What
             certain
             Monuments
             are
             there
             of
             new
             Churches
             planted
             by
             him
             in
             the
             East
             after
             his
             return
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             so
             much
             less
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             Eastern
             Writers
             ,
             who
             should
             know
             best
             ,
             allot
             this
             time
             to
             his
             Preaching
             in
             the
             West
             .
             But
             it
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             the
             Learned
             (a)
             
               M.
               Velserus
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             these
             Western
             parts
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Planting
               of
               Churches
               by
               the
               remaining
               Annals
               and
               Monuments
               ,
               because
               on
               the
               one
               side
               we
               are
               certain
               that
               their
               sound
               went
               out
               into
               all
               the
               Earth
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               great
               care
               was
               taken
               in
               the
               several
               Persecutions
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
            
             Dioclesian
             ,
             
               to
               burn
               all
               the
               Monuments
               which
               concerned
               the
               
               Christian
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             yet
             ,
             as
             to
             Britain
             ,
             we
             have
             undoubted
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             planted
             here
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             none
             so
             probably
             as
             Saint
             Paul.
             For
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Gospel
               was
               here
               received
               before
               the
               fatal
               defeat
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             by
             Suetonius
             Paulinus
             ;
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             Sir
             H.
             Savil's
             Fasti
             ,
             was
             the
             seventh
             of
             Nero
             ,
             the
             eighth
             saith
             Petavius
             :
             And
             St.
             Paul
             being
             at
             liberty
             the
             fifth
             ,
             had
             time
             and
             conveniency
             enough
             to
             settle
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             in
             Britain
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             there
             was
             Incouragement
             and
             Invitation
             enough
             for
             St.
             Paul
             to
             come
             into
             Britain
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             
               Infinite
               numbers
               of
               People
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             (b)
             Caesar
             saith
             ,
             were
             here
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             new
             Settlements
             that
             were
             daily
             making
             here
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             Success
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Claudius
             :
             For
             then
             Colonies
             were
             drawn
             over
             hither
             ;
             And
             not
             onely
             
               Military
               Colonies
            
             settled
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Conquests
            
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Camalodunum
             is
             described
             by
             (c)
             Tacitus
             ,
             formerly
             
               the
               Royal
               Seat
               of
            
             Cynobelin
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Trinobantes
             ;
             but
             also
             Civil
             and
             
               Trading
               Colonies
            
             ,
             such
             as
             London
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             commended
             by
             Tacitus
             for
             its
             admirable
             Situation
             for
             Trading
             ,
             and
             all
             Accommodations
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             ,
             upon
             the
             best
             enquiry
             I
             can
             make
             ,
             I
             very
             much
             incline
             to
             believe
             it
             of
             a
             
               Roman
               Foundation
            
             ,
             and
             no
             elder
             than
             the
             time
             of
             Claudius
             (
             as
             will
             be
             made
             appear
             in
             another
             Discourse
             :
             )
             And
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             it
             was
             inhabited
             by
             Romans
             and
             Britains
             together
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             Tacitus
             ;
             When
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             drew
             out
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             the
             City
             not
             being
             then
             defensible
             against
             the
             Britains
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             Revolt
             
               destroyed
               LXX
               thousand
            
             Romans
             
               and
               their
               Allies
            
             ,
             saith
             Tacitus
             ;
             But
             (d)
             Dio
             saith
             ,
             
               two
               Cities
               (
               London
            
             and
             Verulam
             ;
             for
             Camalodunum
             was
             destroyed
             before
             )
             
               and
               Eighty
               thousand
               Men.
            
             This
             was
             a
             time
             of
             so
             much
             Disorder
             and
             Bloudshed
             ,
             That
             Gildas
             with
             great
             reason
             places
             the
             Planting
             of
             Christianity
             here
             before
             it
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             might
             have
             some
             particular
             incouragement
             at
             Rome
             to
             come
             hither
             from
             
               Pomponia
               Graecina
            
             ,
             Wife
             to
             
               A.
               Plautius
            
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Lieutenant
             under
             Claudius
             in
             Britain
             ;
             For
             that
             she
             was
             a
             Christian
             appears
             very
             
             probable
             from
             the
             account
             Tacitus
             gives
             of
             her
             ;
             (e)
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               she
               was
               accused
               of
               foreign
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               far
               as
               to
               endanger
               her
               Life
               ;
               But
               her
               Husband
               clear'd
               her
               ,
               sitting
               as
               Iudge
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               form
               ;
               and
               she
               lived
               long
               after
               ,
               but
               in
               perpetual
               sadness
               .
            
             If
             Tacitus
             were
             to
             describe
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             done
             it
             just
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             Charging
             their
             Religion
             with
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             the
             Severity
             of
             their
             Lives
             (
             abstaining
             from
             all
             the
             Feasts
             and
             Jollities
             of
             the
             Romans
             )
             as
             a
             
               continual
               Solitude
            
             .
             It
             was
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Men
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             such
             as
             (f)
             Suetonius
             ,
             and
             (g)
             Pliny
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             (h)
             Tacitus
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             Christianity
             as
             a
             Barbarous
             and
             
               Wicked
               Superstition
            
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             Writings
             )
             being
             forbidden
             by
             their
             Laws
             ;
             which
             they
             made
             the
             onely
             Rule
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             this
             happen'd
             when
             Nero
             and
             
               Calphurnius
               Piso
            
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             after
             St.
             
             Paul's
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             unreasonable
             to
             suppose
             her
             one
             of
             his
             Converts
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             might
             easily
             be
             informed
             of
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             Britain
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             more
             incouraged
             to
             undertake
             a
             Voyage
             thither
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             St.
             Paul
             did
             make
             considerable
             Converts
             at
             his
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ;
             Which
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             mentioning
             (i)
             
               the
               Saints
               in
            
             Caesar
             
               's
               houshold
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             some
             of
             the
             
               British
               Captives
            
             carried
             over
             with
             Caractacus
             and
             his
             family
             might
             be
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             who
             would
             certainly
             promote
             the
             Conversion
             of
             their
             Countrey
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             But
             I
             cannot
             affirm
             ,
             as
             (k)
             Moncaeius
             doth
             ,
             That
             Claudia
             ,
             
               mention'd
               by
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             was
             Caractacus
             
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               Christian
               ,
               and
               after
               married
               to
            
             Pudens
             a
             Roman
             
               Senatour
               ;
               whose
               Marriage
               is
               celebrated
               by
            
             Martial
             
               in
               his
               noted
               Epigrams
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             
               Claudia
               Ruffina
            
             was
             a
             Britain
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             much
             commended
             by
             (l)
             Martial
             for
             her
             Wit
             and
             Beauty
             .
             But
             if
             these
             Epigrams
             were
             written
             in
             
             Trajan's
             time
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             It
             is
             somewhat
             of
             the
             latest
             for
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Caractacus
             who
             came
             in
             Claudius
             his
             time
             to
             Rome
             .
             But
             (m)
             Alford
             digests
             all
             this
             well
             enough
             ,
             onely
             he
             is
             extremely
             concern'd
             ,
             
               lest
               she
               should
               be
               made
               the
               Apostle
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               Preach
               here
               before
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             But
             the
             (n)
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Antiquitates
               Britannicae
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             reflects
             upon
             ,
             saith
             no
             such
             thing
             
             as
             he
             would
             impute
             to
             him
             .
             He
             onely
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               if
               she
               were
               a
               Christian
               she
               would
               acquaint
               her
               Countreymen
               as
               much
               with
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               as
               she
               did
               before
               with
            
             Martial
             
               's
               Witt.
            
             Wherein
             there
             is
             no
             Profaneness
             or
             Absurdity
             .
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               in
               so
               Noble
               a
               Family
               ,
               The
               rest
               of
               her
               kindred
               who
               were
               baptized
               with
               her
               might
               be
               the
               Occasions
               of
               dispersing
               Christianity
               in
               the
            
             British
             Nation
             .
             So
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             ,
             
               for
               his
               bidding
            
             Claudia
             
               to
               keep
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               make
               room
               for
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               to
               come
               to
            
             Britain
             
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Claudia
             were
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Disciple
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             she
             excite
             that
             Apostle
             to
             go
             into
             her
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             plant
             Christianity
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             with
             so
             much
             Success
             in
             other
             Places
             ?
             And
             whether
             St.
             Peter
             or
             St.
             Paul
             were
             more
             probably
             the
             Apostle
             of
             Britain
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             And
             I
             affirm
             ,
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             St.
             Paul
             was
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             come
             hither
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             several
             Traditions
             about
             St.
             
               James
               ,
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             and
             Philip
             ,
             are
             so
             destitute
             of
             any
             ancient
             Testimony
             or
             Probability
             ,
             that
             the
             Competition
             among
             the
             Apostles
             can
             lie
             onely
             between
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul.
             Some
             Writers
             of
             our
             Church
             History
             have
             endeavoured
             for
             particular
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             prove
             St.
             Peter
             to
             have
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Britain
             ;
             But
             their
             Proofs
             are
             very
             slight
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             and
             depend
             chiefly
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             or
             other
             
               Legendary
               Writers
            
             ,
             or
             some
             
               Monkish
               Visions
            
             ,
             or
             some
             
               Domestick
               Testimonies
            
             of
             his
             pretended
             Successours
             ,
             or
             some
             late
             
               partial
               Advocates
            
             ,
             such
             as
             (o)
             Eysengrenius
             ,
             who
             professes
             to
             follow
             Metaphrastes
             .
             All
             which
             together
             are
             not
             worth
             mentioning
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             Authours
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             examine
             the
             Probability
             of
             the
             thing
             from
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             before
             from
             those
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             his
             business
             lay
             quite
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             probable
             Evidence
             of
             his
             coming
             hither
             .
          
           
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             employ'd
             according
             to
             the
             Tenour
             of
             their
             Commissions
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             was
             to
             attend
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Vncircumcision
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Now
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             That
             (p)
             
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Vncircumcision
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               was
               unto
            
             Peter
             .
             This
             ,
             (q)
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               agreed
               at
               the
               Council
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             he
             will
             not
             have
             it
             to
             be
             such
             a
             distribution
             of
             
               distinct
               Provinces
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             one
             upon
             no
             occasion
             should
             meddle
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             with
             the
             Jews
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             grants
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostleship
               of
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               was
               in
               a
               particular
               manner
               committed
               to
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               as
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             And
             whatever
             they
             might
             doe
             occasionally
             ,
             This
             ,
             as
             he
             proves
             from
             (r)
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Principale
               Mandatum
            
             ,
             the
             
               Main
               of
               the
               Commission
               to
               either
               of
               them
               .
            
             Which
             being
             supposed
             ,
             It
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             St.
             
             Peter's
             
               chief
               employment
            
             must
             be
             where
             the
             greatest
             numbers
             of
             Jews
             were
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             (s)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             infers
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             having
             preached
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             employed
             himself
             in
             converting
             the
             Jews
             abroad
             both
             of
             the
             first
             and
             
               second
               Dispersion
            
             .
             The
             latter
             were
             chiefly
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             where
             he
             settled
             Mark
             the
             Bishop
             over
             the
             
               converted
               Iews
            
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             went
             to
             Antioch
             ;
             from
             thence
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             where
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               first
               Dispersion
            
             lived
             ;
             
               And
               in
               this
               City
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               to
               those
               dispersed
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               over
               whose
               Synagogues
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Babylon
             
               had
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             takes
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Preaching
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             .
             But
             (t)
             Eusebius
             ,
             from
             Origen
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               preached
               to
               the
               dispersed
            
             Jews
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Bithynia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             (u)
             Epiphanius
             ,
             even
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               did
               both
               constitute
               Bishops
               at
            
             Rome
             
               upon
               their
               going
               thence
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               in
               other
               places
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               went
               towards
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               but
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               frequently
               visited
            
             Pontus
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Commission
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Jews
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             And
             Pontus
             and
             Bithynia
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             reserved
             as
             the
             peculiar
             Province
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             For
             when
             St.
             Paul
             attempted
             to
             go
             into
             Bithynia
             ,
             (w)
             
               he
               was
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             which
             then
             commanded
             him
             to
             come
             into
             Europe
             .
             And
             so
             he
             made
             for
             Macedonia
             .
             (x)
             Baronius
             grants
             ,
             
               that
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               spent
               the
               greatest
               
               part
               of
               his
               time
               in
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               ,
               but
               about
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             
               LVIII
               .
               he
               finds
               him
               employed
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               particularly
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             .
             But
             what
             
               ancient
               authority
            
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Rule
             ,
             doth
             he
             produce
             for
             it
             ?
             He
             names
             none
             but
             Metaphrastes
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             unluckily
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             Metaphrastes
             his
             authority
             is
             produced
             ,
             
               for
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               's
               preaching
               in
               the
               Western
               parts
               ,
            
             he
             is
             apparently
             slighted
             by
             him
             (y)
             and
             for
             the
             very
             same
             Reason
             ,
             which
             holds
             against
             the
             former
             Testimony
             ,
             viz.
             
               for
               quoting
               things
               out
               of
            
             Eusebius
             ,
             
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             (z)
             
               he
               is
               of
               no
               authority
               in
               these
               matters
               .
            
             But
             Metaphrastes
             his
             Testimony
             serves
             to
             a
             good
             purpose
             in
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Case
             ,
             viz.
             to
             clear
             a
             considerable
             difficulty
             ,
             how
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             if
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               Saint
            
             Peter
             
               came
               to
            
             Rome
             
               the
               second
               of
            
             Claudius
             ,
             
               but
               being
               banished
               thence
               with
               other
            
             Jews
             
               the
               ninth
               of
            
             Claudius
             ,
             
               he
               spent
               the
               time
               then
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               so
            
             very
             conveniently
             
               finds
               him
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               when
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             which
             he
             placeth
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Nero.
             But
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             probable
             ,
             saith
             (a)
             
               Valesius
               ,
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               should
               come
               to
            
             Rome
             
               before
               the
               death
               of
            
             Herod
             Agrippa
             .
             And
             (b)
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               after
               his
               being
               delivered
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               he
               went
               to
            
             Caesarea
             ,
             Laodicea
             and
             Antioch
             (
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Authour
             Metaphrastes
             )
             and
             then
             into
             
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Pontus
               ,
               Galatia
            
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             by
             Antioch
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             So
             that
             if
             Metaphrastes
             his
             authority
             be
             good
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             could
             hardly
             come
             to
             Rome
             the
             second
             of
             Claudius
             :
             And
             if
             the
             death
             of
             Agrippa
             followed
             soon
             after
             the
             delivery
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             Valesius
             thinks
             ,
             and
             St.
             Luke
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ;
             then
             he
             could
             not
             be
             at
             Rome
             till
             the
             fourth
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             for
             all
             agree
             that
             Agrippa
             died
             that
             year
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             of
             St.
             
             Peter's
             coming
             to
             Rome
             the
             second
             of
             Claudius
             .
             Yet
             let
             that
             be
             supposed
             ,
             
               And
               that
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               went
               from
            
             Rome
             
               on
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Claudius
             .
             What
             makes
             him
             so
             long
             absent
             from
             thence
             as
             to
             the
             second
             of
             Nero
             ,
             when
             (c)
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             salutes
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             as
             then
             present
             
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             certainly
             left
             it
             before
             on
             the
             (d)
             Account
             of
             that
             Edict
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Edict
             could
             be
             no
             reason
             of
             his
             being
             absent
             from
             Rome
             at
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             But
             it
             falls
             out
             unhappily
             ,
             That
             though
             St.
             Peter
             be
             made
             by
             Baronius
             and
             others
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               for
               twenty
               five
               years
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             never
             be
             found
             in
             his
             own
             Diocese
             in
             all
             that
             time
             before
             his
             Martyrdom
             ;
             But
             one
             excuse
             or
             other
             is
             still
             found
             for
             his
             absence
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             several
             remarkable
             Transactions
             which
             must
             have
             discovered
             him
             if
             he
             had
             been
             at
             Rome
             ;
             As
             not
             onely
             upon
             St.
             
             Paul's
             writing
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             upon
             St.
             
             Paul's
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             his
             writing
             so
             many
             Epistles
             from
             thence
             ,
             upon
             the
             defence
             he
             made
             for
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             (e)
             
               that
               all
               forsook
               him
            
             .
             What
             St.
             Peter
             too
             ?
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             of
             (f)
             Lactantius
             in
             his
             late
             published
             Book
             ,
             seems
             most
             agreeable
             to
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               came
               not
               to
            
             Rome
             
               till
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               and
               not
               long
               before
               his
               Martyrdom
            
             ;
             And
             this
             Baluzius
             confesses
             to
             have
             been
             
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               received
               Opinion
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             since
             Lactantius
             never
             disputes
             it
             :
             And
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             
               the
               twenty
               five
               years
               wherein
               the
               Apostles
               planted
               Churches
               ,
            
             was
             in
             likelihood
             the
             Occasion
             of
             that
             mistaken
             Tradition
             concerning
             Saint
             Peter
             
               's
               being
               twenty
               five
               years
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             So
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             the
             greater
             probability
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             Britain
             was
             rather
             founded
             by
             St.
             Paul
             than
             by
             St.
             Peter
             or
             any
             other
             Apostle
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             to
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               Testimony
               of
               Tertullian
               concerning
               them
               cleared
               .
            
             
               It
               extends
               onely
               to
               Britains
               .
            
             
               The
               National
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Scots
               under
               King
               Donald
               fabulous
               .
            
             
               Of
               
               Dempster's
               old
               Annals
               .
            
             
               Prosper
               speaks
               not
               of
               the
               Scots
               in
               Britain
               .
            
             
               Tertullian
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Provincial
               Britains
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Sulpitius
                 Severus
              
               examin'd
               .
            
             
               Several
               Testimonies
               of
               Origen
               concerning
               the
               British
               Churches
               in
               his
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               different
               Traditions
               about
               King
               Lucius
               .
            
             
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Roman
               Province
               here
               ,
               overthrows
               his
               being
               King
               over
               all
               Britain
               .
            
             
               Great
               probability
               there
               was
               such
               a
               King
               in
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               A
               Conjecture
               proposed
               in
               what
               part
               of
               Britain
               he
               reigned
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               probable
               means
               of
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               Story
               cleared
               from
               Monkish
               Fables
               .
            
             
               Of
               
               Dioclesian's
               Persecution
               in
               Britain
               ,
               and
               the
               stopping
               of
               it
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Constantius
               .
            
             
               The
               flourishing
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               under
               Constantine
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               onely
               of
               three
               British
               Bishops
               present
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Arles
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Antiquity
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               here
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Flamines
               and
               Archiflamines
               of
               Geffrey
               of
               Monmouth
               ;
               how
               far
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Roman
               Constitution
               .
            
             
             
               Maximinus
               set
               up
               a
               Pagan
               Hierarchy
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Christian.
               
            
             
               The
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Arles
               not
               sent
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               confirm
               ,
               but
               to
               publish
               them
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             shew'd
             the
             great
             probability
             of
             the
             planting
             a
             Christian
             Church
             here
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             I
             am
             now
             to
             consider
             ,
             the
             Succession
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             have
             undoubted
             Evidence
             from
             the
             unquestionable
             Testimonies
             of
             Tertullian
             and
             Origen
             ,
             who
             mention
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             so
             very
             well
             known
             ,
             That
             they
             use
             it
             as
             an
             Argument
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             prove
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             the
             promised
             
               Messias
               ,
               because
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               were
               given
               for
               his
               Possession
               .
               Tertullian
            
             flourished
             ,
             as
             St.
             Jerome
             saith
             ,
             under
             
               Severus
               and
               his
               Son
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Severus
             he
             wrote
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             (a)
             Baronius
             proves
             from
             several
             Passages
             in
             that
             Book
             .
             In
             his
             time
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Britain
             were
             very
             well
             understood
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             especially
             by
             Men
             so
             learned
             and
             inquisitive
             as
             Tertullian
             .
             For
             
               Clodius
               Albinus
            
             having
             set
             up
             for
             the
             Empire
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             being
             beaten
             by
             Severus
             ,
             near
             Lyons
             ,
             he
             took
             care
             to
             secure
             this
             Province
             by
             sending
             
               Virius
               Lupus
            
             ,
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             hither
             .
             But
             things
             growing
             troublesome
             here
             ,
             Severus
             himself
             undertook
             an
             Expedition
             hither
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Britains
             to
             such
             Terms
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             contented
             to
             live
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             which
             Severus
             built
             ;
             where
             
             Hadrian's
             Wall
             had
             been
             before
             .
             The
             part
             of
             Britain
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             was
             called
             Caledonia
             ,
             as
             (b)
             Dio
             saith
             .
             And
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             were
             at
             that
             time
             fully
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             both
             within
             the
             Province
             ,
             and
             without
             ;
             And
             therefore
             Tertullian
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             speak
             at
             random
             about
             this
             matter
             ;
             when
             (c)
             he
             mentions
             
               the
               Nations
               of
            
             Gaul
             
               and
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             assurance
             as
             he
             doth
             his
             Countreymen
             ,
             the
             Moors
             ,
             
               for
               receiving
               Christianity
            
             ;
             And
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Christ
             
               was
               advanced
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Christ
             
               was
               solemnly
               worshipped
               by
               them
               .
               Tertullian
            
             was
             a
             man
             of
             too
             much
             understanding
             to
             expose
             himself
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             
             Jews
             ,
             by
             mentioning
             this
             as
             a
             thing
             so
             well
             known
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             if
             the
             Britains
             were
             then
             known
             to
             be
             no
             Christians
             ;
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             such
             ,
             and
             were
             returned
             to
             Barbarism
             ,
             the
             Argument
             would
             have
             been
             stronger
             against
             him
             .
             When
             therefore
             such
             a
             Passage
             doth
             not
             fall
             by
             chance
             from
             such
             a
             Writer
             ,
             but
             the
             force
             of
             an
             Argument
             depends
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             so
             much
             greater
             weight
             .
             How
             ridiculous
             would
             it
             appear
             for
             a
             man
             to
             prove
             that
             Popery
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             by
             instancing
             not
             onely
             in
             Italy
             and
             Spain
             ,
             as
             the
             Nations
             where
             it
             is
             universally
             received
             ;
             but
             in
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             and
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             Sweden
             ?
             No
             less
             was
             the
             absurdity
             then
             to
             prove
             
             Christ's
             
               universal
               Kingdom
            
             by
             enumerating
             Gaul
             and
             Britain
             with
             other
             Nations
             where
             Christ
             was
             worshipped
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Christian
             Churches
             at
             that
             time
             in
             being
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             two
             Objections
             against
             this
             Passage
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             removed
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             speaks
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Britain
             which
             was
             not
             under
             the
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Conversion
             of
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             later
             than
             to
             be
             here
             mention'd
             by
             Tertullian
             :
             For
             (d)
             
               Joh.
               Fordon
            
             and
             (e)
             
               Joh.
               Maior
            
             ,
             from
             an
             ancient
             Distick
             in
             both
             of
             them
             
               
                 (
                 Christi
                 transactis
                 tribus
                 annis
                 atque
                 ducentis
              
               
                 Scotia
                 Catholicam
                 coepit
                 inire
                 Fidem
                 .
                 )
              
            
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             received
             in
             Scotland
             in
             
               A.
               D.
            
             203.
             about
             the
             seventh
             of
             Severus
             .
             But
             this
             was
             so
             little
             a
             time
             before
             
             Tertullian's
             Writing
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             hardly
             be
             so
             well
             known
             in
             Africa
             ,
             as
             to
             afford
             strength
             to
             an
             Argument
             against
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Tertullian
             doth
             add
             the
             greater
             Emphasis
             to
             his
             Argument
             by
             saying
             ,
             Et
             Britannorum
             inaccessa
             Romanis
             loca
             ,
             Christo
             
               vero
               subdita
            
             ,
             The
             Gospel
             had
             access
             to
             those
             parts
             of
             Britain
             whither
             the
             Romans
             had
             none
             .
             Which
             doth
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             then
             received
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Scots
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             yet
             settled
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             But
             by
             the
             
               old
               Britains
            
             ,
             who
             were
             driven
             thither
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Account
             given
             by
             (f)
             Xiphilin
             
             out
             of
             Dio
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Britains
             
               were
               divided
               into
               two
               sorts
               ,
               the
            
             Maeatae
             
               and
               the
            
             Caledonii
             ;
             
               The
               former
               dwelt
               by
               the
               Wall
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               beyond
               them
               .
            
             These
             were
             the
             
               Extraprovincial
               Britains
            
             ,
             and
             were
             distinct
             both
             from
             the
             Picts
             and
             the
             Scots
             ,
             saith
             (g)
             
               Joh.
               Fordon
            
             ,
             who
             carefully
             distinguisheth
             these
             
               three
               Nations
            
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             their
             Wars
             with
             the
             Romans
             ;
             And
             he
             makes
             Fulgentius
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Britains
             of
             Albany
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Severus
             ;
             But
             he
             supposes
             both
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Northern
             parts
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scots
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Severus
               ,
               Victor
            
             being
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             
               Eleutherius
               ;
               To
               whom
            
             ,
             saith
             (h)
             
               Hector
               Boethius
               ,
               King
            
             Donald
             
               sent
               Embassadours
               ,
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               send
               Persons
               fit
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               And
               upon
               this
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               was
               generally
               received
               in
            
             Scotland
             .
             *
             Dempster
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             custome
             ,
             is
             very
             warm
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               all
               their
               Annals
               and
               Histories
               agree
               ,
               that
               King
            
             Donald
             
               and
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               did
               then
               embrace
               Christianity
            
             ;
             And
             is
             angry
             with
             Baronius
             for
             putting
             off
             their
             Conversion
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Palladius
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             boasting
             of
             
               the
               consent
               of
               Annals
               and
               Histories
               ,
            
             the
             Scotichronicon
             is
             the
             onely
             Authority
             he
             hath
             to
             produce
             :
             And
             in
             his
             Preface
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               King
            
             Edward
             
               I.
               destroy'd
               all
               the
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             somewhat
             unreasonable
             to
             complain
             of
             
               the
               want
            
             ,
             and
             to
             alledge
             
               the
               consent
            
             of
             them
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             he
             produceth
             something
             out
             of
             Fordon
             concerning
             Paschasius
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             being
             sent
             by
             Victor
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             returning
             with
             a
             Message
             from
             King
             Donald
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Fordon
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             (i)
             Baronius
             observes
             ,
             
               It
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               so
               remarkable
               a
               Conversion
               should
               be
               ommitted
               not
               onely
               by
            
             Bede
             ,
             
               but
               by
            
             Marianus
             Scotus
             ,
             
               who
               mentions
               the
               Mission
               of
            
             Palladius
             .
             And
             (k)
             Prosper
             saith
             ,
             
               Vpon
               the
               Mission
               of
            
             Palladius
             ,
             
               who
               was
               made
               the
               first
               Bishop
               over
               the
            
             Scotish
             
               Christians
               ,
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               were
               barbarous
               before
               ,
               were
               made
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             urged
             by
             Dempster
             ,
             not
             without
             shew
             of
             Authority
             ,
             that
             Palladius
             was
             sent
             to
             those
             
               which
               were
               already
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christianity
             must
             be
             
             planted
             among
             the
             Scots
             before
             the
             Mission
             of
             Palladius
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             quotes
             
               Beda
               ,
               Ado
               Viennensis
               ,
               Hermannus
               Contractus
               ,
               Marianus
               Scotus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             he
             blames
             Platina
             and
             Ciacconius
             who
             make
             him
             
               the
               Instrument
               of
               their
               Conversion
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             confesseth
             they
             follow
             
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
            
             and
             Ingulphus
             ;
             but
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             ,
             that
             Prosper
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             affirms
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             have
             it
             from
             him
             .
             So
             that
             Prosper
             makes
             the
             Scots
             to
             be
             converted
             by
             Palladius
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             Christians
             before
             his
             time
             ;
             which
             are
             inconsistent
             :
             But
             (l)
             Nennius
             seems
             to
             have
             hit
             upon
             the
             true
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
            
             Palladius
             
               was
               sent
               by
            
             Celestine
             
               to
               convert
               the
            
             Scots
             ,
             
               but
               ,
               finding
               no
               great
               success
               therein
               ,
               he
               was
               driven
               on
               the
               Coasts
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               there
               died
               :
               And
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               St.
            
             Patrick
             
               was
               sent
               on
               the
               same
               Errand
               .
            
             And
             ,
             if
             the
             Writers
             of
             his
             Life
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             Palladius
             did
             very
             little
             towards
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Scots
             ;
             And
             therefore
             what
             Prosper
             saith
             of
             
             Celestine's
             
               making
               a
               barbarous
               Nation
               Christian
            
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             Design
             and
             good
             Intention
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Event
             ,
             which
             came
             not
             to
             pass
             till
             some
             time
             after
             ;
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             who
             went
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Palladius
             :
             Unless
             we
             understand
             the
             Words
             of
             Prosper
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             were
             made
             Christians
             
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Writing
            
             ;
             the
             Design
             whereof
             being
             laid
             by
             Palladius
             is
             therefore
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             against
             Cassian
             ,
             sometime
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Celestine
             :
             But
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Chronicon
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Leo
               ,
               The
            
             Scots
             
               being
               then
               converted
            
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Palladius
             
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               Bishop
               over
               the
               believing
            
             Scots
             .
             Not
             that
             they
             did
             then
             believe
             before
             Palladius
             his
             coming
             ,
             but
             
               that
               they
               did
               now
               believe
               when
               he
               wrote
               his
            
             Chronicon
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             such
             as
             Preached
             there
             before
             Palladius
             are
             of
             very
             little
             Credit
             .
             But
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             relates
             to
             the
             Scots
             in
             Britain
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             original
             Scots
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             were
             uncapable
             of
             a
             National
             Conversion
             in
             Britain
             ,
             so
             long
             before
             they
             came
             to
             settle
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             afterwards
             :
             So
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Conversion
             of
             Scots
             before
             the
             Mission
             of
             Palladius
             ,
             it
             cannot
             at
             all
             respect
             this
             Place
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             speaks
             onely
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
           
             And
             Dio
             knew
             of
             none
             but
             Britains
             that
             lived
             Northward
             in
             that
             Expedition
             of
             Severus
             ,
             although
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               went
               to
               the
               utmost
               extent
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               concluded
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
            
             Britains
             
               upon
               their
               quitting
               no
               small
               part
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
            
             although
             they
             soon
             revolted
             ;
             So
             that
             here
             was
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Britains
             to
             be
             converted
             in
             those
             Places
             where
             the
             Romans
             never
             had
             been
             before
             Severus
             his
             last
             Expedition
             :
             Which
             the
             
               Scotish
               Historians
            
             apply
             to
             the
             Conversion
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             yet
             come
             into
             Britain
             .
             But
             allowing
             that
             there
             were
             Churches
             planted
             among
             the
             Northern
             Britains
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             overthrow
             the
             continuance
             and
             propagation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             among
             the
             Provincial
             Britains
             ;
             For
             now
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             a
             great
             Liberty
             of
             propagating
             it self
             ;
             For
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Hadrian
             to
             Severus
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             generally
             free
             from
             Persecution
             ,
             excepting
             what
             the
             Rage
             of
             the
             People
             brought
             upon
             them
             in
             some
             Places
             ,
             without
             any
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Antonini
             both
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             :
             But
             these
             Persecutions
             were
             neither
             general
             ,
             nor
             continued
             so
             long
             as
             when
             the
             Emperours
             published
             Edicts
             on
             purpose
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Persecutions
             under
             Trajan
             and
             the
             Antonini
             ,
             ought
             in
             reason
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             those
             under
             Nero
             and
             
               Domitian
               ,
               Decius
            
             and
             Dioclesian
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperours
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             root
             out
             Christianity
             .
             But
             in
             the
             former
             Case
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             restrain'd
             the
             People
             by
             their
             Edicts
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             in
             some
             Places
             by
             false
             Suggestions
             frustrated
             the
             design
             of
             those
             Edicts
             ,
             which
             Places
             excepted
             ,
             the
             Christians
             enjoy'd
             a
             long
             time
             of
             Liberty
             ;
             In
             which
             they
             neglected
             no
             opportunities
             to
             promote
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             within
             this
             time
             the
             Christian
             Writers
             say
             ,
             
               There
               was
               no
               Nation
               almost
               then
               known
               ,
               where
               Christianity
               was
               not
               planted
               .
            
             So
             (m)
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             Trypho
             ;
             so
             (n)
             Eusebius
             and
             Ruffinus
             speak
             ;
             (o)
             and
             (p)
             Lactantius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Christianity
               spread
               it self
               into
               the
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               scarce
               any
               Corner
               of
               the
               Earth
               so
               remote
               whither
               it
               had
               not
               pierced
               ,
               no
               Nation
               so
               barbarous
               that
               was
               not
               reduced
               by
               it
               .
            
             As
             to
             
               Britain
               ,
               Gildas
            
             affirms
             the
             
               continuance
               of
               a
               Church
               here
            
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Plantation
             of
             the
             
             Gospel
             ,
             
               though
               not
               maintain'd
               with
               equal
               Zeal
               to
               the
               Persecution
               of
            
             Dioclesian
             ;
             and
             even
             that
             was
             so
             far
             from
             destroying
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             gained
             strength
             and
             reputation
             by
             the
             
               Courage
               of
               Confessours
               and
               Martyrs
            
             ;
             and
             the
             heat
             of
             it
             was
             no
             sooner
             over
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             (q)
             Bede
             and
             (r)
             Gildas
             both
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Christian
               Church
               flourished
               again
               in
               great
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               till
               the
            
             Arian
             Heresie
             
               gave
               it
               disturbance
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             objected
             ,
             That
             (s)
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Christians
             in
             Gaul
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Martyrdoms
               were
               then
               first
               seen
               in
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               being
               more
               lately
               received
               beyond
               the
               Alpes
               .
            
             Which
             seems
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Britannick
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Gallick
               Churches
            
             .
             But
             in
             my
             opinion
             (
             after
             so
             many
             Discourses
             written
             in
             a
             neighbour
             Nation
             about
             this
             Passage
             )
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             that
             which
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             absolutely
             affirms
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               were
               no
               Martyrdoms
               in
            
             Gaul
             
               before
               that
               time
            
             ;
             From
             that
             which
             he
             supposes
             to
             have
             been
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               more
               lately
               received
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Alpes
               .
            
             The
             other
             he
             was
             certain
             of
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             authentick
             Relation
             of
             any
             Martyrdoms
             there
             before
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             he
             assigns
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             no
             such
             certainty
             in
             it
             ;
             For
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             might
             have
             been
             planted
             there
             before
             ,
             and
             have
             escaped
             that
             Persecution
             which
             befell
             the
             Churches
             of
             Lyons
             and
             Vienna
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             :
             He
             might
             as
             well
             have
             argued
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             not
             here
             received
             till
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Dioclesian
             ,
             because
             we
             reade
             of
             
               no
               Martyrdoms
            
             before
             those
             of
             St.
             
               Alban
               ,
               Julius
            
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Edict
             for
             Persecution
             of
             Christians
             for
             above
             an
             hundred
             years
             together
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             Persecution
             of
             
               Domitian
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             92.
             to
             the
             Edict
             of
             
               Severus
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             204.
             then
             it
             was
             very
             possible
             that
             there
             might
             be
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Martyrdoms
             till
             the
             Persecution
             under
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             by
             a
             popular
             Tumult
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             (t)
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             the
             seventeenth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             (u)
             Baronius
             thinks
             that
             M.
             Aurelius
             
               sent
               private
               Edicts
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             But
             (w)
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             
               none
               of
               their
               good
               Emperours
               ever
               persecuted
               the
               Christians
               ,
            
             
             and
             instanceth
             in
             
               Trajan
               ,
               Hadrian
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Verus
            
             and
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             .
             (x)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             That
             Trajan
             
               abated
               the
               fierceness
               of
               the
               Persecution
               ,
               but
               left
               the
               Laws
               in
               force
               upon
               information
            
             ;
             
             That
             Hadrian
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Rescript
               to
            
             Minutius
             Fundanus
             ,
             
               Proconsul
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               forbad
               a
               general
               Persecution
               of
               any
               as
               Christians
            
             ;
             
             That
             ,
             Antoninus
             Pius
             ,
             
               not
               onely
               pursued
               the
               same
               method
               ,
               but
               threatned
               severe
               punishment
               to
               all
               Informers
               :
            
             the
             same
             he
             saith
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             .
             In
             Commodus
             his
             time
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               flourished
               very
               much
               in
               all
               parts
            
             ;
             
             So
             that
             till
             Severus
             his
             Edict
             there
             was
             no
             Persecution
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             by
             the
             account
             which
             Eusebius
             gives
             .
             And
             (y)
             Lactantius
             hardly
             allows
             
               any
               Persecution
               at
               all
               from
            
             Domitian
             to
             Decius
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             the
             Christians
             suffered
             very
             much
             in
             some
             Places
             ,
             through
             the
             Rage
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Violence
             of
             some
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             ;
             But
             there
             was
             no
             general
             Persecution
             countenanced
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             were
             quiet
             or
             intent
             upon
             other
             things
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             where
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Martyrdoms
             as
             those
             of
             Lyons
             and
             Vienna
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             (z)
             Irenaeus
             mentions
             
               the
               consent
               of
               the
            
             Celtick
             Churches
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Germany
             
               and
               the
            
             Iberi
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Eastern
               and
            
             Libyan
             Churches
             .
             All
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             Churches
             planted
             among
             the
             Celtae
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             
               one
               Division
            
             of
             the
             Gauls
             in
             
             Caesar's
             time
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             took
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             larger
             sense
             ,
             as
             comprehending
             
               all
               the
               Gauls
            
             .
             This
             latter
             seems
             much
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             Irenaeus
             ,
             in
             none
             of
             the
             others
             mention'd
             by
             him
             ,
             takes
             any
             particular
             Division
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             general
             Name
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Germans
             and
             Iberi
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             then
             the
             Celtae
             in
             as
             large
             a
             sense
             ?
             Since
             (a)
             Strabo
             ,
             (b)
             Plutarch
             ,
             (c)
             Appian
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             call
             the
             Gauls
             in
             general
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Celtae
             ;
             and
             Tertullian
             manifestly
             rejects
             that
             sense
             of
             Celtae
             for
             one
             Division
             of
             the
             Gauls
             ,
             when
             he
             mentions
             
               the
               several
               Nations
               of
               the
            
             Gauls
             which
             had
             embraced
             Christianity
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             insist
             ,
             as
             (d)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             doth
             ,
             That
             Tertullian
             
               by
               the
            
             Galliarum
             diversae
             Nationes
             
               means
               the
               four
               Provinces
               of
            
             Gaul
             
               into
               which
            
             Augustus
             
             
               did
               distribute
               it
            
             :
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             limit
             the
             sense
             of
             Tertullian
             to
             
               one
               Division
            
             of
             the
             Gauls
             ,
             supposing
             the
             
               different
               Nations
            
             do
             comprehend
             those
             of
             
               Gallia
               Cisalpina
            
             and
             Transalpina
             ;
             although
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             understand
             Tertullian
             so
             ,
             (e)
             since
             the
             name
             of
             
               Gallia
               Cisalpina
            
             was
             much
             difused
             ;
             especially
             after
             the
             new
             distribution
             of
             the
             Empire
             by
             Hadrian
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Irenaeus
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             we
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             the
             greater
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             
               Celtick
               Churches
            
             than
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             intimates
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             
               Britannick
               Churches
            
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Tertullian
             concerning
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ;
             We
             have
             another
             of
             (f)
             Origen
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               did
            
             Britain
             
               before
               the
               coming
               of
            
             Christ
             
               consent
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               one
               God
               ?
            
             Which
             implies
             ,
             that
             the
             Britains
             were
             then
             known
             to
             be
             Christians
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             being
             so
             ,
             were
             brought
             off
             from
             the
             former
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             unless
             so
             learned
             a
             Man
             as
             Origen
             had
             been
             fully
             satisfied
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             having
             choice
             enough
             of
             other
             Instances
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             run
             as
             far
             as
             Britain
             to
             bring
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               Earth
               doth
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Which
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               dispersed
               over
               the
               World.
            
             But
             I
             wonder
             what
             should
             make
             two
             such
             learned
             Antiquaries
             as
             (g)
             Mr.
             Camden
             and
             (h)
             Bishop
             Godwin
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             mistake
             the
             sense
             of
             Origen
             ,
             to
             understand
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             Britain
             ,
             
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
            
             Druids
             ,
             
               always
               consented
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               one
               God
               ,
            
             whereas
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             That
             Origen
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             a
             great
             alteration
             that
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Britains
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             And
             Origen
             doth
             not
             onely
             speak
             of
             the
             belief
             ,
             but
             of
             
               the
               Worship
               of
               one
               God
            
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             certain
             from
             Caesar
             ,
             That
             the
             Druids
             did
             never
             instruct
             the
             People
             in
             .
             But
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             alter'd
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Druids
             Worship
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             their
             Taranis
             and
             Hesus
             ,
             and
             Teutates
             ,
             and
             Belenus
             ,
             and
             Andate
             ,
             it
             taught
             them
             to
             believe
             and
             worship
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             
               Whose
               Power
            
             ,
             (i)
             Origen
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               was
               seen
               in
            
             Britain
             
               as
               well
               as
            
             Mauritania
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             far
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             clear
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Succession
            
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             which
             those
             have
             rendred
             more
             doubtfull
             ,
             who
             have
             derived
             our
             Christianity
             from
             King
             Lucius
             his
             Message
             to
             Pope
             Eleutherius
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             he
             sent
             over
             to
             convert
             him
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             as
             the
             Tradition
             goes
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             But
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             difference
             to
             be
             observed
             about
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             not
             merely
             about
             
               the
               time
            
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             this
             King
             Lucius
             (
             of
             which
             (k)
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             hath
             given
             so
             full
             an
             account
             ,
             that
             to
             his
             diligence
             therein
             ,
             nothing
             material
             can
             be
             added
             )
             but
             concerning
             
               the
               means
            
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             employ'd
             in
             it
             .
             For
             (l)
             
               Petrus
               Equilinus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               baptized
               by
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               a
               Disciple
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             it
             from
             a
             much
             better
             Authour
             ,
             for
             (m)
             
               Notkerus
               Balbulus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               King
            
             Lucius
             
               was
               baptized
               by
            
             Timothy
             ;
             not
             the
             Timothy
             to
             whom
             Saint
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistles
             ;
             But
             the
             Brother
             of
             Novatus
             ,
             whose
             Names
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             
               old
               Martyrology
            
             published
             by
             Rosweyd
             ,
             12
             Cal.
             Julii
             ;
             who
             were
             both
             ,
             saith
             (n)
             Baronius
             ,
             
               Sons
               to
            
             Pudens
             a
             Roman
             Senatour
             ;
             the
             same
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             marryed
             to
             
               Claudia
               Rufina
            
             the
             Britain
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             Son
             might
             not
             improbably
             be
             employ'd
             in
             this
             work
             of
             converting
             a
             British
             King.
             (o)
             Nauclerus
             takes
             notice
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Relation
               agrees
               best
               with
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Curia
             ,
             a
             noted
             City
             of
             Rhaetia
             .
             And
             (p)
             Pantaleon
             calls
             Lucius
             
               the
               Disciple
               of
            
             Timothy
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             Annals
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             From
             whence
             q
             
               Marcus
               Velserus
            
             shews
             ,
             
               that
               he
               did
               not
               die
               here
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               but
               went
               over
               into
               those
               parts
               of
            
             Rhaetia
             
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               there
               suffer'd
               Martyrdom
               :
            
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             
               ended
               his
               days
            
             ;
             For
             they
             are
             not
             agreed
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             .
             (r)
             
               Aegidius
               Tschudus
            
             saith
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             adds
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             place
             near
             Curia
             called
             
               Clivus
               S.
               Lucii
            
             still
             ;
             and
             (s)
             Munster
             saith
             ,
             
               near
               the
               Episcopal
               Palace
               ,
               there
               is
            
             Monasterium
             Sancti
             Lucii
             .
             And
             (t)
             Ferrarius
             in
             his
             new
             Topography
             to
             the
             
               Martyrologium
               Romanum
            
             ,
             reckons
             King
             Lucius
             of
             Britain
             one
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Curia
             ,
             which
             the
             Germans
             call
             Chur
             ,
             and
             the
             Italians
             Choira
             .
             And
             the
             (u)
             
               Roman
               Martyrology
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               there
               his
               memory
               is
               still
               observed
               .
            
             (w)
             
               Notkerus
               Balbulus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               
               he
               converted
               all
            
             Rhaetia
             ,
             
               and
               part
               of
            
             Bavaria
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             they
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             preserve
             his
             Memory
             ,
             and
             the
             
               British
               Church
            
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             King
             Lucius
             his
             converting
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             hath
             as
             much
             right
             to
             challenge
             Superiority
             over
             Bavaria
             and
             Rhaetia
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             over
             the
             
               British
               Church
            
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Lucius
             by
             Eleutherius
             .
             If
             this
             Tradition
             hold
             good
             ,
             the
             other
             cannot
             ;
             which
             differs
             as
             to
             time
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             and
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             which
             our
             Writers
             say
             ,
             was
             spent
             here
             ;
             And
             (x)
             Geffrey
             ,
             from
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               died
               at
            
             Gloucester
             ,
             
               and
               left
               no
               Heir
               to
               succeed
               him
               .
            
             Wherein
             he
             is
             follow'd
             by
             (y)
             
               John
               Fordon
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               after
               the
               death
               or
               disappearance
               of
               King
            
             Lucius
             
               the
               Royal
               Stock
               failed
               ,
               and
               then
               the
            
             Romans
             
               appointed
               Governours
               instead
               of
               Kings
            
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             that
             Expression
             ,
             
               Vel
               non
               comparente
               ,
               Fordon
            
             seems
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             he
             did
             not
             withdraw
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               German
               Tradition
            
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Nennius
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             164.
             
             Lucius
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               inferiour
               Kings
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               were
               baptized
               upon
               an
               Embassy
               sent
               by
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Emperours
               and
               Pope
            
             Evaristus
             .
             But
             the
             old
             MS.
             in
             the
             
               Cotton
               Library
            
             hath
             it
             ,
             Post
             167
             
               annos
               post
               adventum
            
             Christi
             .
             One
             of
             the
             
               Cambridge
               MSS.
               post
            
             164
             annos
             .
             In
             the
             margin
             whereof
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             Nennius
             
               is
               grievously
               mistaken
               ,
               because
            
             Evaristus
             
               his
               time
               cannot
               agree
               to
               either
               of
               the
               Computations
               ,
               Evaristus
            
             dying
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             made
             about
             
               An.
               D.
            
             354.
             when
             
               Trebonius
               Gallus
            
             and
             
               Metilius
               Bradua
            
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Fasti
             both
             of
             
               Onuphrius
               Panvinius
            
             and
             Sir
             
               H.
               Savil
            
             ,
             was
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             109.
             
             But
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               in
               one
               Copy
               of
            
             Nennius
             
               he
               found
               the
               name
               of
            
             Eleutherius
             ,
             therefore
             I
             pass
             it
             over
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             time
             of
             Eleutherius
             will
             not
             agree
             with
             either
             of
             these
             Computations
             :
             For
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Catalogue
             in
             the
             Consulship
             of
             Severus
             and
             Herennianus
             ,
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             Fasti
             ,
             is
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             172.
             
             But
             it
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             to
             press
             the
             point
             of
             Chronology
             too
             far
             ,
             when
             (a)
             Bede
             ,
             according
             to
             different
             Computations
             ,
             sometimes
             puts
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             156.
             and
             at
             another
             time
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             167.
             
             
             But
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             agreed
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             and
             
               Lucius
               Verus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             Eleutherius
             his
             Popedom
             ,
             I
             shall
             urge
             this
             matter
             no
             farther
             ;
             since
             it
             must
             come
             within
             a
             very
             little
             compass
             ,
             if
             the
             Characters
             of
             time
             must
             suit
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             ,
             
               Marianus
               Scotus
            
             saith
             ,
             was
             when
             Pollio
             and
             Aper
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             the
             sixteenth
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             176.
             according
             to
             the
             Dionysian
             account
             ,
             although
             Marianus
             follow
             another
             himself
             .
             Which
             falls
             out
             to
             be
             the
             year
             before
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Lyons
             and
             Vienna
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             (b)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             was
             the
             seventeenth
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             when
             Irenaeus
             was
             sent
             by
             them
             on
             a
             Message
             to
             Eleutherius
             .
             (c)
             Baronius
             places
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Lucius
             somewhat
             later
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               Commodus
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             183.
             
             But
             therein
             ,
             as
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             observes
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             the
             more
             ancient
             Historians
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             onely
             his
             own
             mistake
             in
             the
             Chronology
             of
             the
             first
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             say
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             Eleutherius
             ,
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             and
             
               Lucius
               Verus
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             too
             much
             followed
             by
             our
             (d)
             learned
             Antiquary
             .
          
           
             Having
             then
             found
             no
             such
             inconsistency
             in
             the
             point
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             there
             were
             such
             a
             King
             as
             Lucius
             in
             Britain
             then
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             send
             to
             Eleutherius
             such
             a
             Message
             ;
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             far
             this
             Tradition
             of
             King
             Lucius
             can
             agree
             with
             the
             State
             of
             the
             
               British
               Affairs
            
             at
             that
             time
             .
             The
             Britains
             being
             impatient
             of
             the
             Roman
             Yoke
             in
             
             Hadrian's
             time
             ,
             he
             comes
             over
             and
             brings
             new
             Legions
             with
             him
             ;
             And
             settles
             the
             whole
             Province
             in
             quietness
             ,
             and
             built
             his
             Wall
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             other
             Britains
             in
             order
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             in
             Antoninus
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             War
             broke
             out
             more
             fiercely
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             (e)
             other
             Britains
             forced
             their
             Passage
             into
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             (f)
             Pausanias
             saith
             ,
             The
             Brigantes
             
               rebelled
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               that
               cause
               ,
               had
               part
               of
               their
               Countrey
               taken
               from
               them
               .
            
             But
             
               Lollius
               Vrbicus
            
             being
             sent
             hither
             ,
             he
             drove
             the
             Britains
             back
             ,
             built
             another
             Wall
             farther
             Northwards
             ,
             where
             Agricola
             formerly
             had
             placed
             his
             Garrisons
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             (g)
             Inscriptions
             there
             taken
             up
             :
             So
             that
             
               Lollius
               Vrbicus
            
             drove
             the
             Britains
             100
             miles
             Northward
             ;
             For
             so
             much
             is
             the
             distance
             between
             the
             Walls
             of
             Hadrian
             
             and
             Antoninus
             .
             For
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Britains
             brake
             out
             again
             with
             so
             much
             violence
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             (h)
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             his
             Reign
             ,
             that
             
               Calphurnius
               Agricola
            
             was
             sent
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             we
             reade
             of
             no
             disturbance
             here
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Commodus
             ,
             when
             (i)
             
               Vlpius
               Marcellus
            
             was
             Roman
             Lieutenant
             .
             This
             being
             the
             true
             State
             of
             Britain
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             what
             place
             is
             here
             left
             for
             such
             a
             King
             over
             Britain
             as
             Lucius
             is
             represented
             ?
             He
             must
             either
             be
             over
             the
             Britains
             
               beyond
               the
               Wall
            
             ,
             which
             overthrows
             one
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Tradition
             
               as
               to
               his
               settling
               the
               Churches
               here
               after
               his
               Conversion
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Revolting
               Britains
            
             who
             were
             repressed
             by
             
               Calphurnius
               Agricola
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             
               a
               subordinate
               King
            
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             such
             as
             Cogidunus
             and
             Prasutagus
             had
             been
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             command
             all
             Britain
             ?
             To
             have
             several
             Kings
             under
             him
             ?
             To
             change
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             ?
             Were
             these
             Privileges
             ever
             allowed
             to
             such
             Titulary
             Princes
             ?
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Romans
             
               did
               often
               suffer
               Kings
               to
               govern
               Provinces
               under
               them
            
             ;
             But
             then
             they
             were
             Provinces
             wholly
             subdued
             and
             compassed
             about
             with
             the
             Roman
             Forces
             on
             all
             sides
             :
             But
             no
             Instance
             can
             be
             given
             where
             they
             suffer'd
             an
             Hereditary
             King
             of
             the
             same
             Countrey
             to
             enjoy
             full
             power
             over
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             whilest
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             was
             in
             Arms
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             break
             out
             into
             a
             War
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Romans
             were
             in
             continual
             fear
             ,
             that
             the
             Natives
             within
             the
             Province
             should
             join
             with
             those
             without
             for
             their
             destruction
             .
             For
             them
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             trust
             such
             a
             King
             as
             Lucius
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             is
             to
             suppose
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             utterly
             lost
             those
             Arts
             whereby
             they
             attained
             so
             vast
             an
             Empire
             .
             The
             Case
             of
             Antiochus
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Herod
            
             and
             his
             Children
             in
             
               Judaea
               ,
               Dejotarus
            
             in
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Ariobarzanes
            
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             others
             that
             might
             be
             named
             ,
             will
             not
             at
             all
             make
             it
             probable
             ,
             where
             the
             Circumstances
             were
             so
             different
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             such
             an
             Island
             as
             Britain
             was
             then
             accounted
             ,
             being
             incompassed
             with
             a
             Sea
             ,
             which
             the
             Romans
             thought
             dreadfull
             and
             almost
             unpassable
             ,
             
               
               
                 (k)
                 Semota
                 &
                 vasto
                 disjuncta
                 Britannia
                 Ponto
              
               
                 Cinctáque
                 inaccessis
                 horrida
                 Littoribus
                 ,
              
            
             whither
             Supplies
             could
             not
             come
             without
             difficulty
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Inhabitants
             despised
             Death
             and
             Danger
             ,
             as
             they
             found
             by
             so
             tedious
             a
             War
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             up
             so
             long
             here
             :
             And
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             keep
             out
             their
             Enemies
             by
             Walls
             from
             
               Sea
               to
               Sea
            
             ,
             in
             several
             places
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Romans
             never
             had
             the
             whole
             Island
             in
             subjection
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             trust
             the
             Power
             over
             it
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Native
             of
             the
             same
             Countrey
             ;
             Which
             Consideration
             makes
             me
             very
             hard
             to
             believe
             the
             Monkish
             Traditions
             concerning
             King
             Lucius
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Person
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             had
             Royal
             Authority
             in
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             here
             flourished
             by
             his
             means
             .
             That
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             proved
             ,
             besides
             the
             concurrence
             of
             so
             many
             Authours
             from
             
             Bede's
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             two
             Coins
             mention'd
             by
             (l)
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ,
             one
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Gold
             ,
             having
             an
             Image
             of
             a
             King
             on
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             of
             LVC
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             be
             discerned
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             farther
             asked
             in
             what
             part
             of
             Britain
             this
             King
             Lucius
             lived
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             propose
             my
             Conjecture
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             others
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             the
             Romans
             were
             so
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             fidelity
             of
             Cogidunus
             ,
             that
             they
             bestow'd
             
               some
               Cities
               upon
               him
            
             .
             And
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               continued
               firm
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Interest
               to
               his
               time
            
             .
             And
             where
             Kings
             were
             faithfull
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Romans
             were
             kind
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             up
             in
             the
             same
             dignity
             as
             long
             as
             they
             behaved
             themselves
             as
             they
             expected
             from
             them
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             instance
             in
             
             Herod's
             Posterity
             ;
             For
             
               Archelaus
               ,
               Herodes
               Antipas
            
             and
             Philip
             ,
             his
             Sons
             ,
             succeeded
             into
             their
             shares
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             Then
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             his
             Grandchild
             by
             Aristobulus
             ,
             was
             made
             King
             by
             
               Caius
               Caligula
            
             ,
             whose
             Government
             was
             inlarged
             by
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             Herod
             had
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Chalcis
             given
             him
             :
             
             Sometime
             after
             his
             Father's
             death
             ,
             Claudius
             bestow'd
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Chalcis
             upon
             his
             Son
             Agrippa
             ,
             then
             the
             Tetrarchy
             of
             Philip
             ,
             which
             was
             inlarged
             afterwards
             by
             Nero
             ,
             and
             he
             continued
             till
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             last
             King
             over
             the
             Jews
             .
             Now
             from
             hence
             we
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Romans
             thought
             it
             no
             ill
             policy
             in
             some
             Cases
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             Royal
             dignity
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             those
             who
             deserved
             so
             well
             of
             them
             as
             Cogidunus
             had
             done
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             where
             Ptolemy
             places
             the
             Regni
             ,
             were
             the
             Cities
             which
             Cogidunus
             had
             the
             rule
             over
             ;
             not
             from
             the
             Name
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             which
             have
             fewer
             
               Roman
               Monuments
            
             or
             Towns
             than
             any
             other
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             most
             likely
             still
             under
             their
             own
             Prince
             ,
             who
             kept
             up
             the
             
               British
               customs
            
             .
             Whereever
             the
             Romans
             inhabited
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             traced
             by
             their
             Ways
             ,
             by
             their
             Buildings
             ,
             by
             their
             Coins
             ,
             by
             their
             Urns
             ,
             by
             their
             Inscriptions
             :
             But
             scarce
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             could
             be
             found
             in
             Surry
             or
             Sussex
             by
             the
             most
             diligent
             Enquirers
             .
             (m)
             Leland
             indeed
             discover'd
             
               some
               Roman
               Coins
               near
            
             Kingston
             upon
             Thames
             ,
             where
             others
             have
             been
             taken
             up
             since
             :
             (
             but
             Camden
             could
             hear
             of
             no
             Roman
             Antiquities
             thereabouts
             .
             )
             And
             (n)
             some
             suppose
             the
             place
             where
             those
             Coins
             were
             taken
             up
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Station
             of
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             under
             Asclepiodotus
             ,
             when
             he
             marched
             that
             way
             from
             Portsmouth
             to
             London
             ,
             in
             the
             Expedition
             against
             Allectus
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             too
             late
             for
             the
             days
             of
             King
             Lucius
             .
             All
             that
             (o)
             Camden
             pretends
             to
             ,
             is
             onely
             
               a
               Military
               way
               near
            
             Ockley
             ,
             which
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             passing
             to
             the
             remoter
             parts
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             
             
               and
               some
               Coins
               about
               Gatton
            
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             his
             Noviomagus
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             Woodcote
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             (p)
             Mr.
             Somner
             hath
             well
             proved
             from
             the
             course
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Itinerary
            
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             lie
             in
             Kent
             ,
             in
             the
             Road
             to
             
               Portus
               Rutupis
            
             :
             and
             Woodcote
             is
             as
             far
             from
             it
             as
             London
             .
             In
             all
             Sussex
             there
             is
             no
             remainder
             of
             any
             Roman
             Building
             ,
             or
             Way
             ,
             or
             Colony
             ,
             or
             Coins
             yet
             discovered
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             except
             towards
             the
             
               Sea
               side
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Romans
             kept
             to
             themselves
             .
             In
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             his
             time
             (q)
             
               Seius
               Saturnius
            
             was
             
               Archigubernus
               in
               Classe
            
             Britannica
             ;
             Which
             shews
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Romans
             had
             then
             a
             Fleet
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             Admiral
             of
             it
             .
             And
             in
             after-times
             ,
             the
             
               Comes
               litoris
            
             Saxonici
             per
             Britanniam
             ,
             had
             several
             Garrisons
             on
             the
             Sea
             side
             for
             Security
             of
             the
             Coasts
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             (r)
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
            
             where
             the
             Places
             are
             set
             down
             ,
             among
             which
             two
             were
             on
             the
             coasts
             of
             
               Sussex
               Anderida
            
             and
             
               Portus
               Adurni
            
             ;
             By
             the
             former
             our
             learned
             Antiquaries
             (s)
             Camden
             and
             (t)
             Selden
             understand
             Newenden
             in
             Kent
             ,
             but
             that
             stands
             too
             much
             within
             Land.
             Mr.
             Somner
             in
             a
             
               MS.
               discourse
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Ports
               and
               Forts
               in
            
             Kent
             ,
             rather
             thinks
             it
             to
             be
             Pemsey
             in
             Sussex
             ,
             or
             Hastings
             ,
             as
             more
             agreeing
             with
             (u)
             Gildas
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Romans
             
               placed
               their
               Forts
               for
               Security
               of
               the
               Coasts
            
             in
             litore
             Oceani
             ad
             Meridionalem
             Plagam
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               very
               Coasts
            
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             stood
             ,
             as
             
               Reculver
               ,
               Richborough
               ,
               Dover
               ,
               Lim
               ,
            
             which
             were
             all
             in
             Kent
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Portus
               Adurni
            
             was
             Aldrington
             near
             Shoreham
             in
             Sussex
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             ,
             being
             secure
             of
             the
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             Souldiers
             dispersed
             in
             the
             Colonies
             about
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             near
             the
             Metropolis
             at
             London
             ,
             where
             the
             chief
             Governours
             of
             this
             part
             of
             Britain
             resided
             ;
             They
             might
             better
             permit
             a
             British
             King
             to
             govern
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             most
             probable
             account
             I
             can
             think
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             King
             Lucius
             within
             the
             Roman
             Province
             .
          
           
             (w)
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             would
             bring
             him
             to
             his
             Iceni
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             colour
             of
             Probability
             ;
             Lucius
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               was
               the
               son
               of
            
             Coilus
             ,
             Coilus
             of
             Marius
             ,
             Marius
             of
             Arviragus
             .
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             Some
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               would
               have
               him
               to
               be
            
             Prasutagus
             ,
             
               who
               was
               King
               over
               the
            
             Iceni
             .
             But
             doth
             not
             (x)
             Tacitus
             say
             ,
             that
             Prasutagus
             
               died
               before
               the
               Revolt
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             under
             Boadicea
             ?
             
               And
               that
               he
               left
            
             Nero
             
               his
               heir
               ,
               and
               his
               two
               Daughters
               ,
               hoping
               thereby
               to
               secure
               his
               Kingdom
               ?
            
             If
             he
             were
             Arviragus
             ,
             he
             was
             dead
             before
             the
             Revolt
             of
             the
             Iceni
             .
             And
             if
             Marius
             were
             his
             Son
             ,
             how
             comes
             he
             never
             to
             be
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Story
             afterwards
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             that
             most
             remarkable
             Battel
             between
             his
             Mother
             and
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
               ?
               But
            
             Hector
             Boethius
             calls
             Arviragus
             
               one
               of
               the
            
             Iceni
             ,
             as
             though
             his
             authority
             were
             to
             be
             mention'd
             against
             Tacitus
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Geffrey
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             so
             many
             and
             so
             improbable
             are
             his
             Fictions
             .
             (y)
             Baronius
             ,
             after
             
             trying
             several
             ways
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Tradition
             of
             King
             Lucius
             with
             the
             Roman
             Story
             ,
             concludes
             with
             that
             as
             the
             most
             probable
             ,
             (z)
             
               That
               he
               was
               a
               King
               under
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Power
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               such
               as
            
             Prasutagus
             was
             .
             But
             he
             was
             onely
             King
             over
             the
             Iceni
             ,
             and
             not
             over
             
               all
               Britain
            
             ,
             and
             although
             among
             the
             Britains
             there
             were
             many
             Kings
             over
             particular
             Cities
             (
             as
             they
             then
             called
             the
             People
             under
             one
             Government
             )
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             one
             King
             over
             the
             whole
             Island
             .
             But
             in
             Cases
             of
             great
             difficulty
             they
             pitched
             upon
             one
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             as
             on
             Cassibelan
             ,
             upon
             the
             Invasion
             of
             Caesar
             :
             So
             that
             the
             old
             British
             Government
             was
             neither
             Popular
             as
             some
             pretend
             ,
             nor
             under
             
               one
               Monarchy
            
             ;
             but
             the
             People
             were
             govern'd
             by
             several
             petty
             Monarchs
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             unquestionable
             Testimonies
             of
             (a)
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             ,
             (b)
             Strabo
             ,
             and
             (c)
             
               Pomponius
               Mela
               ;
               Fert
               populos
               &
               Reges
               populorum
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Mela
               ;
               Olim
               Regibus
               parebant
            
             ,
             saith
             (d)
             Tacitus
             ;
             which
             prove
             both
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             Number
             of
             
               British
               Monarchs
            
             .
             And
             what
             (e)
             Dio
             saith
             of
             a
             
               Democratical
               Government
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             is
             onely
             spoken
             of
             the
             Maeatae
             and
             Caledonii
             ,
             in
             their
             great
             Confusion
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Reins
             of
             Government
             were
             cast
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             did
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             describes
             them
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               drawn
               off
               from
               their
               former
               obedience
               to
               their
               Kings
               ,
               by
               the
               Heads
               of
               several
               Factions
               among
               them
               .
            
             So
             that
             although
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             times
             here
             was
             
               Monarchical
               Government
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             extended
             over
             all
             Britain
             ,
             as
             the
             Monkish
             Tradition
             pretends
             concerning
             King
             Lucius
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             Predecessours
             of
             his
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             coming
             of
             Brutus
             to
             his
             days
             .
             But
             neither
             our
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             our
             Government
             need
             such
             Fictions
             to
             support
             them
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             then
             that
             King
             Lucius
             succeeded
             Cogidunus
             ,
             though
             not
             immediately
             ,
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Britain
             committed
             to
             his
             care
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             inconvenience
             in
             allowing
             ,
             that
             King
             Lucius
             hearing
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             old
             British
             Christians
             ,
             such
             as
             Eluanus
             and
             Medwinus
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             his
             Souldiers
             coming
             hither
             ,
             after
             the
             great
             deliverance
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Army
               by
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             (
             which
             had
             
             then
             lately
             happen'd
             and
             occasion'd
             great
             discourse
             every
             where
             ,
             
               the
               Emperour
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             (f)
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             
               giving
               the
               account
               of
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Letters
            
             )
             might
             upon
             this
             be
             very
             desirous
             to
             inform
             himself
             throughly
             about
             this
             Religion
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             then
             frequent
             Intercourse
             between
             Rome
             and
             Britain
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Colonies
             that
             were
             settled
             ,
             and
             the
             Governours
             and
             Souldiers
             passing
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             he
             might
             send
             Eluanus
             and
             Medwinus
             to
             Eleutherius
             to
             be
             fully
             instructed
             in
             this
             Religion
             ;
             And
             either
             the
             same
             persons
             alone
             ,
             or
             two
             others
             with
             them
             (
             called
             Faganus
             and
             Duvianus
             commonly
             )
             coming
             into
             Britain
             ,
             might
             have
             so
             great
             success
             as
             to
             baptize
             King
             Lucius
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             thereby
             inlarge
             the
             Christian
             Church
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             (g)
             old
             Book
             of
             Landaff
             gives
             a
             much
             more
             modest
             account
             of
             this
             whole
             matter
             than
             either
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             followers
             .
             
               There
               we
               find
               onely
               that
               King
               Lucius
               sent
               Eluanus
               and
               Medwinus
               to
               Eleutherius
               the
               twelfth
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               desire
               that
               he
               might
               be
               made
               a
               Christian
               through
               his
               Instruction
               ;
               Upon
               which
               he
               gave
               God
               thanks
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Heathen
               Nation
               did
               so
               much
               desire
               Christianity
               ;
               And
               then
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               first
               baptized
               these
               Embassadours
               ;
               and
               ,
               being
               well
               instructed
               ,
               they
               ordained
               them
               ,
               making
               Eluanus
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Medwinus
               a
               Teacher
               ;
               And
               so
               they
               returned
               to
               King
               Lucius
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Britains
               were
               baptized
               ;
               And
               then
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Instructions
               of
               Eleutherius
               ,
               he
               settled
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               ,
               caused
               Bishops
               to
               be
               ordained
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               be
               taught
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             this
             account
             but
             what
             seems
             to
             have
             great
             probability
             in
             it
             .
             The
             same
             account
             is
             in
             Capgrave
             ,
             out
             of
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Dubricius
             ,
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               original
               Tradition
            
             of
             the
             British
             Church
             :
             Which
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             hath
             corrupted
             with
             his
             Flamins
             and
             Archiflamins
             ;
             and
             others
             afterwards
             made
             an
             Epistle
             for
             Eleutherius
             to
             King
             Lucius
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             avoid
             such
             Marks
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Writing
             as
             evidently
             discover
             the
             Imposture
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Monks
             hands
             were
             once
             in
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             give
             over
             .
             For
             some
             of
             them
             carry
             Faganus
             
             and
             Diruvianus
             (
             as
             some
             call
             him
             )
             to
             Glassenbury
             ;
             others
             make
             them
             Consecrate
             the
             Church
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             say
             King
             Lucius
             had
             a
             particular
             kindness
             ,
             and
             gave
             all
             the
             Lands
             and
             Privileges
             which
             the
             Flamins
             had
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Monks
             .
             (
             A
             Gift
             that
             would
             never
             make
             them
             the
             richer
             or
             the
             safer
             .
             )
             Others
             make
             King
             Lucius
             to
             found
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Church
             at
             Westmister
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             Dover
             Castle
             ,
             St.
             
             Martin's
             by
             Canterbury
             ,
             St.
             
             Peter's
             in
             Cornhill
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Metropolitan
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             was
             placed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             Theanus
             made
             the
             first
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             was
             succeeded
             by
             Eluanus
             ,
             who
             went
             on
             the
             Embassey
             to
             Eleutherius
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             these
             ,
             they
             make
             him
             to
             found
             and
             endow
             so
             many
             Churches
             ,
             with
             such
             unlikely
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             hath
             made
             others
             question
             ,
             whether
             there
             was
             ever
             such
             a
             Person
             in
             the
             World
             as
             King
             Lucius
             :
             That
             being
             the
             common
             effect
             of
             saying
             much
             more
             than
             is
             true
             ,
             to
             make
             what
             is
             really
             true
             more
             doubtfull
             and
             suspicious
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             one
             Difficulty
             yet
             to
             be
             cleared
             ;
             For
             all
             this
             Story
             ,
             in
             its
             best
             Circumstances
             ,
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Christian
             Church
             here
             before
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             ,
             what
             need
             he
             to
             have
             sent
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             to
             be
             instructed
             ?
             unless
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             were
             then
             known
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             for
             it
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Contest
             lay
             be●ween
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             more
             credible
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             planted
             here
             before
             King
             Lucius
             ;
             Or
             ,
             that
             King
             Lucius
             was
             baptized
             by
             order
             from
             Eleutherius
             ;
             I
             should
             very
             much
             prefer
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             the
             Authority
             of
             Gildas
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             British
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             relyed
             on
             before
             the
             later
             Writers
             ;
             and
             Gildas
             asserts
             the
             one
             ;
             and
             although
             he
             had
             as
             much
             reason
             as
             Bede
             ,
             or
             any
             after
             him
             ;
             he
             never
             takes
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             King
             Lucius
             and
             Eleutherius
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             a
             Negative
             Argument
             will
             hold
             any
             where
             ,
             it
             is
             where
             a
             person
             hath
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             know
             as
             any
             that
             follow
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             great
             occasion
             to
             discover
             what
             he
             knows
             ;
             both
             which
             will
             hold
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Gildas
             compared
             with
             Bede
             or
             later
             Writers
             .
             It
             were
             worth
             while
             for
             us
             to
             know
             whence
             Bede
             had
             his
             first
             Information
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             for
             he
             
             professes
             to
             follow
             other
             Writers
             about
             the
             
               British
               Affairs
            
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             places
             he
             follows
             Gildas
             exactly
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             he
             passes
             by
             what
             Gildas
             saith
             about
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christianity
            
             of
             Britain
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             puts
             in
             this
             Story
             of
             King
             Lucius
             .
             (h)
             Bale
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Eluanus
                 Avalonius
              
               was
               a
               Disciple
               to
               those
               who
               were
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Britain
               with
               good
               Success
               ;
               But
               King
               Lucius
               ,
               being
               persuaded
               by
               his
               Druids
               ,
               would
               not
               come
               to
               any
               resolution
               ;
               but
               to
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               deceived
               by
               his
               Countreymen
               ,
               he
               sent
               Eluanus
               and
               Medwinus
               to
               Eleutherius
               .
               And
               Eluanus
               upon
               his
               return
               wrote
               a
               Book
               
                 De
                 Origine
                 Ecclesiae
              
               Britannorum
               ;
               
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
              
               British
               Church
               .
            
             And
             Pits
             is
             sure
             to
             follow
             him
             where
             he
             hath
             no
             reason
             :
             But
             Leland
             never
             mentions
             this
             Book
             ,
             nor
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Medwinus
               Belgius
            
             ,
             and
             of
             King
             Lucius
             himself
             ,
             all
             relating
             to
             this
             matter
             :
             
               But
               (i)
               Leland
               onely
               takes
               notice
               ,
               that
               Eluanus
               and
               Medwinus
               were
               employ'd
               upon
               an
               Embassey
               to
               Eleutherius
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               means
               he
               might
               become
               a
               Christian
               ,
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               very
               unreasonable
               to
               suppose
               ,
               unless
               he
               were
               first
               informed
               what
               Christianity
               was
               ,
               which
               he
               thinks
               was
               preached
               to
               King
               Lucius
               by
               them
               ,
               being
               two
               of
               the
               old
               British
               Christians
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               he
               relates
               how
               by
               chance
               he
               met
               with
               an
               old
               MS.
               of
               the
               British
               Affairs
               joyn'd
               with
               Geffrey
               of
               Monmouth
               ,
               wherein
               this
               Story
               is
               told
               exactly
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Landaff
               :
               and
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               any
               other
               Persons
               sent
               back
               but
               those
               that
               went.
               
            
             And
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             judge
             ,
             Bede
             follow'd
             this
             old
             British
             Tradition
             ,
             onely
             leaving
             out
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Persons
             sent
             ,
             and
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             after
             the
             Baptism
             of
             King
             Lucius
             .
             For
             Bede
             saith
             as
             little
             as
             he
             well
             could
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             seems
             the
             truest
             account
             of
             this
             Embassey
             ,
             Eluanus
             and
             Edwinus
             were
             
               British
               Christians
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sent
             to
             Eleutherius
             ,
             having
             been
             probably
             the
             Persons
             employ'd
             to
             convince
             King
             Lucius
             ;
             but
             he
             knowing
             the
             great
             Fame
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             told
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             there
             were
             Christians
             there
             ,
             but
             a
             Bishop
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             the
             twelfth
             from
             
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             understand
             how
             far
             the
             
               British
               Christians
            
             and
             those
             of
             Rome
             agreed
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             reasonably
             then
             presume
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             was
             there
             truly
             taught
             ,
             at
             so
             little
             distance
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Place
             whither
             ,
             as
             (k)
             Irenaeus
             argues
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               A
               resort
               was
               made
               from
               all
               places
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               being
               the
               Imperial
               City
               .
            
             These
             were
             reasonable
             Considerations
             ,
             which
             might
             move
             King
             Lucius
             to
             send
             this
             Embassy
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             opinion
             of
             St.
             
             Peter's
             having
             appointed
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             there
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             was
             no
             Imagination
             then
             ,
             nor
             a
             long
             time
             after
             in
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Contest
             of
             the
             British
             Bishops
             with
             Augustine
             the
             Monk
             ;
             of
             which
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             credit
             were
             to
             be
             given
             to
             King
             (l)
             
             Arthur's
             Diploma
             to
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             this
             matter
             would
             be
             fully
             clear'd
             ;
             For
             there
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               That
               King
               Lucius
               was
               converted
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Doctours
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               he
               gave
               large
               Privileges
               to
               that
               University
               ,
               which
               were
               confirmed
               by
               King
               Arthur
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             
               MS.
               
               Annals
            
             of
             Burton
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               141.
               
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 Doctours
                 and
                 Scholars
                 of
              
               Cambridge
               
                 were
                 baptized
              
               .
            
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             what
             Objections
             have
             been
             made
             by
             learned
             Antiquaries
             against
             both
             these
             Passages
             ,
             and
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             the
             Language
             and
             History
             of
             that
             time
             ;
             Nor
             that
             this
             Passage
             in
             the
             Annals
             of
             Burton
             was
             put
             into
             the
             
               MS.
               
               Copy
               by
               another
               hand
               ,
            
             as
             the
             learned
             (m)
             Primate
             observed
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             Copy
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             
               C.
               C.
               C.
            
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             justly
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             Honorius
             I.
             bearing
             date
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             624.20
             Febr.
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             
               Privileges
               granted
               to
               the
               Vniversity
               of
            
             Cambridge
             
               by
               Pope
            
             Eleutherius
             ;
             and
             that
             withall
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             
               Doctours
               and
               Scholars
               there
            
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Bull
             of
             Honorius
             is
             allowed
             to
             be
             authentick
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             Eugenius
             IV.
             upon
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Jurisdiction
             between
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             and
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             bearing
             date
             
               An.
               D.
            
             1433.
             14
             
             Cal.
             Oct.
             Which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Proof
             to
             all
             that
             rely
             on
             the
             
             Pope's
             Authority
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Lucius
             and
             Eleutherius
             there
             might
             be
             a
             sufficient
             number
             
             of
             learned
             Men
             in
             Cambridge
             to
             have
             instructed
             King
             Lucius
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             ,
             that
             Eluanus
             and
             Medwinus
             might
             be
             of
             that
             number
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             Camboritum
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             many
             Copies
             have
             it
             ,
             Camboricum
             ,
             was
             a
             
               Roman
               Colony
            
             ,
             and
             mention'd
             in
             the
             best
             Copies
             among
             the
             28
             
               Cities
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Colonies
             had
             their
             Schools
             of
             Learning
             ,
             wherein
             the
             several
             Professours
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             did
             instruct
             both
             the
             Roman
             and
             
               British
               Youth
            
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             time
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             little
             concerning
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             till
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Dioclesian
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             had
             a
             considerable
             share
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             it
             lasted
             here
             :
             For
             although
             the
             Names
             of
             no
             more
             are
             preserved
             than
             onely
             of
             St.
             
               Alban
               ,
               Aaron
            
             and
             Julius
             ;
             yet
             both
             (n)
             Gildas
             and
             (o)
             Bede
             say
             ,
             That
             many
             more
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             then
             in
             Britain
             ,
             as
             (p)
             Baronius
             acknowledgeth
             .
             And
             although
             Dioclesian
             being
             a
             Prince
             of
             infinite
             Ambition
             ,
             as
             appear'd
             by
             his
             commanding
             himself
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             so
             great
             an
             Antipathy
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             his
             whole
             Reign
             might
             be
             called
             ,
             as
             (q)
             
               M.
               Velserus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               One
               perpetual
               Persecution
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             so
             much
             Art
             ,
             as
             to
             throw
             off
             the
             odium
             of
             it
             upon
             others
             ;
             To
             which
             purpose
             he
             first
             made
             choice
             of
             Maximianus
             ,
             a
             Brutish
             and
             Fierce
             Man
             ,
             who
             stuck
             at
             nothing
             for
             the
             Shame
             or
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             Eutropius
             and
             Victor
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             a
             fit
             Instrument
             ,
             as
             occasion
             served
             ,
             to
             execute
             
             Dioclesian's
             Malice
             against
             the
             Christians
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             not
             fail
             to
             perform
             ,
             as
             appear'd
             by
             the
             
               Thebean
               Legion
            
             which
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             first
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Bagaudae
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             as
             (r)
             Sigonius
             and
             (s)
             Velserus
             relate
             the
             Story
             .
             But
             the
             great
             Persecution
             under
             Dioclesian
             ,
             of
             which
             Gildas
             and
             Bede
             speak
             ,
             did
             not
             certainly
             begin
             till
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             303.
             
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximianus
             being
             one
             the
             eighth
             the
             other
             the
             seventh
             time
             Consuls
             ,
             as
             (t)
             Lactantius
             hath
             evidently
             made
             to
             appear
             :
             But
             in
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             upon
             the
             Resignation
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             and
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             were
             declared
             Emperours
             ;
             and
             
             it
             is
             generally
             said
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             
               stopt
               the
               Persecution
               in
               the
               Provinces
               under
               his
               Government
               .
            
             So
             that
             either
             the
             Persecution
             in
             Britain
             must
             be
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             it
             could
             continue
             but
             a
             little
             time
             .
             To
             solve
             this
             ,
             (u)
             Alford
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               this
               Persecution
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               third
               of
            
             Dioclesian
             
               and
               the
               first
               of
            
             Maximianus
             .
             At
             which
             time
             ,
             (w)
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             
               a
               very
               sharp
               Persecution
               was
               begun
               against
               the
               Christians
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             Which
             was
             about
             the
             time
             when
             Maximianus
             began
             his
             Expedition
             into
             Gaul
             against
             the
             Bagaudae
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Passage
             over
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             the
             
               Thebean
               Legion
            
             suffer'd
             .
             The
             Circumstances
             of
             which
             Story
             are
             so
             agreeable
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             onely
             preserved
             by
             Eucherius
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Venantius
               Fortunatus
               ,
               Helinandus
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Vsuardus
            
             and
             Ado.
             But
             Maximianus
             made
             then
             no
             long
             stay
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             for
             several
             years
             after
             ,
             both
             Dioclesian
             and
             he
             were
             so
             taken
             up
             in
             Warlike
             Expeditions
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             leisure
             for
             a
             sharp
             and
             long
             Persecution
             .
             And
             I
             can
             however
             see
             no
             ground
             for
             any
             Persecution
             in
             Britain
             about
             that
             time
             by
             Dioclesian
             or
             Maximian
             .
             For
             when
             he
             came
             against
             the
             
               Bagaudae
               ,
               Carausius
            
             was
             employ'd
             to
             secure
             the
             Seas
             against
             the
             Franks
             and
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             But
             ,
             understanding
             
             Maximian's
             design
             to
             take
             him
             off
             ,
             he
             watched
             his
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             good
             Fleet
             and
             considerable
             Army
             comes
             for
             Britain
             ,
             and
             takes
             possession
             of
             the
             Government
             here
             ,
             and
             Maximian
             had
             no
             Fleet
             left
             to
             pursue
             him
             hither
             .
             This
             Revolt
             of
             Carausius
             happen'd
             within
             few
             years
             after
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximian
             were
             joint
             Emperours
             ,
             
               viz.
               An.
               Dom.
            
             286.
             
          
           
             But
             Alford
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               old
               Writer
               of
               Saint
            
             Alban
             
               's
               Life
               pitches
               upon
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             286.
             
               for
               this
               Persecution
               .
               And
               a
               MS.
               
               Copy
               of
            
             Beda
             
               which
               he
               had
               met
               with
               agrees
               with
               that
               time
               .
            
             But
             he
             urges
             farther
             ,
             
               that
               after
               the
               Rebellion
               of
            
             Carausius
             ,
             when
             Constantius
             
               was
               made
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               the
               Provinces
               beyond
               the
            
             Alpes
             
               were
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               was
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             292.
             
             
               And
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Persecution
               under
            
             Constantius
             ,
             
               this
               must
               be
               before
               he
               was
            
             Caesar.
             But
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             Alford
             saith
             ,
             the
             Persecution
             might
             have
             been
             under
             Carausius
             ,
             or
             Allectus
             ,
             before
             Constantius
             came
             
             to
             the
             Possession
             of
             Britain
             .
             For
             Carausius
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (x)
             
               Aur.
               Victor
            
             and
             (y)
             Eutropius
             ,
             was
             let
             alone
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             Britain
             ;
             which
             ,
             saith
             (z)
             Orosius
             ,
             he
             enjoy'd
             seven
             years
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Allectus
             ,
             three
             years
             more
             ;
             So
             that
             for
             several
             years
             after
             Constantius
             his
             being
             Caesar
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             influence
             on
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Britain
             :
             At
             the
             end
             of
             those
             ten
             years
             ,
             Allectus
             being
             killed
             ,
             and
             his
             Army
             routed
             by
             
               Asclepiodatus
               ,
               Constantius
            
             came
             over
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (a)
             Eumenius
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             nick
             of
             time
             to
             preserve
             
               the
               City
               of
               London
            
             from
             being
             pillaged
             by
             the
             Franks
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             received
             with
             wonderfull
             joy
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             they
             underwent
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Carausius
             and
             Allectus
             ;
             And
             after
             his
             Death
             Medals
             were
             coin'd
             in
             London
             to
             testifie
             the
             City's
             gratitude
             to
             him
             ;
             whereon
             was
             the
             Effigies
             of
             Constantius
             of
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             
               a
               Temple
               between
               two
               Eagles
            
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Memoria
               felix
            
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             Temple
             
               P.
               L.
               N.
               Pecunia
               Londin
               .
               Notata
               ,
            
             as
             some
             explain
             it
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Eagles
             and
             Inscription
             it
             appears
             that
             these
             Coins
             were
             intended
             for
             the
             Apotheosis
             of
             Constantius
             ;
             And
             so
             
               Joseph
               Scaliger
            
             and
             Camden
             understand
             them
             .
             (b)
             Zosimus
             saith
             ,
             That
             Constantius
             ,
             
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               had
               his
               chief
               residence
               in
            
             Britain
             ;
             And
             if
             a
             Persecution
             happen'd
             here
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             Accessory
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             constantly
             affirmed
             of
             Constantius
             .
             For
             (c)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               never
               join'd
               with
               the
               other
               Emperours
               in
               destroying
               Churches
               .
            
             (d)
             Sozomen
             and
             (e)
             Cassiodore
             say
             ,
             
               That
               he
               gave
               full
               liberty
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Churches
               flourished
               under
               him
            
             ;
             And
             (f)
             Optatus
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Donatists
             
               made
               their
               Application
               to
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               to
               appoint
               Iudges
               out
               of
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               and
               give
               this
               Reason
               ,
               Because
               there
               was
               no
               Persecution
               under
               his
               Father's
               Government
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             consisted
             of
             Bishops
             chiefly
             out
             of
             Gaul
             and
             Britain
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             appears
             most
             probable
             to
             me
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Persecution
             was
             begun
             while
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximianus
             had
             the
             Empire
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             although
             Constantius
             and
             Galerius
             had
             the
             Titles
             of
             Caesars
             ;
             yet
             the
             supreme
             Government
             was
             in
             the
             others
             hands
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             Orosius
             
             saith
             of
             
             Dioclesian's
             usage
             of
             Galerius
             ,
             upon
             his
             return
             from
             the
             Persian
             War
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             Inscriptions
             in
             Spain
             (
             if
             they
             be
             authentick
             )
             produced
             by
             (g)
             Baronius
             ,
             (h)
             Velserus
             and
             (i)
             Gruterus
             .
             In
             one
             of
             which
             Dioclesianus
             and
             Maximianus
             are
             onely
             mention'd
             ;
             And
             this
             must
             be
             after
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             for
             there
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Nomine
               CHRISTIANORVM
               DELETO
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             other
             
               SVPERSTITIONE
               CHRISTI
               VBIQ
               ;
               DELETA
            
             .
             And
             there
             Dioclesian
             is
             onely
             named
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             Galerius
             as
             adopted
             by
             him
             .
             Baronius
             thinks
             
               such
               Inscriptions
               were
               set
               up
               every
               where
               ,
               but
               time
               hath
               onely
               preserved
               those
               in
            
             Spain
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             set
             up
             in
             Spain
             ,
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             while
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximianus
             held
             the
             Empire
             ,
             they
             did
             what
             they
             pleased
             in
             these
             matters
             :
             For
             although
             the
             name
             of
             Caesar
             carried
             in
             it
             something
             of
             supreme
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             (k)
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Titles
             of
             Augustus
             and
             Caesar
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Though
               they
               were
               both
               Titles
               of
               Sovereignty
               ,
               yet
               they
               who
               enjoy'd
               them
               did
               not
               differ
               less
               in
               their
               Power
               than
               they
               did
               in
               their
               Titles
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             (l)
             Lactantius
             saith
             ,
             when
             Dioclesian
             called
             Galerius
             
               by
               the
               name
               of
            
             Caesar
             
               after
               his
            
             Persian
             
               Victory
               ,
               he
               cryed
               out
            
             ,
             Quousque
             
               Caesar
               ?
               How
               long
               should
               he
               continue
            
             Caesar
             ?
             And
             the
             Impatience
             of
             this
             made
             him
             force
             Dioclesian
             to
             resign
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             ,
             
             who
             was
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             assures
             us
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             when
             Dioclesian
             offer'd
             him
             ,
             
               That
               all
               four
               should
               be
               declared
            
             Augusti
             ,
             he
             refused
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             Because
             he
             knew
             ,
             while
             Dioclesian
             continued
             in
             Power
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             onely
             the
             Name
             .
             And
             Lactantius
             farther
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Edict
               against
               the
               Christians
               was
               sent
               to
            
             Constantius
             
               without
               asking
               his
               consent
            
             ;
             and
             he
             confesses
             ,
             Constantius
             
               complied
               so
               far
               as
               to
               pull
               down
               their
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             his
             kindness
             ,
             when
             declared
             Augustus
             ,
             made
             them
             willing
             to
             forget
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Persecution
             was
             general
             till
             their
             Resignation
             ;
             But
             upon
             Constantius
             being
             declared
             Augustus
             ,
             it
             ceased
             in
             all
             these
             parts
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             (m)
             Eusebius
             affirms
             ,
             
               it
               did
               not
               last
               two
               years
               ,
               although
               it
               continued
               ten
               years
               in
               the
               East
               .
            
             And
             within
             that
             time
             the
             Persecution
             took
             away
             St.
             
               Alban
               ,
               Aaron
            
             and
             Julius
             ,
             and
             other
             Martyrs
             
             here
             ,
             as
             Gildas
             and
             Bede
             relate
             ,
             who
             give
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             not
             without
             some
             mixture
             of
             Improbabilities
             or
             Interpolations
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             their
             Names
             preserved
             and
             the
             Places
             they
             belonged
             to
             .
             The
             first
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               Roman
               Officer
            
             at
             the
             Municipium
             of
             Verulam
             ,
             the
             first
             British
             Town
             which
             had
             Roman
             Privileges
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             Citizens
             of
             Caerleon
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             
               Roman
               Colony
            
             .
          
           
             Constantius
             dying
             at
             York
             ,
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
             was
             declared
             Caesar
             by
             the
             Army
             in
             Britain
             .
             For
             although
             Constantius
             did
             what
             in
             him
             lay
             
               to
               secure
               the
               Succession
               to
               him
               ,
            
             as
             (n)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             yet
             that
             did
             not
             signifie
             much
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Legions
             .
             And
             (o)
             Lactantius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               commended
               him
               to
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               so
               delivered
               the
               Empire
               to
               him
               .
            
             This
             Consent
             of
             the
             Army
             is
             express'd
             by
             (p)
             Eumenius
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Emperour
             (q)
             Julian
             ;
             and
             
               Aurelius
               Victor
            
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               that
               were
               present
               promoted
               his
               being
               Emperour
            
             ;
             But
             he
             was
             not
             declared
             Caesar
             by
             
               Galerius
               Maximianus
            
             till
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             Baluzius
             hath
             clearly
             proved
             out
             of
             Lactantius
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ,
             sent
             him
             the
             
               Purple
               Robe
            
             .
             Thus
             Constantine
             ,
             being
             firmly
             settled
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             took
             care
             in
             the
             first
             places
             of
             the
             Tranquillity
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               first
               thing
               he
               did
               was
               ,
               to
               secure
               full
               Liberty
               to
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             now
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             ,
             all
             that
             Gildas
             and
             Bede
             say
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             accomplished
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Christians
               rebuilt
               their
               Churches
               ,
               destroy'd
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               therein
               celebrated
               their
               Holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               kept
               solemn
               Festivals
               in
               memory
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Deliverance
               .
            
             And
             from
             this
             time
             we
             may
             date
             the
             flourishing
             condition
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             before
             must
             labour
             under
             great
             difficulties
             ;
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             before
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             being
             set
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             first
             Evidence
             we
             meet
             with
             of
             the
             settled
             Condition
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             which
             went
             from
             Britain
             to
             the
             Council
             at
             
               Arles
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
            
             314.
             where
             we
             find
             three
             Bishops
             subscribing
             to
             it
             ,
             Eborius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               York
               ;
               Restitutus
            
             ,
             Bishop
             
             of
             London
             ;
             and
             
               Adelsius
               ,
               de
               Civitate
               Colonia
               Londinensium
               :
            
             So
             it
             is
             in
             (r)
             Sirmondus
             his
             best
             Copy
             .
             And
             although
             (s)
             Mr.
             Selden
             seems
             to
             question
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             other
             vouches
             it
             to
             be
             very
             good
             and
             ancient
             .
             But
             what
             then
             is
             the
             
               Civitas
               Colonia
               Londinensium
            
             ?
             The
             Learned
             (t)
             Primate
             thinks
             it
             to
             be
             Colchester
             ;
             that
             being
             called
             in
             
               Antoninus
               Colonia
            
             .
             (u)
             Mr.
             Selden
             takes
             it
             to
             be
             Camalodunum
             ,
             and
             so
             written
             Camalodon
             ,
             which
             the
             ignorant
             Scribes
             made
             
               Col.
               Londinensium
            
             :
             (w)
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             likewise
             supposes
             it
             to
             be
             the
             
               old
               Colony
            
             of
             Camalodunum
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             a
             far
             more
             probable
             sense
             may
             be
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             way
             of
             summoning
             Bishops
             to
             Councils
             at
             that
             time
             :
             For
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             imagine
             that
             every
             
               Roman
               Colony
            
             or
             City
             sent
             a
             Bishop
             :
             For
             then
             every
             Council
             would
             have
             been
             as
             full
             as
             the
             Arabick
             Writers
             say
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             was
             (
             of
             which
             Mr.
             Selden
             hath
             discoursed
             at
             large
             )
             or
             at
             least
             as
             (x)
             Cummianus
             and
             (y)
             Ado
             thought
             this
             Council
             of
             Arles
             was
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             to
             consist
             of
             600
             Bishops
             :
             An
             unreasonable
             number
             to
             be
             called
             together
             on
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             as
             the
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             restless
             importunity
             of
             the
             Donatists
             to
             have
             their
             Cause
             heard
             over
             again
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             presumed
             that
             Constantine
             would
             summon
             so
             great
             a
             number
             to
             make
             up
             
               a
               Court
               (
               Episcopale
               Iudicium
            
             St.
             Augustine
             often
             calls
             it
             )
             wherein
             the
             main
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             was
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Parties
             and
             to
             give
             Judgment
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             former
             Judgment
             but
             19
             Bishops
             were
             summoned
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             (z)
             
               That
               St.
            
             Augustine
             
               makes
               the
               number
               of
               Bishops
               at
            
             Arles
             
               to
               be
            
             200.
             
             But
             I
             see
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             understand
             those
             words
             of
             this
             particular
             Council
             ;
             but
             of
             
               all
               the
               Bishops
               which
               had
               condemned
               them
               in
               several
               Councils
               ,
            
             among
             whom
             he
             reckons
             the
             
               Italian
               ,
               Spanish
            
             and
             
               Gallick
               Bishops
            
             ,
             who
             met
             at
             Arles
             .
             But
             when
             I
             compare
             the
             Subscriptions
             to
             that
             Council
             published
             out
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             MS.
             with
             a
             Passage
             in
             Hilary
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             excepting
             those
             that
             were
             very
             near
             about
             Arles
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Bishop
             out
             of
             a
             Province
             with
             one
             or
             two
             Presbyters
             .
             So
             it
             is
             expresly
             in
             the
             (a)
             Summons
             to
             Chrestus
             Bishop
             of
             Syracuse
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             (
             the
             onely
             one
             remaining
             ,
             and
             which
             (b)
             Baronius
             thinks
             was
             
               the
               
               same
               that
               was
               to
               the
               rest
            
             )
             wherein
             
               he
               is
               required
               to
               come
               out
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               two
               Presbyters
               with
               him
               ,
            
             as
             Valesius
             shews
             against
             Baronius
             and
             Sirmondus
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             And
             (c)
             Hilary
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               one
               or
               two
               Bishops
               were
               sent
               for
               out
               of
               a
               Province
               ,
            
             and
             he
             instanceth
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Council
             at
             Ariminum
             :
             So
             here
             we
             meet
             with
             Chrestus
             out
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             
               Sicily
               ,
               Quintasius
            
             out
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Sardinia
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             distinct
             Provinces
             are
             set
             down
             out
             of
             which
             they
             came
             :
             And
             at
             that
             time
             there
             were
             18
             Provinces
             of
             Gaul
             and
             Britain
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Bishops
             appeared
             at
             Arles
             ,
             besides
             Marinus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             But
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             some
             other
             Provinces
             there
             were
             more
             out
             of
             that
             Province
             wherein
             Arles
             stood
             than
             out
             of
             any
             other
             .
             In
             Britain
             there
             were
             then
             
               three
               Provinces
            
             according
             to
             the
             MS.
             
             Copy
             of
             
               Sextus
               Rufus
            
             saith
             Mr.
             Camden
             :
             therefore
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             since
             the
             other
             two
             Bishops
             were
             out
             of
             the
             other
             two
             Provinces
             ,
             
               Maxima
               Caesariensis
            
             and
             
               Britannia
               Prima
            
             ;
             The
             third
             Bishop
             was
             out
             of
             the
             third
             Province
             of
             
               Britannia
               Secunda
            
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             two
             noted
             Colonies
             ,
             the
             one
             called
             
               Colonia
               Divana
            
             in
             the
             Coin
             of
             
               Septimius
               Geta
            
             ,
             and
             
               Civitas
               Legionum
            
             in
             (d)
             Beda
             ,
             now
             Chester
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Civitas
               Legionis
               ad
            
             Yscam
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             Colony
             of
             the
             11.
             
             Legion
             ,
             which
             Province
             is
             sometimes
             called
             
               Britannica
               Secunda
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Bishop
             Adelphius
             came
             
               ex
               Civit.
               Col.
               Leg.
            
             11.
             which
             the
             ignorant
             Transcribers
             might
             easily
             turn
             to
             
               ex
               Civit.
               Col.
               Londin
            
             .
             The
             onely
             Objection
             is
             that
             which
             is
             suggested
             by
             the
             Learned
             (e)
             Primate
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               were
               four
               Provinces
               of
            
             Britain
             
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Flavia
             Caesariensis
             
               was
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               having
               its
               name
               from
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               who
               assumed
               the
               name
               of
            
             Flavius
             ;
             But
             Goltzius
             his
             Copy
             deserves
             not
             to
             be
             so
             much
             preferr'd
             before
             (f)
             
             Camden's
             ;
             And
             the
             name
             of
             
               Flavia
               Caesariensis
            
             might
             either
             be
             taken
             from
             
               Flavius
               Valentinianus
            
             ,
             as
             (g)
             Berterius
             thinks
             ,
             or
             from
             
               Fl.
               Theodosius
            
             ,
             before
             whose
             time
             Camden
             saith
             we
             never
             met
             with
             
               Britannia
               Flavia.
            
             
          
           
             There
             being
             then
             but
             
               three
               Bishops
            
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             Argument
             that
             there
             were
             no
             more
             in
             Britain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             an
             
             Argument
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             since
             it
             was
             the
             Custome
             to
             send
             but
             one
             or
             two
             out
             of
             a
             Province
             where
             they
             were
             most
             numerous
             .
             And
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             here
             from
             the
             first
             founding
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             rely
             on
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Anonymous
             (h)
             Greek
             Authour
             of
             the
             Martyrdoms
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             Saint
             Peter
             
               here
               ordained
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
            
             ;
             But
             upon
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Church
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             which
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             from
             them
             too
             ;
             And
             we
             cannot
             trace
             the
             History
             of
             other
             Churches
             farther
             than
             we
             can
             do
             that
             of
             their
             Bishops
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             .
             The
             first
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africa
             is
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             reade
             any
             thing
             considerable
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             viz.
             of
             (i)
             Agrippinus
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Provinces
             of
             
               Africa
               ,
               Numidia
            
             and
             Mauritania
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             not
             the
             immediate
             Predecessour
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             Persecution
             of
             
               Valerian
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             258.
             
             And
             (k)
             Tertullian
             puts
             the
             proof
             of
             
               Apostolical
               Churches
            
             upon
             
               the
               Succession
            
             of
             
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Apostles
            
             :
             which
             were
             a
             sensless
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             whereever
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             they
             appointed
             Bishops
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             .
             Although
             therefore
             ,
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             Records
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             draw
             down
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             (
             for
             that
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             London
             by
             Jocelin
             of
             Furnes
             is
             not
             worth
             mentioning
             )
             yet
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             presume
             such
             a
             Succession
             ;
             When
             upon
             the
             first
             summoning
             a
             Council
             by
             Constantine
             three
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             appear'd
             ;
             one
             out
             of
             every
             Province
             ;
             as
             they
             did
             in
             other
             Parts
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             pretend
             to
             give
             a
             more
             punctual
             and
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             settling
             of
             our
             Church
             Government
             here
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               were
               twenty
               eight
               Cities
               among
               the
               old
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               That
               in
               these
               there
               were
               twenty
               five
               Flamins
               and
               three
               Archiflamins
               ,
               in
               whose
               places
               ,
               upon
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Nation
               by
               King
            
             Lucius
             ,
             
               there
               was
               the
               like
               number
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Archbishops
               here
               appointed
            
             ;
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             besides
             the
             Rabble
             of
             our
             Monkish
             Historians
             ,
             
             who
             swallow
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             whole
             without
             chewing
             ;
             I
             find
             two
             of
             my
             Predecessours
             ,
             men
             considerable
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             produced
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             (l)
             
               Radulphus
               de
               Diceto
            
             ,
             and
             
               Rad.
               Baldock
            
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             (m)
             
               That
               these
               twenty
               eight
               Cities
               were
               not
               all
               furnished
               with
               Bishops
               in
               King
            
             Lucius
             
               his
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               belongs
               to
               him
               because
               he
               began
               it
               :
            
             But
             this
             is
             making
             a
             new
             Story
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             denying
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             old
             Tradition
             .
             However
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             that
             King
             Lucius
             
               settled
               Bishops
               here
            
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             converted
             by
             Eluanus
             and
             Medwinus
             ;
             For
             the
             same
             Authours
             deliver
             both
             .
             But
             how
             far
             his
             Power
             extended
             ,
             and
             consequently
             how
             many
             Cities
             had
             Episcopal
             Government
             then
             settled
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             now
             impossible
             to
             be
             known
             .
             As
             to
             the
             
               twenty
               eight
               Cities
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             Geffrey
             or
             Nennius
             ;
             For
             Bede
             and
             before
             him
             Gildas
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               were
               so
               many
               Cities
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               while
               the
            
             Romans
             
               had
               Power
               here
            
             ,
             which
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             to
             doubt
             but
             they
             were
             Cities
             made
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Britains
             in
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             in
             another
             Discourse
             .
             But
             that
             which
             follows
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Government
             here
             settled
             being
             in
             
               Roman
               Cities
            
             ,
             the
             correspondence
             must
             not
             be
             to
             the
             
               British
               Druids
            
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Colonies
            
             .
             That
             there
             was
             some
             Subordination
             among
             the
             Druids
             is
             unquestionable
             .
             For
             Caesar
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
            
             Druids
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Age
             hath
             discovered
             a
             famous
             Urn
             of
             one
             Chyndonax
             ,
             Chief
             of
             the
             Druids
             ;
             concerning
             which
             whole
             (n)
             Books
             have
             been
             written
             ,
             and
             several
             Discourses
             published
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             satisfaction
             to
             me
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             any
             purpose
             to
             tell
             why
             ,
             since
             I
             yield
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             And
             it
             is
             improbable
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             Druids
             ,
             without
             an
             intermediate
             Subordination
             ,
             and
             the
             Druids
             being
             so
             far
             dispersed
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             reasonable
             thing
             ,
             That
             the
             
               superiour
               Druids
            
             should
             have
             their
             particular
             Limits
             assigned
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             understand
             and
             give
             account
             of
             those
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             interfere
             or
             intrench
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             As
             far
             then
             as
             we
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             reasonable
             and
             prudent
             ,
             these
             things
             may
             justly
             be
             supposed
             
             concerning
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             setting
             aside
             the
             name
             of
             Flamins
             and
             Archiflamins
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             at
             all
             (
             as
             to
             either
             among
             the
             Druids
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             latter
             word
             among
             the
             Romans
             )
             yet
             the
             thing
             itself
             hath
             no
             such
             absurdity
             or
             improbability
             in
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Cities
             here
             being
             Roman
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Government
             must
             be
             suitable
             to
             that
             of
             
               Roman
               Colonies
            
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             constitution
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             know
             that
             they
             exactly
             follow'd
             the
             Pattern
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             having
             a
             
               Senate
               ,
               Consuls
               ,
               Praetors
               ,
               Censors
               ,
               Aediles
               ,
               Quaestors
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             ,
             besides
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             several
             Flamins
             and
             Pontifices
             too
             .
             But
             there
             were
             many
             of
             these
             Flamins
             in
             each
             City
             or
             Colony
             ;
             thence
             (o)
             
               Latinus
               Pacatus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             mentions
             ,
             
               Reverendos
               municipali
               purpurâ
               Flamines
               ,
               insignes
               apicibus
               Sacerdotes
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             a
             
               Roman
               Colony
            
             ;
             But
             there
             can
             be
             no
             resemblance
             between
             a
             multitude
             of
             Flamins
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             one
             Bishop
             over
             a
             Diocese
             .
             The
             Flamins
             were
             the
             Priests
             of
             some
             peculiar
             Deity
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             took
             their
             denomination
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             at
             large
             seen
             in
             
             Gruter's
             Book
             of
             
               Roman
               Inscriptions
            
             .
             But
             among
             them
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             order
             of
             Place
             and
             Dignity
             ;
             for
             we
             reade
             of
             a
             
               Primus
               Flamen
            
             in
             (p)
             Gruter
             .
             But
             (q)
             
               Jac.
               Gutherius
            
             hath
             an
             Observation
             which
             will
             tend
             to
             clear
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             among
             the
             
               Roman
               Inscriptions
            
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             one
             extraordinary
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             viz.
             (r)
             
               Flamini
               Divorum
               omnium
            
             ;
             Now
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               name
               Flamen
               was
               common
               to
               all
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Cities
               ;
               But
               the
            
             Flamen
             Divorum
             omnium
             
               was
               the
               Chief
               Priest
               among
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             there
             is
             no
             such
             mighty
             absurdity
             as
             hath
             been
             imagined
             in
             supposing
             these
             Flamins
             to
             be
             put
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Christian
               Bishops
            
             to
             succeed
             in
             their
             Places
             ;
             Especially
             if
             we
             could
             have
             made
             out
             that
             there
             were
             
               Flamines
               Provinciarum
            
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             appearance
             seem'd
             very
             probable
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Inscriptions
            
             .
             And
             (s)
             
               Sertorius
               Vrsatus
            
             seems
             to
             make
             no
             doubt
             concerning
             it
             in
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               DIVO
               AVGVSTO
               ALBINVS
               .
               ALB.
               F.
               FLAMEN
               DIVAE
               .
               AVG.
               PROVINCIAE
               LVSITAN
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             mistake
             for
             a
             
               Flamen
               D.
               Aug.
            
             one
             of
             Augustus
             his
             Flamins
             ,
             in
             that
             Province
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             there
             are
             many
             Examples
             .
             But
             there
             are
             other
             (t)
             Inscriptions
             wherein
             we
             reade
             of
             
               FLAMINICA
               PROVINCIAE
               LVSITANIAE
            
          
           
             But
             all
             that
             
               Sertorius
               Vrsatus
            
             infers
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               Temples
               dedicated
               to
            
             Municipia
             
               and
               to
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               these
               Temples
               had
               their
            
             Flamines
             and
             Flaminicae
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Flamins
             had
             any
             Jurisdiction
             over
             a
             Province
             ;
             Which
             had
             been
             indeed
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             Among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             although
             there
             were
             none
             called
             Ar●hiflamines
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             
               Flamines
               majores
               &
               minores
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Festus
             and
             others
             .
             The
             lesser
             are
             thought
             by
             some
             to
             be
             called
             Veflamines
             in
             the
             Inscriptions
             both
             of
             (u)
             Gruter
             and
             (w)
             
               Reinesius
               .
               Festus
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             
               Majores
               Flamines
            
             were
             the
             Patricians
             ;
             the
             Minores
             ,
             the
             Plebeians
             :
             but
             the
             late
             Publisher
             of
             Festus
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Majores
               Flamines
            
             were
             the
             
               Dialis
               ,
               Martialis
            
             and
             Quirinalis
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             fifteen
             who
             were
             added
             afterwards
             ,
             were
             the
             Minores
             ;
             The
             
               Flamen
               Martialis
            
             and
             Quirinalis
             were
             of
             the
             College
             of
             Pontifices
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (x)
             Cicero
             :
             And
             the
             Pontifices
             themselves
             were
             divided
             likewise
             into
             Majores
             and
             Minores
             ,
             as
             appears
             both
             by
             Festus
             and
             the
             Inscriptions
             :
             These
             lesser
             were
             at
             first
             Assessours
             in
             the
             College
             or
             Court
             of
             Pontifices
             ;
             But
             afterwards
             became
             onely
             Officers
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             among
             these
             there
             was
             a
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             too
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             Festus
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               onely
               the
               first
               in
               the
               College
               :
            
             But
             all
             this
             relates
             onely
             to
             the
             City
             .
             That
             which
             comes
             nearer
             to
             our
             business
             is
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             
               Sacerdotes
               Provinciarum
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             in
             the
             (y)
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             .
             (z)
             
               Jac.
               Gothofredus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               difference
               between
               the
               Flamins
               and
               these
               was
            
             ;
             That
             the
             Flamins
             belong'd
             to
             particular
             Cities
             ;
             But
             these
             had
             
               whole
               Provinces
            
             under
             their
             Care
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             
               Honor
               Flaminii
            
             was
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               Honor
               Secerdotii
            
             ;
             this
             latter
             is
             called
             Archierosyne
             in
             the
             same
             Code
             ;
             And
             the
             Title
             and
             Office
             still
             continued
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Theodosius
               M.
            
             And
             it
             is
             there
             described
             
             to
             be
             
               a
               Care
               that
               Divine
               Offices
               were
               performed
               in
               their
               Temples
            
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             these
             were
             (a)
             Sopelianus
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             (b)
             Chrysantius
             in
             Lydia
             ,
             and
             (c)
             Arsacius
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             to
             whom
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Julian
             is
             still
             extant
             ,
             giving
             him
             charge
             to
             look
             after
             his
             Office
             with
             great
             Care
             ,
             and
             to
             warn
             and
             punish
             
               the
               inferiour
               Priests
            
             if
             they
             neglected
             their
             Duty
             .
             So
             that
             we
             have
             now
             found
             out
             what
             did
             bear
             a
             great
             correspondence
             among
             the
             Romans
             to
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             still
             remains
             a
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             they
             did
             not
             rather
             borrow
             this
             from
             the
             Christians
             ,
             than
             the
             Christians
             from
             them
             ?
             For
             Julian
             in
             that
             Epistle
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             persuade
             Arsacius
             to
             
               take
               all
               things
               commendable
               from
               the
               Christians
            
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             this
             was
             thought
             so
             by
             his
             Predecessours
             ,
             who
             first
             set
             up
             this
             
               Sacerdotal
               Government
               of
               Provinces
            
             among
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             it
             began
             much
             later
             than
             the
             first
             Settlement
             of
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ;
             For
             (d)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             That
             Maximinus
             appointed
             not
             onely
             Priests
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Chief-priests
               in
               the
               Provinces
            
             ,
             where
             Valesius
             mistakes
             his
             meaning
             ;
             for
             he
             thinks
             all
             the
             Innovation
             of
             Maximinus
             was
             the
             appointing
             them
             himself
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             Decuriones
             in
             the
             Cities
             :
             But
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             
               a
               new
               thing
            
             of
             Maximinus
             ,
             to
             appoint
             such
             an
             Order
             and
             Office
             among
             the
             Priests
             which
             had
             not
             been
             known
             before
             :
             And
             that
             which
             puts
             this
             matter
             out
             of
             doubt
             is
             ,
             That
             (e)
             Lactantius
             ,
             in
             his
             excellent
             Piece
             lately
             published
             out
             of
             MS.
             by
             Baluzius
             ,
             saith
             expresly
             of
             
               Maximinus
               ,
               Novo
               more
               Sacerdotes
               maximos
               per
               singulas
               Civitates
               singulos
               ex
               primoribus
               fecit
               ,
               i.e.
            
             That
             by
             
               a
               new
               Custome
            
             he
             appointed
             
               Chief
               Priests
            
             in
             the
             
               several
               Cities
            
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             Persons
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             onely
             to
             doe
             the
             
               Office
               of
               Priests
               themselves
            
             ;
             but
             to
             look
             after
             
               the
               inferiour
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             means
             to
             hinder
             the
             Christians
             from
             their
             Worship
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             punishment
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             though
             this
             were
             not
             enough
             ,
             
               He
               appointed
               other
               Priests
               over
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               above
               the
               rest
               .
            
             Although
             then
             Valesius
             asserted
             that
             such
             were
             elder
             than
             Maximinus
             ,
             yet
             Lactantius
             ,
             whose
             authority
             is
             far
             greater
             ,
             hath
             determined
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             ,
             long
             before
             Maximinus
             his
             time
             ,
             (f)
             Tertullian
             mentions
             the
             
               Praesides
               Sacerdotales
            
             ,
             but
             those
             do
             not
             relate
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Spectacula
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             place
             .
             (g)
             Some
             insist
             on
             the
             
               Sacerdotes
               Provinciales
            
             in
             (h)
             Tertullian
             ;
             but
             Rigaltius
             shews
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             comma
             between
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             unlikely
             the
             
               Provincial
               Priests
            
             should
             have
             
               Golden
               Crowns
            
             when
             those
             at
             Rome
             had
             not
             .
             And
             in
             a
             (i)
             Canon
             of
             the
             
               African
               Code
            
             we
             find
             the
             
               Sacerdotes
               Provinciae
            
             ,
             but
             that
             Council
             was
             long
             after
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             407.
             
             And
             these
             seem
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             Advocates
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             appear
             for
             the
             Causes
             which
             concerned
             the
             Temples
             and
             Sacrifices
             throughout
             the
             Province
             .
             According
             to
             which
             method
             ,
             the
             
               African
               Bishops
            
             there
             desire
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Churches
               might
               have
               Advocates
               too
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Privileges
               :
            
             Which
             Request
             was
             granted
             by
             (k)
             Honorius
             ;
             and
             was
             the
             first
             Introduction
             of
             Lawyers
             into
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             
               Defensores
               Ecclesiarum
            
             ,
             and
             were
             afterwards
             Judges
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
            
             .
             But
             that
             which
             comes
             nearer
             to
             this
             matter
             is
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Asiarchae
             ,
             who
             in
             some
             Coins
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             (l)
             Spanhemius
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Priests
               over
               thirteen
               Cities
            
             ;
             And
             this
             in
             the
             Law
             is
             called
             (m)
             
               Sacerdotium
               Asiae
            
             :
             But
             these
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             no
             other
             than
             those
             who
             took
             care
             of
             the
             
               publick
               Solemnities
            
             in
             the
             
               common
               Assembly
            
             in
             Asia
             ,
             when
             the
             People
             met
             out
             of
             these
             Cities
             to
             perform
             them
             either
             at
             Ephesus
             or
             Smyrna
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Cities
             within
             this
             combination
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             many
             (n)
             Learned
             Men.
             And
             although
             there
             were
             but
             one
             Chief
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             Office
             seem'd
             to
             have
             passed
             by
             turns
             through
             the
             several
             Cities
             ;
             And
             he
             in
             whose
             City
             the
             Solemnities
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             was
             the
             President
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Title
             of
             Asiarcha
             .
             But
             (o)
             
               Alb.
               Rubenius
            
             shews
             from
             Aristides
             and
             
               Dio
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Asiarchae
             
               had
               a
               Superintendency
               over
               the
               Temples
               and
               the
               Priests
               within
               the
               Community
               of
               the
            
             Asian
             Cities
             ;
             But
             these
             were
             onely
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Temples
               erected
               to
               the
            
             Caesars
             
               out
               of
               the
               common
               Stock
            
             ;
             The
             Temple
             of
             Diana
             at
             Ephesus
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               Ionian
               Community
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             that
             of
             
               Asia
               .
               Herodes
               Atticus
            
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Inscription
             at
             (p)
             Athens
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             Caesar
             
               's
               High-priest
            
             .
             But
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             onely
             a
             Title
             ,
             without
             Power
             .
             But
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             (q)
             Inscription
             at
             Thyatira
             ,
             That
             the
             Asiarcha
             was
             called
             
               the
               High-priest
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             and
             had
             Power
             
               to
               place
               Priests
               in
               the
               Cities
               under
               his
               Care.
            
             But
             still
             this
             falls
             short
             of
             such
             Chief-priests
             in
             the
             Provinces
             as
             Maximinus
             appointed
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             clear
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             
               Original
               Institution
            
             of
             Episcopacy
             here
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             it
             was
             not
             taken
             up
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Monkish
               Tradition
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Heathen
             Flamins
             and
             Archiflamins
             ;
             But
             came
             down
             by
             Succession
             from
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             
               Apostolical
               Churches
            
             .
             For
             although
             we
             cannot
             deduce
             a
             lineal
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             where
             Writings
             were
             preserved
             ,
             yet
             assoon
             as
             through
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             they
             came
             to
             have
             intercourse
             with
             foreign
             Churches
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             )
             they
             appeared
             with
             a
             proportionable
             number
             of
             Bishops
             with
             those
             of
             other
             Provinces
             ;
             And
             their
             Succession
             was
             not
             in
             the
             least
             disputed
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Sentence
             and
             Canons
             as
             others
             did
             .
             And
             what
             Canons
             did
             then
             pass
             ,
             did
             no
             doubt
             as
             much
             concern
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             to
             observe
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Churches
             whose
             Bishops
             were
             there
             present
             .
             Which
             Canons
             were
             passed
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             ;
             For
             they
             never
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             confirm
             ,
             but
             to
             publish
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             him
             ;
             Their
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Quae
               decrevimus
               Communi
               Concilio
               ,
               Charitati
               tuae
               significamus
               ,
               ut
               omnes
               sciant
               quid
               in
               futurum
               obser●are
               debeant
               .
            
             (r)
             Baronius
             had
             good
             luck
             to
             find
             out
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Pope's
               confirmation
            
             here
             ;
             Whereas
             they
             plainly
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               they
               had
               already
               decreed
               them
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               to
               him
               to
               divulge
               them
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             As
             (s)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Emperours
               sent
               their
               Edicts
               to
               their
            
             Praefecti
             Praetorio
             .
             Was
             that
             to
             confirm
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Pope
               had
               a
               larger
               Diocese
            
             ;
             But
             if
             these
             words
             had
             implied
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
               over
               the
               Bishops
            
             there
             assembled
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             assume
             to
             themselves
             this
             Power
             to
             make
             Canons
             ;
             And
             onely
             to
             signifie
             to
             him
             
               what
               they
               had
               done
            
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             communicate
             these
             Canons
             to
             others
             ?
             Would
             such
             a
             Message
             from
             a
             Council
             have
             been
             born
             ,
             
             since
             the
             
               Papal
               Supremacy
            
             hath
             been
             owned
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             how
             fancily
             would
             it
             have
             looked
             in
             any
             Council
             within
             the
             Patriarchats
             of
             the
             East
             to
             have
             done
             so
             ?
             But
             these
             Bishops
             of
             Arles
             knew
             no
             other
             Style
             then
             ,
             but
             
               Charitati
               tuae
            
             ;
             And
             they
             signifie
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               what
               they
               had
               already
               decreed
               ,
            
             but
             not
             what
             they
             had
             prepared
             for
             him
             to
             confirm
             .
             And
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             owning
             his
             Authority
             in
             calling
             them
             together
             ,
             That
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             They
             were
             assembled
             at
             the
             Emperour's
             Command
             ,
             
             and
             were
             so
             far
             from
             expecting
             Directions
             
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               tell
               him
               they
               had
            
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             Tradition
             and
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ;
             
               They
               wished
               indeed
            
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             judged
             together
             with
             them
             .
             
               Was
               this
               to
               make
               him
               sole
               Iudge
               ?
               or
               could
               they
               believe
               him
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               be
               their
            
             Supreme
             Head
             ?
             
               They
               could
               have
               been
            
             glad
             of
             the
             Company
             of
             their
             Brother
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               as
               they
               familiarly
               call
               him
            
             ;
             But
             since
             his
             Occasions
             would
             not
             permit
             his
             Absence
             from
             home
             ,
             they
             acquaint
             him
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             send
             him
             an
             Abstract
             of
             their
             Canons
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             both
             in
             Sirmondus
             and
             Baronius
             .
             By
             this
             we
             see
             what
             Opinion
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             and
             their
             Brethren
             had
             of
             the
             
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             their
             Canons
             ;
             Those
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             Heads
             ;
             Either
             to
             the
             
               Keeping
               of
               Easter
            
             ;
             Or
             to
             the
             
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             ;
             Or
             to
             
               Lay
               Communion
            
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             to
             Easter
             ,
             That
             Council
             decreed
             ,
             Can.
             1.
             
             
               That
               it
               should
               be
               observed
               on
               the
               same
               day
               and
               time
               throughout
               the
               World.
               And
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               should
               give
               notice
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               according
               to
               custome
               .
            
             But
             
             this
             latter
             part
             was
             repealed
             ,
             as
             Binius
             confesses
             ,
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             referr'd
             this
             matter
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             There
             were
             Canons
             which
             related
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             those
             were
             four
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               no
               Bishop
               should
               trample
               upon
               another
               ,
            
             Can.
             17.
             which
             Albaspineus
             well
             interprets
             of
             invading
             another's
             Diocese
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               As
               to
               travelling
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               allow'd
               to
               perform
               Divine
               Offices
               in
               the
               City
               they
               came
               unto
               ,
            
             Can.
             19.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               That
               no
               Bishop
               should
               consecrate
               another
               alone
               ,
               but
               he
               ought
               to
               take
               seven
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               three
               ,
            
             Can.
             20.
             
             Which
             shews
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             then
             in
             the
             Western
             Provinces
             and
             so
             in
             Britain
             at
             that
             time
             .
             The
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             ,
             C.
             4.
             takes
             notice
             onely
             of
             
               three
               Bishops
            
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             because
             many
             Eastern
             Provinces
             had
             not
             seven
             ;
             as
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
            
             observes
             on
             that
             Canon
             .
             In
             an
             African
             Council
             in
             Cresconius
             we
             find
             ,
             
               That
               because
               two
               had
               presumed
               to
               consecrate
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               they
               desire
               that
               twelve
               may
               be
               present
            
             ;
             But
             Aurelius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             refused
             it
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Because
               in
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Tripolis
             
               there
               were
               but
               five
               Bishops
            
             .
             Therefore
             when
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             appoints
             seven
             ,
             it
             doth
             suppose
             these
             Provinces
             to
             have
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Bishops
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               That
               if
               any
               were
               proved
               to
               have
               been
            
             Traditores
             
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               Persecution
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             have
             given
             up
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             or
             Vessels
             ,
             
               or
               to
               have
               betrayed
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               this
               proved
               by
               Authentick
               Acts
               ;
               Then
               they
               were
               to
               be
               deposed
               .
            
             However
             
               their
               Ordinations
               are
               declared
               to
               be
               valid
               ,
            
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             to
             inferiour
             Clergy
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Excommunication
               is
               denounced
               against
               those
               that
               put
               out
               money
               to
               use
               ,
            
             Can.
             12.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               they
               were
               not
               to
               forsake
               the
               Churches
               where
               they
               were
               ordained
               ,
            
             Can.
             2.
             
             And
             Deprivation
             is
             threatned
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             Can.
             21.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               Deacons
               are
               forbidden
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
            
             there
             called
             Offering
             ,
             Can.
             15.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             As
             to
             
               Lay
               Communion
            
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Those
               that
               refuse
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               Employment
               as
               Souldiers
               ,
               now
               the
               Persecution
               was
               over
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               suspended
               Communion
               ,
            
             Can.
             3.
             
             
             The
             words
             are
             ,
             
               de
               his
               qui
               Arma
               projiciunt
               in
               Pace
               .
            
             Of
             which
             some
             do
             hardly
             make
             tolerable
             sense
             .
             Binius
             saith
             it
             must
             be
             read
             
               in
               Bello
            
             .
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             contrary
             to
             Peace
             than
             War
             ;
             How
             then
             should
             such
             a
             mistake
             happen
             ?
             Albaspineus
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               against
               those
               who
               refuse
               to
               be
               Souldiers
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               :
               Baronius
            
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               against
               them
               that
               apostatize
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
            
             ;
             But
             if
             a
             Metaphorical
             Sense
             will
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             which
             seems
             most
             probable
             is
             ,
             That
             many
             Christians
             ,
             now
             the
             Persecution
             was
             over
             ,
             neglected
             that
             Care
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             Strictness
             of
             Discipline
             which
             they
             used
             before
             ;
             And
             therefore
             such
             are
             here
             threatned
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             be
             thrown
             out
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             debarr'd
             Communion
             till
             they
             had
             recover'd
             themselves
             .
             And
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             
               Josephus
               Aegyptius
            
             and
             
               Joh.
               Antiochenus
            
             do
             understand
             the
             12.
             
             Can.
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Metaphorical
             Sense
             be
             thought
             too
             hard
             ;
             Then
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             renounced
             being
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             much
             now
             in
             time
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Peace
            
             ,
             as
             under
             Persecution
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Souldiers
             without
             committing
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             appear'd
             in
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Licinius
             and
             others
             .
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             (t)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             
               gave
               them
               all
               leave
               to
               forsake
               their
               Employment
               that
               would
               .
            
             But
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             might
             well
             apprehend
             ,
             That
             if
             all
             Christians
             renounced
             being
             Souldiers
             ,
             They
             must
             still
             have
             an
             Army
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Emperours
             were
             ;
             And
             therefore
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             make
             such
             a
             Canon
             as
             this
             ,
             since
             the
             Christians
             ever
             thought
             it
             lawfull
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Wars
             ;
             Provided
             no
             
               Idolatrous
               Acts
            
             were
             imposed
             ,
             which
             was
             frequently
             done
             on
             purpose
             by
             the
             Persecutours
             ,
             as
             
               Maximianus
               ,
               Licinius
               ,
               Julian
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             I
             think
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             difficult
             Canon
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               For
               those
               who
               drove
               the
               Chariots
               in
               Races
               ,
               and
               acted
               on
               Theatres
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               continued
               so
               to
               doe
            
             ;
             There
             being
             so
             many
             Occasions
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             
               They
               were
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               Communion
               ,
            
             Can.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               That
               those
               who
               were
               Christians
               and
               made
               Governours
               of
               remote
               places
               should
               carry
               with
               them
               the
               communicatory
               Letters
               of
               their
               own
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               debarr'd
               Communion
               ,
               unless
               they
               acted
               against
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             Can.
             7.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             
               That
               those
               
               who
               were
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               weakness
               should
               have
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               afterwards
               ,
            
             Can.
             6.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             
               That
               those
               who
               brought
               Testimonials
               from
               Confessours
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               take
               communicatory
               Letters
               from
               their
               Bishop
               ,
            
             Can.
             9.
             
             (
             6.
             )
             
               That
               those
               who
               found
               their
               Wives
               in
               Adultery
               ,
               should
               be
               advised
               not
               to
               marry
               again
               while
               they
               did
               live
               ,
            
             Can.
             10.
             
             (
             7.
             )
             
               That
               those
               young
               Women
               who
               did
               marry
               Infidels
               should
               for
               a
               time
               be
               suspended
               Communion
               ,
            
             Can.
             11.
             
             (
             8.
             )
             
               That
               those
               who
               falsly
               accused
               their
               Brethren
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               as
               long
               as
               they
               lived
               ,
            
             Can.
             14.
             
             (
             9.
             )
             
               That
               none
               who
               were
               excommunicated
               in
               one
               place
               should
               be
               absolved
               in
               another
               ,
            
             Can.
             16.
             
             (
             10.
             )
             
               That
               no
               Apostate
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               in
               Sickness
               ;
               But
               they
               ought
               to
               wait
               till
               they
               recover'd
               and
               shew'd
               amendment
               ,
            
             Can.
             22.
             
             (
             11.
             )
             
               That
               those
               who
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               should
               not
               be
               rebaptized
               ,
            
             Can.
             8.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Canon
             which
             Saint
             Augustine
             on
             all
             occasions
             pressed
             upon
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             as
             Sirmondus
             and
             Launoy
             think
             ;
             And
             therefore
             they
             suppose
             this
             Council
             to
             be
             called
             so
             often
             a
             Plenary
             and
             
               Vniversal
               Council
            
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             present
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Provinces
             out
             of
             which
             they
             came
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             was
             the
             first
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III
             Of
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             .
          
           
             
               GReat
               Probabilities
               that
               the
               British
               Bishops
               were
               present
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
            
             
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               
               Constantine's
               being
               born
               in
               Britain
               clear'd
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               relating
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Churches
               explained
               .
            
             
               How
               far
               the
               right
               of
               Election
               was
               devolved
               to
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Authority
               of
               Provincial
               Synods
               there
               settled
               .
            
             
               Particular
               Exceptions
               as
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Rome
              
               and
               Antioch
               from
               ancient
               Custome
               .
            
             
               They
               had
               then
               a
               Patriarchal
               Power
               within
               certain
               bounds
               .
            
             
               No
               Metropolitans
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               and
               Alexandria
               .
            
             
               The
               just
               Rights
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               clear'd
               .
            
             
               No
               evidence
               that
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Roman
               Patriarchate
               .
            
             
               The
               Cyprian
               Privilege
               vindicated
               from
               all
               late
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               The
               Patriarchal
               Rights
               examin'd
               ;
               And
               from
               them
               the
               Pope's
               Patriarchal
               Power
               over
               the
               Western
               Churches
               at
               large
               disputed
               and
               overthrown
               .
            
             
               Pope
               
               Leo's
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               held
               for
               the
               Western
               Churches
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               British
               Bishops
               present
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Sardica
               .
            
             
               What
               Authority
               granted
               by
               them
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               it
               extends
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             deduced
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             down
             to
             the
             Appearance
             of
             the
             British
             Bishops
             at
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             I
             now
             come
             to
             the
             famous
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             And
             although
             the
             Subscriptions
             still
             remaining
             
             which
             are
             very
             imperfect
             and
             confused
             in
             the
             best
             Copies
             ,
             do
             not
             discover
             any
             of
             the
             British
             Bishops
             to
             have
             been
             there
             present
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             Probabilities
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             Constantine
             declares
             ,
             that
             his
             Design
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             as
             full
             an
             Appearance
             of
             Bishops
             there
             from
             all
             parts
             as
             he
             could
             well
             get
             together
             .
             To
             that
             end
             he
             sent
             forth
             an
             universal
             Summons
             for
             the
             Bishops
             to
             come
             
               out
               of
               all
               Provinces
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             word
             used
             by
             (a)
             Eusebius
             .
             And
             presently
             after
             he
             saith
             
             Constantine's
             Edict
             was
             divulged
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               all
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             How
             can
             this
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Summons
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Gaul
             and
             Britain
             ?
             And
             to
             prevent
             all
             Objections
             ,
             as
             to
             difficulty
             and
             charges
             of
             Passage
             ,
             Eusebius
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               given
               order
               to
               have
               the
               publick
               Carriages
               ready
               ,
               and
               all
               Expences
               to
               be
               defrayed
               for
               them
               .
            
             To
             this
             purpose
             Tractoriae
             were
             to
             be
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Order
             ,
             which
             secured
             their
             Passage
             and
             Provision
             in
             all
             Places
             ;
             The
             form
             of
             which
             is
             exstant
             in
             (b)
             Baronius
             .
             And
             the
             
               Classis
               Britannica
            
             lying
             near
             to
             Britain
             to
             secure
             these
             Coasts
             from
             the
             Franks
             and
             Saxons
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             troublesome
             ,
             (
             and
             over
             which
             Carausius
             so
             lately
             was
             appointed
             Admiral
             to
             clear
             these
             Seas
             )
             the
             Bishops
             here
             could
             not
             want
             conveniency
             to
             transport
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Constantine
             expressed
             great
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             Numbers
             that
             did
             appear
             from
             all
             parts
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             ,
             That
             they
             did
             answer
             his
             expectation
             .
             For
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             (c)
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               had
               brought
               together
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Bishops
            
             ;
             But
             more
             fully
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Churches
             ;
             
               That
               to
               the
               Settlement
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               it
               was
               then
               necessary
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               should
               meet
               together
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               greatest
               part
               :
            
             Therefore
             he
             had
             assembled
             as
             many
             as
             he
             could
             .
             But
             when
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             what
             numbers
             of
             Bishops
             there
             were
             in
             these
             Western
             Provinces
             ,
             how
             could
             Constantine
             use
             such
             Expressions
             as
             these
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             summoned
             to
             appear
             ?
             And
             (d)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               were
               summon'd
               did
               come
               according
               to
               appointment
               with
               great
               readiness
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             ;
             And
             he
             after
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               most
               eminent
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               
               as
               well
               those
               of
            
             Europe
             as
             Asia
             and
             Africa
             
               did
               come
               to
               Nice
            
             .
             Did
             not
             Eusebius
             know
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Britain
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             most
             certainly
             ,
             For
             he
             mentions
             
               their
               early
               conversion
               to
               Christianity
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             ;
             And
             in
             that
             very
             Book
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             
             he
             mentions
             
               the
               Churches
               of
               Britain
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             Gaul
             and
             Spain
             :
             And
             there
             Constantine
             insists
             upon
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Western
             and
             
               Northern
               Churches
               about
               Easter
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Southern
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Eastern
             .
             Now
             if
             their
             Consent
             were
             so
             considerable
             as
             to
             add
             weight
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             they
             should
             be
             left
             out
             ,
             when
             he
             designed
             an
             
               Oecumenical
               Council
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             make
             it
             so
             ,
             which
             certainly
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             Provinces
             within
             the
             Empire
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             probable
             the
             Churches
             of
             Britain
             should
             be
             left
             out
             ,
             considering
             
             Constantine's
             relation
             to
             Britain
             .
             For
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             here
             on
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             But
             ,
             if
             the
             Panegyrist
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             time
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             
               He
               was
               born
               here
            
             .
             For
             ,
             comparing
             (e)
             Constantius
             and
             him
             together
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Father
               deliver'd
            
             Britain
             
               from
               Slavery
               ,
               Tu
               etiam
               Nobiles
               illic
               oriendo
               fecisti
               :
            
             The
             question
             now
             is
             ,
             Whether
             these
             words
             relate
             to
             his
             Birth
             ,
             or
             to
             
               his
               being
               proclaimed
               Caesar
            
             here
             ?
             Livineius
             is
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             after
             (f)
             Lipsius
             ;
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             decline
             the
             most
             natural
             and
             proper
             sense
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               brought
               a
               great
               honour
               to
            
             Britain
             
               by
               being
               born
               in
               it
            
             .
             (g)
             Eumenius
             ,
             in
             another
             Panegyrick
             ,
             applauds
             the
             happiness
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               That
               had
               the
               first
               sight
               of
            
             Constantine
             Caesar.
             This
             is
             likewise
             capable
             of
             both
             senses
             ;
             But
             he
             immediately
             falls
             into
             a
             high
             commendation
             of
             Britain
             ,
             for
             its
             
               Temper
               ,
               Fertility
               ,
               Riches
            
             and
             
               Length
               of
               days
            
             .
             If
             this
             were
             
             Constantine's
             
               own
               Countrey
            
             ,
             this
             was
             done
             like
             an
             Oratour
             ;
             If
             not
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             this
             ?
             And
             then
             he
             parallels
             Britain
             with
             
               Egypt
               ,
               where
            
             Mercury
             
               was
               born
            
             ;
             Which
             shews
             that
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             Place
             of
             Nativity
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             former
             Panegyrist
             made
             his
             Oration
             to
             Maximianus
             and
             Constantine
             together
             ,
             upon
             his
             Marriage
             of
             Theodora
             his
             Daughter
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             probable
             that
             he
             would
             to
             him
             so
             much
             own
             
             Constantine's
             being
             made
             Caesar
             in
             Britain
             ;
             For
             that
             was
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Government
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Court
             of
             Maximianus
             and
             Dioclesian
             ;
             for
             as
             Galerius
             told
             Dioclesian
             when
             he
             would
             have
             had
             four
             
               Augusti
               ;
               No
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               That
               is
               against
               your
               own
               Maxim
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               have
               onely
               two
            
             Augusti
             ,
             
               and
               for
               them
               to
               name
               two
            
             Caesars
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             That
             the
             Oratour
             should
             ,
             to
             Maximianus
             his
             face
             ,
             own
             him
             to
             be
             made
             Caesar
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             those
             who
             were
             then
             Augusti
             :
             But
             if
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             being
             made
             Caesar
             by
             Galerius
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             doubtfull
             whether
             he
             were
             then
             in
             Britain
             .
             For
             (h)
             Lactantius
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               took
               time
               to
               consider
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               hardly
               brought
               to
               it
               :
            
             But
             (f)
             Nazarius
             ,
             and
             (k)
             Praxagoras
             ,
             both
             say
             ,
             That
             Constantine
             
               went
               into
            
             Gaul
             
               soon
               after
               his
               Father's
               death
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             Gaul
             first
             saw
             him
             Caesar
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Empire
             at
             that
             time
             .
             So
             that
             this
             one
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Panegyrist
             weighs
             more
             with
             me
             than
             ten
             Cedrenus's
             or
             Nicephorus's
             who
             say
             
               he
               was
               born
               in
               the
               East
               .
            
             But
             I
             produce
             this
             onely
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             improbability
             ,
             That
             the
             British
             Churches
             should
             be
             omitted
             by
             Constantine
             in
             the
             Summons
             to
             his
             
               Oecumenical
               Council
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             That
             they
             being
             summon'd
             should
             neglect
             to
             go
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             They
             were
             certainly
             summon'd
             ,
             and
             did
             go
             to
             the
             Councils
             of
             Sardica
             and
             Ariminum
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             of
             Arles
             before
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             we
             believe
             them
             left
             out
             in
             that
             of
             Nice
             ?
             This
             argument
             alone
             prevailed
             with
             Mr.
             (l)
             Selden
             to
             believe
             them
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             we
             are
             now
             forced
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             best
             Probabilities
             ,
             since
             Athanasius
             his
             (m)
             Synodicon
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             lost
             ,
             wherein
             all
             their
             Names
             were
             set
             down
             who
             were
             then
             present
             ;
             And
             that
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             distinct
             ,
             which
             (n)
             Epiphanius
             had
             seen
             .
          
           
             There
             being
             then
             so
             much
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             British
             Bishops
             present
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             more
             cause
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             there
             settled
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             better
             understand
             the
             just
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             .
             After
             the
             Points
             of
             Faith
             and
             the
             Time
             of
             Easter
             were
             determined
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             there
             assembled
             made
             
               twenty
               Canons
            
             for
             the
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             partly
             re-inforced
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             and
             partly
             added
             
             new
             .
             Those
             that
             were
             re-inforced
             were
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Against
               Clergy-mens
               taking
               the
               customary
               Vsury
               then
               allow'd
               ,
            
             Can.
             17.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Against
               their
               removing
               from
               their
               own
               Diocese
               ,
            
             Can.
             15.
             which
             is
             here
             extended
             to
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             such
             removal
             is
             declared
             null
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Against
               Deacons
               giving
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Bishops
               ,
            
             Can.
             18.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             to
             
               Lay
               Communion
            
             ;
             The
             Canon
             against
             
               re-baptizing
               is
               re-inforced
               by
            
             Can.
             19.
             wherein
             those
             onely
             who
             renounced
             the
             Trinity
             are
             required
             to
             be
             re-baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             against
             being
             
               excommunicated
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               received
               into
               Communion
               in
               another
               ,
            
             Can.
             5.
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             the
             Laity
             of
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             
               New
               Canons
            
             about
             
               Lay
               Communion
            
             ,
             they
             chiefly
             concerned
             the
             Lapsed
             in
             times
             of
             Persecution
             .
             As
             (
             1.
             )
             
               If
               they
               were
               onely
               Catechumens
               ,
               that
               for
               three
               years
               they
               should
               remain
               in
               the
               lowest
               Form
               ,
               not
               being
               admitted
               to
               join
               in
               any
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               hear
               the
               Lessons
               read
               ,
               and
               the
               Instructions
               that
               were
               there
               given
               ,
            
             Can.
             14.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             
               For
               those
               that
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               fell
               voluntarily
            
             in
             the
             late
             Persecution
             of
             
               Licinius
               ,
               They
               were
               for
               three
               years
               to
               remain
               among
               those
               who
               were
               admitted
               onely
               to
               hear
               ,
               for
               seven
               years
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Penitents
               ,
               and
               for
               two
               years
               to
               join
               onely
               with
               the
               People
               in
               Prayers
               ,
               without
               being
               admitted
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             Can.
             11.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             
               For
               those
               Souldiers
               who
            
             (
             in
             that
             Persecution
             when
             Licinius
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Heathen
             Gods
             if
             they
             would
             continue
             in
             their
             Places
             )
             
               first
               renounced
               their
               Employments
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               Bribery
               or
               other
               means
               got
               into
               them
               again
               ,
               for
               three
               years
               they
               were
               to
               be
               without
               joining
               in
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               ten
               years
               to
               remain
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Penitents
               ;
               But
               so
               as
               to
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Bishop's
               Discretion
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               remit
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Discipline
               ,
            
             Can.
             12.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             
               If
               persons
               happen'd
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               Death
               before
               they
               had
               passed
               through
               all
               the
               methods
               of
               the
               Churches
               Discipline
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               denyed
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               But
               if
               they
               recover
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Penitents
               ,
            
             Can.
             13.
             
             But
             there
             was
             one
             Canon
             added
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             which
             concerned
             Vniformity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             last
             of
             the
             
               Genuine
               Canons
            
             .
             It
             had
             been
             an
             ancient
             
             Custome
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             forbear
             kneeling
             in
             the
             
               publick
               Devotion
            
             on
             the
             
               Lord's
               days
            
             ,
             and
             between
             Easter
             and
             Whitsontide
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             some
             who
             refused
             to
             observe
             it
             ;
             And
             therefore
             this
             Canon
             was
             made
             to
             bring
             all
             to
             an
             
               Vniformity
               in
               that
               Practice
            
             ,
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             other
             Canons
             which
             relate
             more
             especially
             to
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             those
             either
             concern
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             For
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               None
               who
               had
               voluntarily
               castrated
               themselves
               were
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               Orders
               ,
            
             Can.
             1.
             
             For
             it
             seems
             
             Origen's
             Fact
             ,
             however
             condemned
             by
             some
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             admired
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             (o)
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
            
             thinks
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Valesii
             ,
             who
             
               castrated
               all
            
             ,
             came
             from
             him
             ;
             But
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Origen
             did
             propagate
             any
             Sect
             of
             this
             kind
             ;
             And
             Epiphanius
             makes
             one
             Valens
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             ;
             However
             this
             great
             Council
             thought
             fit
             to
             exclude
             all
             such
             from
             any
             Capacity
             of
             Church
             Employments
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             generally
             supposed
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Fact
             of
             Leontius
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             (p)
             castrating
             himself
             because
             of
             his
             suspicious
             Conversation
             with
             Eustolia
             ,
             gave
             the
             particular
             Occasion
             to
             the
             making
             this
             Canon
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               None
               who
               were
               lately
               Catechumens
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               consecrated
               Bishops
               or
               ordained
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             Can.
             2.
             
             For
             however
             it
             had
             happen'd
             well
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             Cases
             ,
             as
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             before
             ,
             and
             others
             after
             this
             Council
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Nectarius
            
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             there
             was
             great
             reason
             to
             make
             a
             standing
             Rule
             against
             it
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               None
               of
               the
               Clergy
               were
               to
               have
               any
               Women
               to
               live
               in
               the
               House
               with
               them
               ,
               except
               very
               near
               Relations
               ,
               as
               Mother
               ,
               or
               Sister
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
             For
             some
             ,
             pretending
             
               greater
               Sanctity
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               declining
               Marriage
            
             ,
             yet
             affected
             the
             
               familiar
               Conversation
               of
               Women
            
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             same
             pretence
             .
             For
             (q)
             Budaeus
             hath
             well
             observed
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               a
               Companion
               of
               Celibacy
            
             ;
             So
             that
             when
             two
             Persons
             were
             resolved
             to
             continue
             unmarried
             and
             agreed
             to
             live
             together
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             (r)
             Tertullian
             ,
             writing
             against
             second
             Marriages
             ,
             seems
             to
             advise
             this
             Practice
             ,
             
               Habe
               aliquam
               
               Vxorem
               spiritualem
               ;
               adsume
               de
               Viduis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             soon
             grew
             into
             a
             Custome
             in
             Africa
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (s)
             St.
             Cyprian
             who
             writes
             vehemently
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             shews
             the
             Danger
             and
             Scandal
             of
             it
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Conversation
             was
             under
             a
             Pretence
             of
             Sanctity
             appears
             by
             (t)
             St.
             
             Jerom's
             words
             ,
             speaking
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             
               Sub
               nominibus
               pietatis
               quaerentium
               suspecta
               consortia
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Sub
               nomine
               Religionis
               &
               umbra
               Continentiae
               .
            
             But
             elsewhere
             he
             calls
             it
             
               Pestis
               Agapetarum
            
             ,
             for
             it
             spread
             like
             the
             Plague
             ,
             and
             was
             restrained
             with
             great
             Difficulty
             ;
             And
             at
             last
             Laws
             were
             added
             to
             Canons
             ,
             these
             being
             found
             ineffectual
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               If
               any
               persons
               were
               admitted
               loosely
               and
               without
               due
               Examination
               into
               Orders
               ,
               or
               upon
               Confession
               of
               lawfull
               Impediments
               had
               Hands
               notwithstanding
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
               such
               Ordinations
               were
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               as
               Canonical
               ,
            
             Can.
             9.
             which
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             Canon
             as
             to
             one
             Case
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               if
               any
               lapsed
               persons
               were
               ordained
               ,
               whether
               the
               Ordainers
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               or
               knowingly
               they
               were
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
            
             Can.
             10.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             
               If
               any
               among
               the
            
             Novatians
             
               returned
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               their
               Consent
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               it
               ,
               their
               Ordination
               seems
               to
               be
               allowed
               .
               Justellus
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             think
             
               a
               new
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             was
             required
             by
             this
             Canon
             ;
             If
             any
             of
             the
             
               Novatian
               Clergy
            
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             and
             the
             old
             Latin
             Interpreter
             do
             render
             it
             .
             But
             
               Balsamon
               ,
               Zonaras
            
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             former
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Clergy
             were
             hereby
             allow'd
             .
             If
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             seem
             to
             be
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             their
             Sense
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             in
             a
             parallel
             Case
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             
               new
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Meletians
             who
             were
             ordained
             in
             Schism
             too
             ,
             they
             determined
             in
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             that
             they
             should
             be
             received
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               a
               more
               sacred
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             agreed
             whether
             this
             implies
             a
             Reordination
             or
             not
             .
             (u)
             Valesius
             thinks
             it
             doth
             ,
             but
             others
             take
             it
             onely
             for
             a
             
               simple
               Benediction
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               upon
               Reconciliation
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             (w)
             
               Godfrey
               Hermant
            
             hath
             at
             large
             proved
             Reordination
             in
             this
             Case
             to
             have
             been
             against
             the
             sense
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             wherein
             he
             hath
             the
             advantage
             of
             Valesius
             :
             as
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             one
             that
             reflects
             on
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             
               Luciferian
               Schism
            
             ;
             which
             began
             upon
             the
             Council
             of
             
             Alexandria's
             allowing
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Bishops
            
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             very
             strange
             if
             Schism
             were
             more
             destructive
             to
             Orders
             than
             plain
             Heresie
             .
             But
             the
             Novatian
             
               Bishop
               was
               to
               have
               no
               Jurisdiction
               where
               there
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             Among
             the
             Canons
             which
             relate
             to
             the
             Settlement
             and
             Polity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             these
             three
             are
             very
             material
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             About
             Election
             and
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             About
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             About
             the
             
               Bounds
               of
               Jurisdiction
            
             .
             For
             the
             seventh
             Canon
             is
             but
             a
             
               Complement
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               giving
               him
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Metropolitane
               without
               the
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             About
             Election
             and
             
               Consecration
               of
               Bishops
            
             .
             The
             Canon
             is
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Bishop
               ought
               chiefly
               to
               be
               constituted
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Province
               ;
               But
               if
               this
               be
               too
               difficult
               ,
               either
               through
               urgent
               Occasions
               ,
               or
               the
               length
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               yet
               three
               must
               be
               present
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               absent
               under
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               the
               Consecration
               .
               But
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               all
               things
               done
               in
               the
               Province
               must
               be
               reserved
               to
               the
               Metropolitane
               ,
            
             Can.
             4.
             
             By
             this
             Canon
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             came
             now
             to
             be
             settled
             under
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Approbation
             .
             And
             here
             we
             find
             ,
             That
             every
             Province
             had
             a
             number
             of
             Bishops
             within
             it self
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Metropolitane
             were
             obtained
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Rights
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             chief
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             of
             every
             Province
             ,
             are
             hereby
             secured
             ;
             For
             the
             last
             Clause
             doth
             not
             merely
             refer
             to
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             But
             takes
             in
             that
             ,
             with
             other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             of
             the
             Province
             .
             The
             onely
             difficulty
             lies
             in
             the
             first
             Clause
             ,
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             
               constituting
               a
               new
               Bishop
            
             ;
             Whether
             the
             right
             of
             Election
             is
             hereby
             devolved
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             onely
             the
             right
             of
             Consecration
             upon
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             Which
             is
             therefore
             here
             fit
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             because
             the
             ancient
             Practice
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             may
             from
             hence
             be
             gathered
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             justly
             presume
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             .
             
             And
             because
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             is
             ambiguous
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             see
             ,
             what
             Sense
             the
             Greek
             Writers
             do
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             Balsamon
             interprets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             
               chusing
               by
               Suffrage
            
             ;
             And
             he
             in
             plain
             terms
             saith
             ,
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             
               the
               right
               of
               Election
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Province
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             not
             Balsamon
             alone
             ,
             as
             some
             imagine
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             
               Zonaras
               ,
               Aristenus
               ,
               Matthaeus
               Blastares
               ,
            
             as
             any
             one
             may
             find
             .
             But
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               If
               they
               are
               all
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               they
               are
               greatly
               mistaken
               ,
               because
               this
               Council
               ,
               in
               their
               Synodical
               Epistle
               to
               those
               of
            
             Alexandria
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             
               declare
               their
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             (x)
             
               That
               if
               any
               Bishops
               decease
               ,
               others
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               admitted
               in
               their
               room
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               worthy
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               do
               chuse
               them
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             One
             would
             think
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             had
             put
             this
             matter
             wholly
             into
             the
             
               Peoples
               hands
            
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             look
             into
             that
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             much
             otherwise
             .
             For
             the
             case
             was
             this
             .
             The
             Council
             declares
             their
             tenderness
             towards
             those
             that
             had
             been
             made
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             in
             the
             
               Meletian
               Schism
            
             ,
             allowing
             their
             Orders
             upon
             due
             Submission
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             exercise
             any
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             those
             in
             Possession
             ;
             But
             if
             any
             Bishops
             died
             ,
             those
             
               Meletian
               Bishops
            
             might
             succeed
             ,
             but
             with
             these
             three
             Provisoes
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               they
               be
               judged
               worthy
            
             ;
             By
             whom
             ?
             by
             the
             People
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ;
             For
             then
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             of
             the
             following
             Clause
             ,
             but
             this
             Judgment
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Canon
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               If
               the
               People
               chuse
               them
            
             ?
             What
             People
             ?
             The
             
               Meletian
               party
            
             ?
             No
             ;
             They
             are
             excluded
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             being
             in
             Schism
             ,
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             Choice
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             .
             For
             they
             are
             forbidden
             before
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               put
               up
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Persons
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               or
               to
               hold
               up
               their
               hands
            
             ;
             And
             so
             all
             
               right
               of
               Suffrage
            
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Schism
             ;
             So
             that
             what
             right
             of
             choice
             was
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             was
             onely
             in
             the
             sound
             and
             untainted
             Party
             ,
             and
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             more
             but
             a
             Nomination
             by
             the
             People
             ;
             For
             the
             true
             right
             of
             Election
             was
             still
             in
             the
             Bishops
             .
             For
             (
             3.
             )
             all
             this
             signified
             nothing
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             which
             
             immediately
             follows
             the
             other
             .
             And
             is
             it
             a
             fair
             thing
             to
             mention
             that
             
               Clause
               onely
            
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             two
             other
             ,
             which
             reduce
             it
             to
             a
             bare
             Nomination
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Meletian
               party
            
             excluded
             too
             ?
             Would
             those
             who
             contend
             among
             us
             for
             
               popular
               Elections
            
             like
             them
             upon
             these
             terms
             ?
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             the
             People
             to
             propose
             or
             nominate
             Persons
             to
             be
             chosen
             ;
             And
             another
             for
             them
             to
             have
             the
             right
             of
             Election
             :
             And
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             a
             Person
             chosen
             to
             have
             the
             
               consent
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             them
             to
             have
             
               the
               Power
               to
               reject
               him
            
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             please
             them
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             the
             People
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             enjoy
             
               some
               Privileges
            
             till
             the
             Inconveniences
             of
             them
             have
             made
             them
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             just
             Laws
             :
             And
             another
             for
             them
             to
             challenge
             such
             
               a
               right
               as
               inherent
            
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             there
             lies
             no
             obligation
             on
             them
             to
             submit
             .
             If
             these
             things
             were
             better
             understood
             ,
             it
             would
             allay
             some
             mens
             heats
             about
             these
             matters
             ;
             For
             granting
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             the
             People
             had
             the
             liberty
             of
             proposing
             names
             ,
             or
             objecting
             against
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             chosen
             ;
             And
             although
             their
             consent
             were
             generally
             desired
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             doth
             not
             put
             the
             right
             of
             Election
             in
             them
             ;
             For
             all
             that
             they
             could
             doe
             signified
             nothing
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitane
             ;
             and
             none
             are
             properly
             said
             
               to
               chuse
            
             but
             those
             upon
             whose
             Judgment
             the
             Determination
             depends
             ,
             the
             rest
             do
             but
             propose
             and
             
               offer
               Persons
            
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             So
             that
             the
             utmost
             the
             People
             could
             have
             by
             this
             Canon
             was
             a
             right
             of
             Nomination
             ;
             Which
             upon
             Seditions
             and
             Tumults
             was
             justly
             alter'd
             :
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Plea
             for
             resuming
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             divine
             and
             
               unalterable
               Right
            
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             done
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             by
             those
             who
             seem
             to
             court
             the
             Peoples
             favour
             ,
             by
             pleading
             for
             
               popular
               Elections
            
             at
             this
             day
             from
             the
             Precedents
             of
             former
             times
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             the
             People
             then
             had
             a
             farther
             Right
             of
             Exception
             against
             the
             
               Persons
               chosen
            
             ,
             but
             therein
             they
             were
             considered
             as
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Judges
             :
             If
             their
             Exceptions
             were
             just
             and
             well
             proved
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             as
             Judges
             were
             to
             proceed
             canonically
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             went
             to
             a
             new
             Nomination
             ,
             but
             still
             the
             
             Judgment
             rested
             in
             the
             
               provincial
               Synod
            
             .
             So
             in
             the
             16
             Canon
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             
               That
               although
               all
               the
               People
               chuse
               one
               actually
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               takes
               Possession
               of
               his
               See
               without
               a
               perfect
               Provincial
               Synod
               ,
               the
               Metropolitane
               being
               present
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
            
             This
             Canon
             doth
             more
             fully
             explain
             the
             fourth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Case
             is
             put
             of
             the
             
               Peoples
               choice
            
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             onely
             implied
             :
             And
             here
             it
             is
             put
             concerning
             
               one
               actually
               a
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             so
             needing
             no
             
               new
               Consecration
            
             ,
             but
             being
             out
             of
             employment
             in
             his
             own
             See
             ,
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             accident
             ,
             is
             chosen
             into
             another
             by
             
               consent
               of
               the
               People
            
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             People
             had
             there
             the
             Power
             of
             Election
             ,
             what
             hindred
             this
             Bishop
             ,
             from
             being
             fully
             possessed
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             Canon
             determines
             ,
             
               that
               such
               a
               one
               was
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               come
               in
               ,
               by
               the
               full
               consent
               of
               the
               Metropolitane
               and
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ;
             And
             to
             shew
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             Bassianus
             was
             rejected
             from
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             (y)
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             630
             Bishops
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             present
             .
             The
             Case
             was
             this
             ,
             Bassianus
             was
             consecrated
             Bishop
             of
             Euaza
             ,
             by
             Memnon
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             against
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             went
             thither
             .
             Basilius
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Memnon
             ,
             sends
             another
             Bishop
             to
             that
             City
             in
             a
             Provincial
             Synod
             ,
             but
             leaves
             Bassianus
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             Basilius
             being
             dead
             ,
             Bassianus
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             enthronized
             by
             Olympius
             without
             
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             .
             But
             after
             four
             years
             ,
             Stephanus
             is
             put
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             not
             in
             canonically
             .
             The
             Case
             was
             heard
             at
             large
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             this
             Canon
             of
             Antioch
             was
             alledged
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             thrown
             out
             by
             the
             Council
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             infer
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             People
             at
             that
             time
             was
             not
             allowed
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             force
             of
             Election
             lay
             in
             the
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             .
             And
             so
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Julianus
               Coensis
               ,
               Diogenes
               Cyzicensis
            
             declared
             that
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             to
             appoint
             a
             new
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             competent
             Judges
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             way
             to
             prevent
             disorder
             in
             the
             City
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Bishops
             appointing
             was
             not
             mere
             ordaining
             or
             consecrating
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             .
             For
             this
             
             Canon
             of
             Antioch
             speaks
             of
             a
             Bishop
             already
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             12
             Canon
             of
             Laodicea
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             The
             same
             case
             being
             supposed
             which
             is
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             Antioch
             .
             And
             if
             he
             were
             unconsecrated
             before
             ,
             the
             
               Laodicean
               Canon
            
             refers
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Capacity
             and
             fitness
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             .
             And
             if
             the
             following
             Canon
             13.
             be
             understood
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             will
             be
             wholly
             excluded
             from
             their
             Election
             ,
             till
             it
             can
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             were
             shut
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Election
             restrained
             to
             the
             
               Common
               Council
            
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Examples
             brought
             for
             
               Popular
               Elections
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             where
             the
             
               whole
               multitude
            
             is
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Suffrages
             of
             the
             
               whole
               People
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             
               Plebis
               Vulgíque
               Iudicium
            
             in
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             the
             
               Vota
               Civium
            
             in
             Leo
             is
             as
             much
             spoken
             of
             as
             the
             
               Honoratorum
               Arbitrium
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             People
             may
             be
             excluded
             ,
             the
             rest
             may
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             it
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             have
             no
             inherent
             and
             unalterable
             Right
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             other
             Pretences
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             where
             Law
             and
             Customs
             have
             determined
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Customs
             even
             then
             differ'd
             appears
             from
             St.
             
               Jerom
               ad
               Rusticum
            
             ,
             where
             he
             mentions
             either
             the
             People
             or
             the
             Bishop
             chusing
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Another
             Canon
             is
             ,
             about
             
               the
               frequency
               of
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             fifth
             Canon
             ,
             it
             is
             Provided
             ,
             
               That
               no
               person
               excommunicated
               by
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               should
               be
               received
               into
               Communion
               by
               another
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ;
             but
             then
             no
             Provision
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Case
             of
             Appeals
             ;
             If
             any
             Person
             complain'd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             unjustly
             excommunicated
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             natural
             for
             men
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             decrees
             ,
             
               That
               Provincial
               Synods
               be
               held
               twice
               a
               year
               ,
               in
               Lent
               and
               Autumn
               ,
            
             which
             was
             confirmed
             by
             many
             other
             (z)
             Canons
             .
             And
             at
             these
             all
             such
             Causes
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             determined
             ,
             and
             Persons
             excommunicated
             were
             to
             be
             held
             so
             by
             all
             ,
             unless
             
               the
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             repealed
             the
             Sentence
             .
             And
             although
             the
             case
             of
             Bishops
             be
             not
             here
             mention'd
             ;
             Yet
             the
             
             
               African
               Fathers
            
             with
             great
             reason
             said
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               Since
               Causes
               are
               to
               be
               heard
               within
               the
               Province
               ,
            
             and
             no
             Jurisdiction
             is
             mention'd
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             beyond
             that
             of
             a
             Metropolitane
             ,
             those
             onely
             excepted
             whose
             Rights
             are
             secured
             according
             to
             the
             Prescription
             then
             in
             use
             in
             the
             following
             Canon
             .
             For
             if
             any
             other
             superior
             Authority
             had
             then
             been
             known
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             proper
             place
             to
             have
             inserted
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             right
             of
             Appeal
             is
             determin'd
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             most
             plausible
             Pretence
             for
             removing
             Causes
             to
             a
             superiour
             Court.
             And
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             should
             have
             stopt
             at
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             known
             or
             believed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             appointed
             a
             Vicar
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             
               Supreme
               Iudge
            
             in
             all
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             ;
             For
             it
             would
             have
             been
             as
             absurd
             as
             if
             our
             Judges
             should
             declare
             ,
             that
             all
             Causes
             are
             to
             be
             determin'd
             in
             the
             
               Countrey
               Courts
            
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             there
             are
             
               superior
               Courts
               of
               Iudicature
            
             appointed
             in
             Westminster-hall
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             thought
             a
             matter
             of
             some
             difficulty
             to
             state
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Rights
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             and
             a
             Metropolitane
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             things
             chiefly
             ,
             wherein
             the
             distinction
             lies
             ,
             viz.
             
               a
               greater
               extent
               of
               Iurisdiction
            
             founded
             on
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Metropolitane
             Bishops
             in
             several
             Provinces
             ;
             and
             
               a
               Power
               of
               receiving
               Appeals
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Judicium
               in
               majoribus
               causis
            
             ,
             even
             after
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             have
             determined
             them
             .
             And
             since
             in
             matters
             of
             Appeal
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             stop
             somewhere
             ,
             the
             onely
             question
             before
             us
             is
             ,
             Where
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             fixed
             it
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             
               in
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             by
             this
             Canon
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             certain
             ,
             it
             takes
             notice
             here
             of
             no
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Iudicatory
            
             beyond
             this
             .
             In
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             upon
             extraordinary
             Occasions
             ,
             by
             the
             Summons
             of
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             a
             general
             Concurrence
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             a
             
               general
               Council
            
             is
             the
             
               highest
               Court
            
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             standing
             and
             ordinary
             Method
             of
             Proceeding
             ,
             (
             where
             there
             have
             been
             no.
             
               ancient
               Privileges
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             following
             Canon
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             )
             
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             is
             the
             last
             
               Court
               of
               Appeal
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             So
             that
             all
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             is
             excluded
             by
             this
             Canon
             ;
             And
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             had
             a
             full
             Power
             within
             themselves
             to
             end
             all
             Causes
             that
             
             did
             arise
             within
             their
             own
             Provinces
             .
             And
             it
             was
             mere
             usurpation
             in
             any
             
               Foreign
               Bishop
            
             to
             interpose
             in
             any
             differences
             in
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             Because
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             had
             circumscribed
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Appeals
             to
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             it
             which
             made
             the
             
               African
               Fathers
            
             so
             stout
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             
               just
               Rights
            
             ,
             against
             the
             manifest
             incroachments
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             had
             as
             great
             Privileges
             and
             as
             
               just
               Rights
            
             in
             these
             matters
             as
             the
             
               African
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             About
             settling
             the
             ancient
             Bounds
             of
             Jurisdiction
             as
             to
             
               Patriarchal
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             famous
             sixth
             Canon
             .
             Which
             hath
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             so
             many
             warm
             Debates
             .
             In
             the
             former
             Canon
             ,
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             fixed
             the
             general
             Right
             of
             Appeals
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             Canon
             they
             settle
             the
             particular
             Bounds
             of
             
               Patriarchal
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             according
             to
             
               ancient
               Custome
            
             :
             So
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             violate
             the
             Privileges
             which
             Churches
             had
             hitherto
             enjoy'd
             .
             The
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               Let
               ancient
               Customs
               prevail
               ,
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               to
               have
               Jurisdiction
               over
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Libya
              
               and
               Pentapolis
               ;
               Because
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               a
               like
               Custome
               ;
               Likewise
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               other
               Provinces
               ,
               let
               the
               Privileges
               of
               Churches
               be
               preserved
               ;
               Let
               no
               man
               be
               made
               a
               Bishop
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Metropolitane
               .
               If
               Differences
               arise
               ,
               let
               the
               Majority
               of
               Votes
               determine
               .
            
             In
             this
             Canon
             there
             are
             three
             things
             principally
             design'd
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             confirm
             the
             
               ancient
               Privileges
            
             of
             some
             of
             the
             greater
             Sees
             ;
             as
             
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             and
             Antioch
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             secure
             
               the
               Privileges
            
             of
             
               other
               Churches
            
             against
             their
             encroachments
             upon
             them
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             provide
             for
             the
             quiet
             establishment
             of
             
               Metropolitane
               Churches
            
             ,
             which
             last
             is
             so
             plain
             that
             it
             will
             need
             no
             farther
             discourse
             ;
             But
             the
             other
             two
             are
             of
             great
             consequence
             to
             our
             design
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               To
               confirm
               the
               ancient
               Privileges
               of
               some
               of
               the
               greater
               Sees
            
             ;
             which
             had
             gotten
             the
             extent
             of
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             
               Metropolitane
               Power
            
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             Canon
             .
             Not
             merely
             from
             the
             Schism
             of
             Meletius
             (
             as
             is
             commonly
             thought
             )
             which
             the
             Council
             took
             care
             of
             another
             way
             ,
             in
             the
             (a)
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             to
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               Egypt
            
             .
             But
             because
             
             so
             large
             a
             Jurisdiction
             as
             had
             been
             exercised
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             seem'd
             repugnant
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Canon
             about
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Meletius
             after
             the
             Schism
             did
             consecrate
             Bishops
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             But
             the
             question
             between
             them
             was
             ,
             not
             concerning
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             Validity
             of
             Meletius
             his
             deposition
             by
             Peter
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             Which
             Meletius
             ,
             not
             regarding
             ,
             fell
             into
             a
             Schism
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             maintain
             this
             Schism
             ,
             he
             consecrated
             near
             
               Thirty
               Bishops
            
             ,
             as
             appear'd
             by
             the
             list
             he
             gave
             in
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             extant
             in
             (b)
             Athanasius
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             Meletius
             his
             Schism
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Canon
             ;
             
             For
             that
             Schism
             did
             not
             at
             all
             relate
             to
             the
             several
             Province●
             of
             Egypt
             here
             mention'd
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             continued
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Alexandria's
             Authority
             had
             been
             confined
             to
             a
             
               single
               Province
            
             ,
             and
             what
             stop
             could
             it
             put
             to
             the
             Schism
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             Authority
             extended
             over
             all
             the
             
               Roman
               Provinces
               in
               Egypt
            
             ?
             For
             ,
             the
             question
             was
             ,
             Who
             had
             the
             Authority
             ?
             not
             ,
             How
             far
             it
             extended
             ?
             But
             ,
             upon
             the
             former
             Canon
             about
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             very
             just
             occasion
             ,
             to
             add
             this
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             :
             For
             if
             no
             Salvo
             had
             been
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             largeness
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             had
             been
             for
             all
             the
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             to
             have
             immediately
             cast
             off
             all
             respect
             to
             them
             ;
             except
             onely
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Province
             .
             Now
             in
             Egypt
             here
             are
             three
             distinct
             Provinces
             mention'd
             as
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             viz.
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Libya
            
             and
             Pentapolis
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             reckon
             them
             in
             their
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             (c)
             Athanasius
             mentions
             
               an
               hundred
               Bishops
            
             ;
             But
             sometimes
             he
             names
             onely
             Egypt
             and
             Libya
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               African
               Bishops
            
             ;
             sometimes
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Libya's
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             comprehending
             Thebais
             under
             Egypt
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             names
             Thebais
             ;
             and
             several
             times
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             onely
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Libya
            
             and
             Pentapolis
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             Justellus
             saith
             ,
             comprehend
             
               the
               whole
            
             Egyptian
             Diocese
             ;
             But
             (d)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             reckons
             them
             otherwise
             ,
             
               viz.
               Egypt
               ,
               Thebais
            
             and
             Libya
             ,
             to
             which
             Posterity
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             added
             Augustamnica
             and
             Pentapolis
             :
             But
             Pentapolis
             was
             
             not
             comprehended
             under
             Libya
             ,
             being
             always
             a
             distinct
             Province
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Division
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             was
             under
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Crete
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Cyrenaica
             .
             However
             (e)
             Epiphanius
             takes
             in
             
               Libya
               ,
               Pentapolis
               ,
               Thebais
               ,
               Ammoniaca
            
             and
             Mareotis
             :
             And
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               were
               under
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             .
             
               And
               this
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               the
               Custome
               before
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             quarrel
             between
             Peter
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Meletius
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Thebais
             ;
             of
             whom
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               next
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               but
               in
               subjection
               to
               him
               ,
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               being
               referred
               to
               him
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               Custome
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               to
               have
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               over
               all
            
             Egypt
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             then
             a
             true
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             by
             
               ancient
               Custome
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             over
             the
             Bishops
             in
             
               several
               Provinces
            
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             Power
             which
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Augustalis
            
             had
             over
             them
             in
             the
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             at
             all
             material
             whether
             the
             name
             of
             Patriarch
             or
             Diocese
             (
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             it
             takes
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             
               Patriarchal
               Jurisdiction
            
             )
             were
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             thing
             we
             enquire
             after
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             use
             of
             words
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Power
             of
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             
               calling
               Councils
            
             ,
             of
             
               receiving
               Appeals
            
             throughout
             
               all
               Egypt
            
             ,
             no
             men
             of
             Sense
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             
               true
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             .
             I
             grant
             
               he
               had
               no
               Metropolitanes
               then
               under
               him
               in
               the
               several
               Provinces
               .
            
             But
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             the
             manner
             of
             Administration
             of
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             might
             be
             different
             then
             ,
             from
             following
             times
             ;
             but
             the
             
               extent
               of
               the
               power
            
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
             Either
             then
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             a
             barely
             
               Metropolitical
               power
            
             or
             Patriarchal
             .
             If
             barely
             Metropolitical
             ,
             then
             it
             could
             not
             reach
             beyond
             
               one
               Province
            
             ;
             If
             it
             extended
             to
             
               more
               Provinces
            
             ,
             with
             
               full
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             Patriarchal
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             some
             learned
             men
             in
             their
             warm
             Debates
             about
             this
             Canon
             could
             not
             discern
             so
             plain
             a
             Truth
             .
             But
             it
             is
             often
             said
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               no
               such
               things
               as
               Patriarchs
               at
               this
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               any
               Dioceses
               here
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               imply
               an
               Vnion
               of
               several
               Provinces
               under
               a
               Patriarchal
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             Suppose
             there
             were
             
             not
             under
             those
             Names
             ;
             but
             a
             
               Jurisdiction
               over
               several
               Provinces
            
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             which
             is
             a
             true
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             ;
             and
             Appeals
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             appears
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             plain
             Testimony
             of
             Epiphanius
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Meletius
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Jurisdiction
             exercised
             by
             Dionysius
             over
             Pentapolis
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             (f)
             Athanasius
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Care
               of
               those
               Churches
               then
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               then
               no
               Metropolitanes
               under
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               but
               he
               was
               the
               sole
               Metropolitane
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               was
               no
               Patriarchal
               ,
               but
               a
               Metropolitane
               power
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             This
             doth
             not
             solve
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             rather
             makes
             it
             greater
             ;
             because
             it
             doth
             more
             overthrow
             the
             Metropolitane
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             settled
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             For
             then
             there
             were
             several
             Provinces
             without
             Metropolitanes
             ;
             How
             then
             could
             the
             Canons
             here
             made
             be
             ever
             observed
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             and
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             I
             do
             confess
             there
             was
             something
             peculiar
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             For
             all
             the
             
               Provinces
               of
               Egypt
            
             were
             under
             his
             immediate
             care
             ,
             which
             was
             Patriarchal
             as
             to
             Extent
             ,
             but
             Metropolitical
             in
             the
             Administration
             .
             And
             so
             was
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             bringing
             the
             Custome
             of
             Rome
             to
             justifie
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             g
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
               ,
               The
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               then
               no
               Metropolitanes
               under
               him
               within
               the
               Provinces
               subject
               to
               his
               Iurisdiction
            
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             Appeals
             lay
             immediately
             from
             the
             several
             Bishops
             to
             him
             .
             And
             therein
             lay
             the
             exact
             parallel
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             question
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             was
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             Proviso
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             put
             the
             last
             resort
             into
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             .
             For
             Alexander
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             think
             himself
             extremely
             concerned
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             although
             he
             prevailed
             against
             Arius
             in
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             had
             gone
             home
             so
             much
             less
             than
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             having
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Authority
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             this
             would
             have
             weakned
             his
             Cause
             so
             much
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             sake
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             
             were
             willing
             to
             make
             an
             Exception
             as
             to
             the
             general
             Rule
             they
             had
             laid
             down
             before
             ;
             Which
             proved
             of
             very
             ill
             consequence
             afterwards
             :
             For
             upon
             this
             encouragement
             ,
             others
             in
             following
             Councils
             obtained
             as
             large
             Privileges
             ,
             though
             without
             pretence
             of
             Custome
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             but
             named
             occasionally
             here
             ,
             to
             avoid
             envy
             .
             yet
             improved
             this
             to
             the
             utmost
             advantage
             ;
             And
             the
             Agents
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             the
             impudence
             in
             the
             (h)
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             to
             falsifie
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             a
             Supremacy
             owned
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             far
             from
             the
             intention
             of
             this
             Council
             as
             a
             limited
             Patriarch
             is
             from
             being
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             with
             all
             their
             Arts
             and
             Distinctions
             they
             have
             used
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Canon
             with
             an
             universal
             and
             unbounded
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             For
             it
             would
             be
             like
             the
             saying
             that
             the
             Sheriff
             of
             Yorkshire
             shall
             have
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             three
             Ridings
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             of
             England
             hath
             power
             over
             all
             the
             Nation
             .
             What
             Parallel
             is
             there
             between
             these
             two
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             Clause
             be
             restrained
             to
             his
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             ;
             then
             we
             are
             certain
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             suppose
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             onely
             a
             
               limited
               power
            
             within
             
               certain
               Provinces
            
             ;
             Which
             according
             to
             Ruffinus
             ,
             who
             very
             well
             understood
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Romes
               Jurisdiction
            
             was
             onely
             to
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               Churches
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             the
             
               greater
               Diocese
            
             mention'd
             by
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Arles
            
             ,
             it
             so
             very
             much
             exceeding
             the
             Diocese
             of
             any
             Western
             Bishop
             besides
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             (i)
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             Milan
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocese
            
             ,
             so
             he
             calls
             Rome
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             
               Romania
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Diocese
            
             .
             But
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             fixing
             the
             last
             Appeal
             to
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             in
             other
             Places
             ,
             utterly
             overthrows
             a
             patriarchal
             as
             well
             as
             unlimited
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             where
             
               ancient
               Custome
            
             did
             not
             then
             prevail
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             Canon
             was
             designed
             to
             secure
             the
             Privileges
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             Exceptions
             to
             make
             the
             Rule
             more
             firm
             in
             cases
             not
             excepted
             .
             So
             that
             all
             Churches
             are
             to
             enjoy
             their
             
               just
               Rights
            
             of
             having
             the
             last
             resort
             to
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             brought
             within
             these
             Exceptions
             allow'd
             
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             here
             we
             fix
             our
             Right
             as
             to
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             under
             any
             
               Patriarchal
               Jurisdiction
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             he
             never
             had
             the
             Authority
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Metropolitanes
             or
             Bishops
             of
             these
             Provinces
             ;
             That
             he
             never
             called
             them
             to
             his
             Councils
             at
             Rome
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             no
             Appeals
             from
             hence
             ;
             That
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             never
             owned
             his
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             Churches
             were
             still
             to
             enjoy
             their
             former
             Privileges
             of
             being
             govern'd
             by
             their
             own
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             .
             It
             was
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Bishops
            
             made
             their
             Application
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             Because
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             did
             invade
             their
             Privileges
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             pretending
             to
             a
             Right
             to
             consecrate
             their
             Metropolitane
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             very
             well
             was
             a
             design
             to
             bring
             their
             Churches
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Council
             upon
             hearing
             the
             Cause
             declared
             their
             opinion
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Privilege
            
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             declared
             it
             to
             be
             
               a
               common
               Cause
               that
               concerned
               other
               Churches
               which
               were
               bound
               to
               maintain
               their
               own
               Rights
               against
               all
               Vsurpations
               ;
               And
               that
               no
               Bishops
               should
               presume
               to
               invade
               anothers
               Province
               ;
               And
               if
               they
               did
               usurp
               any
               authority
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ,
               as
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               Canons
               ;
               Savouring
               of
               Worldly
               ambition
               ;
               and
               destructive
               of
               that
               Liberty
               which
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               hath
               purchased
               for
               us
               with
               his
               own
               Bloud
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Council
             decreed
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Province
               should
               enjoy
               its
               own
               Rights
               pure
               and
               inviolable
               ,
               which
               it
               had
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custome
               .
            
             This
             important
             Canon
             is
             passed
             over
             very
             slightly
             by
             Baronius
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             (k)
             Carolus
             
               à
               Sancto
            
             Paulo
             
               saith
               it
               proceeded
               upon
               a
               false
               suggestion
               ,
            
             although
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cyprus
             do
             most
             solemnly
             avow
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             ancient
             Privilege
             .
             (l)
             Christianus
             Lupus
             
               imputes
               the
               Decree
               to
               the
               Partiality
               of
               the
               Council
               against
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             ;
             although
             he
             confesses
             ,
             they
             insisted
             upon
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             .
             Which
             even
             (m)
             Leo
             I.
             in
             his
             eager
             Disputes
             with
             Anatolius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             pleads
             for
             as
             inviolable
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             
               Rights
               of
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             all
             Churches
             are
             bound
             to
             stand
             up
             for
             their
             own
             
             Rights
             against
             the
             Usurpations
             of
             foreign
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             But
             (n)
             
               Joh.
               Morinus
            
             apprehending
             the
             force
             of
             this
             consequence
             ,
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             overthrow
             it
             by
             shewing
             
               that
               this
               was
               a
               particular
               and
               occasional
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               made
               an
               Example
               to
               other
               Churches
               .
            
             A
             twofold
             occasion
             he
             assigns
             ;
             First
             ,
             
               the
               difficulty
               of
               Passage
               by
               Sea
               from
            
             Cyprus
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             
               especially
               in
               Winter
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               very
               possible
               a
               Metropolitane
               might
               die
               ,
               and
               rather
               than
               live
               so
               long
               without
               one
               ,
               they
               chose
               to
               set
               up
               one
               themselves
               ;
               Another
               is
               the
               fourty
               years
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             between
             Euzoius
             ,
             Meletius
             and
             Paulinus
             .
             But
             these
             are
             onely
             slight
             and
             frivolous
             Evasions
             .
             For
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Bishops
            
             never
             alledged
             the
             first
             Inconveniencie
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             the
             second
             :
             No
             ,
             not
             when
             Alexander
             was
             unanimously
             chosen
             ,
             as
             Morinus
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Complaint
             of
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Privilege
            
             to
             Innocentius
             I.
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             his
             18
             Epistle
             ;
             To
             whom
             the
             Pope
             gave
             an
             ignorant
             Answer
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Morinus
             himself
             :
             For
             he
             pretends
             
               that
               the
            
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             
               had
               broken
               the
            
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             
               in
               consecrating
               their
               own
               Metropolitane
               ,
               because
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               had
               set
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               not
               over
               any
               Province
               ,
               but
               over
               the
               Diocese
            
             ;
             By
             which
             he
             must
             mean
             the
             
               Eastern
               Diocese
            
             ,
             within
             which
             Cyprus
             was
             comprehended
             :
             But
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             the
             Diocese
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             are
             refer'd
             to
             
               ancient
               Customs
            
             ,
             as
             Morinus
             acknowledgeth
             ;
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Diocese
               of
               the
               Orient
               ,
               as
               distinguished
               from
            
             Asiana
             and
             Pontica
             
               was
               not
               settled
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
            
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             brings
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Innocentius
             to
             disprove
             the
             allegation
             of
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Bishops
            
             ;
             when
             he
             confesses
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               so
               mistaken
               in
               the
            
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             grounds
             that
             Right
             ;
             And
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Bishops
            
             had
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             to
             plead
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             thought
             ,
             who
             understood
             them
             far
             better
             than
             Innocentius
             seems
             to
             have
             done
             .
             If
             what
             he
             saith
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             would
             have
             determin'd
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             
               Cyprian
               Bishops
            
             .
             But
             Morinus
             urges
             against
             them
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               they
               named
               onely
               three
               Bishops
               ,
            
             Troilus
             ,
             Sabinus
             and
             Epiphanius
             .
             But
             do
             they
             not
             ayer
             that
             it
             had
             been
             always
             
             so
             
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
            
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               no
               one
               pleaded
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             satisfied
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Allegation
             ,
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             had
             already
             determin'd
             the
             case
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               They
               onely
               doe
               it
               conditionally
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               so
               :
            
             But
             they
             enjoy'd
             their
             Privilege
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             shews
             it
             could
             not
             be
             disproved
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             Cyprian
             Privilege
             
               was
               granted
               in
            
             Zeno's
             
               time
               ,
               upon
               finding
               the
               Body
               of
               St.
            
             Barnabas
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             enjoy'd
             it
             before
             ;
             by
             
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Ephesus
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             properly
             a
             Privilege
             ;
             For
             that
             implies
             a
             particular
             exemption
             ;
             But
             it
             was
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             
               just
               Rights
            
             :
             And
             not
             onely
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             
               all
               Provincial
               Churches
            
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Decree
             is
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             
               Metropolitane
               Churches
            
             ,
             against
             any
             Incroachments
             upon
             their
             Liberties
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Council
             thought
             it
             ,
             when
             
               it
               appoints
               all
               Metropolitanes
               to
               take
               Copies
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               voids
               all
               Acts
               that
               should
               be
               made
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             now
             to
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             over
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             :
             And
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             examine
             the
             several
             
               Patriarchal
               rights
            
             which
             were
             allow'd
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Marks
             of
             none
             of
             them
             do
             appear
             ;
             We
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             .
             For
             however
             some
             urge
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Britain
             by
             Eleutherius
             as
             a
             Pretence
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             ,
             allowing
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             no
             man
             of
             understanding
             can
             pretend
             to
             derive
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             from
             thence
             ,
             unless
             there
             were
             a
             concurrence
             of
             Jurisdiction
             from
             that
             time
             .
             Neither
             were
             it
             of
             force
             ,
             if
             Saint
             Peter
             himself
             had
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             here
             ;
             and
             settled
             the
             Bishops
             of
             these
             Churches
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             Patriarchates
             at
             Antioch
             or
             Alexandria
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             placed
             Saint
             Mark
             )
             but
             if
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Churches
             had
             a
             true
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             ;
             Then
             so
             might
             the
             Metropolitanes
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             have
             their
             proper
             Rights
             .
             Although
             Saint
             Peter
             himself
             had
             founded
             these
             Churches
             .
             (o)
             Morinus
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Patriarchal
               power
               consisted
               in
               these
               four
               things
               .
            
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               and
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               other
               Bishops
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               In
               
               calling
               Councils
               out
               of
               the
               several
               Provinces
               under
               his
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               In
               receiving
               Appeals
               from
               Provincial
               Synods
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             
               In
               the
               Delegation
               of
               persons
               with
               authority
               from
               him
               to
               act
               in
               the
               several
               Provinces
               .
            
             The
             first
             is
             that
             upon
             which
             the
             rest
             are
             founded
             :
             As
             we
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cyprus
             ;
             For
             if
             he
             could
             have
             carried
             the
             Point
             of
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constance
             ,
             he
             knew
             all
             the
             rest
             would
             follow
             .
             In
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             Alexandria
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Epistles
             of
             (p)
             
               Synesius
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Pentapolis
             ,
             
               although
               then
               under
               a
               Metropolitane
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               yet
               had
               their
               Consecration
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             .
             When
             Justinian
             advanced
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Justiniana
               prima
            
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             
               Patriarch
               ,
               by
               giving
               him
               power
               over
               seven
               Provinces
               ,
            
             he
             (q)
             expresses
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             by
             this
             ;
             
               That
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               those
               Provinces
               should
               be
               consecrated
               by
               him
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             be
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             be
             liable
             to
             be
             called
             to
             his
             Council
             ,
             as
             Justinian
             elsewhere
             determines
             :
             And
             when
             the
             (r)
             Bishop
             of
             Justinianopolis
             removed
             from
             Cyprus
             thither
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             enjoy'd
             the
             
               Cyprian
               privilege
            
             there
             ,
             but
             was
             allow'd
             for
             a
             Patriarch
             by
             the
             Council
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Hellespont
             belong'd
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Patriarchal
             power
             was
             settled
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             chief
             thing
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             Metropolitanes
             .
             The
             first
             attempt
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             made
             towards
             any
             true
             Patriarchal
             power
             (
             for
             all
             that
             the
             (s)
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             gave
             him
             was
             a
             mere
             honorary
             Title
             )
             was
             the
             
               Consecrating
               Bishops
            
             in
             the
             Dioceses
             of
             Asiana
             ,
             and
             Pontica
             ,
             and
             Thracia
             :
             And
             this
             was
             charged
             on
             St.
             Chrysostome
             as
             an
             Innovation
             in
             the
             Synod
             (t)
             
               ad
               Quercum
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             
               Suburbs
               of
               Chalcedon
            
             .
             And
             his
             (u)
             actings
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Consecrating
             of
             many
             Bishops
             in
             that
             Diocese
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             best
             excuse
             is
             what
             (w)
             Palladius
             makes
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               his
               going
               into
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               was
               upon
               the
               great
               importunity
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               there
               :
            
             For
             what
             (x)
             Morinus
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               did
               this
               by
               the
               Pope's
               authority
               ,
            
             is
             ridiculous
             ;
             It
             being
             not
             once
             thought
             of
             by
             St.
             Chrysostome
             or
             his
             Friends
             .
             And
             for
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             
             to
             act
             by
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             then
             as
             absurd
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Czar
             of
             Muscovy
             to
             act
             by
             Commission
             from
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             That
             one
             stood
             upon
             equal
             Privileges
             with
             the
             other
             ;
             As
             fully
             appears
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             warm
             Debates
             which
             follow'd
             it
             ,
             between
             the
             two
             Sees
             .
             And
             what
             could
             have
             served
             
             Leo's
             turn
             better
             against
             Anatolius
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             produced
             St.
             
             Chrysostome's
             Delegation
             from
             one
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             ?
             But
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             at
             large
             debated
             ,
             this
             Act
             of
             St.
             Chrysostome
             was
             alledged
             as
             a
             remarkable
             Precedent
             to
             prove
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             :
             And
             there
             (y)
             a
             Canon
             was
             passed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Metropolitanes
               of
               those
               three
               Dioceses
               should
               be
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             establishment
             of
             his
             
               Patriarchal
               authority
            
             over
             them
             .
             Upon
             this
             Pope
             Leo
             insisted
             on
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             and
             the
             Canons
             there
             made
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             strongly
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               an
               unjust
               Invasion
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               those
               Churches
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               inviolably
               preserved
               .
            
             And
             we
             desire
             no
             better
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Pope's
             pretended
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             over
             these
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             than
             what
             Leo
             insisted
             on
             for
             the
             Dioceses
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Pontus
            
             and
             Thrace
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             we
             plead
             the
             very
             same
             things
             ;
             That
             all
             Churches
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Rights
             of
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             :
             And
             that
             no
             Person
             can
             be
             excused
             in
             violating
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             pretended
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               always
               a
               Patriarchal
               power
               over
               the
            
             British
             Churches
             ;
             Let
             any
             one
             Instance
             be
             given
             of
             it
             :
             Let
             them
             tell
             us
             when
             he
             
               consecrated
               the
               Metropolitanes
               or
               Bishops
               of
               the
               three
               Provinces
               of
            
             Britain
             ;
             or
             
               summon'd
               them
               to
               his
               Councils
            
             ;
             or
             
               heard
               their
               Causes
            
             ;
             or
             
               received
               Appeals
               from
               hence
            
             ;
             or
             
               so
               much
               as
               sent
               any
               one
               Legate
               to
               exercise
               Authority
               in
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             can
             produce
             nothing
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             then
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             his
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             any
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             confined
             within
             the
             
               Roman
               Diocese
            
             ;
             As
             that
             did
             comprehend
             the
             Churches
             within
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               Provinces
            
             ;
             And
             within
             these
             he
             exercised
             the
             same
             Authority
             that
             
             the
             
               Eastern
               Patriarchs
            
             did
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               He
               consecrated
               Bishops
               ,
               called
               Synods
            
             and
             
               received
               Appeals
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             main
             
               Patriarchal
               rights
            
             .
             But
             if
             we
             go
             beyond
             these
             Provinces
             ,
             (z)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             himself
             is
             extremely
             put
             to
             it
             to
             prove
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             Patriarchal
             power
             ;
             He
             confesses
             
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               clear
               either
               as
               to
               Consecrations
               or
               Councils
               ,
            
             but
             he
             runs
             to
             
               References
               ,
               Consultations
            
             and
             
               Appeals
               in
               greater
               causes
            
             ;
             And
             yet
             he
             (a)
             confesses
             ,
             as
             to
             Appeals
             (
             which
             onely
             do
             imply
             a
             just
             Authority
             )
             
               There
               is
               no
               one
               certain
               evidence
               of
               them
               before
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Sardica
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             judicious
             of
             those
             who
             plead
             for
             the
             Pope's
             being
             
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               West
            
             ;
             No
             proper
             Acts
             of
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             can
             be
             proved
             beyond
             the
             
               Roman
               Diocese
            
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             (b)
             learned
             Archbishop
             doth
             grant
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               did
               not
               consecrate
               even
               in
            
             Italy
             
               out
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Diocese
             ,
             
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Milan
             and
             Aquileia
             ;
             
               Nor
               in
            
             Africa
             ,
             
               nor
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               nor
               in
            
             Gaul
             .
             And
             ,
             after
             these
             Concessions
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             prove
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             Western
             Churches
             .
             Which
             some
             late
             Writers
             of
             that
             Church
             have
             been
             much
             concerned
             at
             ,
             and
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             shew
             the
             contrary
             .
             (c)
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
            
             hath
             written
             a
             Dissertation
             on
             purpose
             ;
             But
             the
             greatest
             thing
             he
             saith
             to
             prove
             it
             is
             ,
             
               That
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               no
               such
               authority
               ,
               is
               an
            
             Eusebian
             
               and
               Schismatical
               Errour
               ,
               and
               came
               first
               from
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Philippopolis
             ;
             yet
             he
             grants
             ,
             
             
               That
               in
               the
               Western
               Provinces
               ,
               the
               Metropolitanes
               did
               consecrate
               their
               Suffragans
               ,
               and
               they
               their
               Metropolitanes
               .
               But
               all
               this
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               done
               by
               special
               privilege
            
             .
             But
             where
             is
             any
             such
             privilege
             to
             be
             seen
             ?
             It
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             ,
             every
             Province
             had
             its
             own
             just
             Rights
             for
             these
             things
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             any
             privilege
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             produced
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             deny
             ,
             That
             (d)
             Leo
             
               disown'd
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
            
             Gallican
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               Vienna
            
             ,
             or
             that
             (e)
             Hincmarus
             saith
             ,
             The
             Transalpine
             
               Bishops
               did
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               Consecration
               or
               Councils
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             And
             therefore
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             determin'd
             by
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             :
             But
             he
             thinks
             to
             bring
             off
             all
             at
             last
             ,
             by
             
             saying
             ,
             (f)
             
               That
               these
               were
               privileges
               indulged
               ,
               because
               of
               distance
               from
            
             Rome
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             mere
             Shuffle
             ,
             without
             any
             colour
             for
             it
             ,
             unless
             such
             privileges
             could
             be
             produced
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             
               common
               Right
            
             ,
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             main
             ,
             which
             a
             late
             Authour
             ,
             (g)
             
               Emanuel
               à
               Schelstraet
            
             hath
             to
             say
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             common
             Artifice
             of
             Rome
             ;
             Where
             any
             Bishops
             insisted
             on
             their
             own
             Rights
             and
             ancient
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             ,
             to
             pretend
             that
             all
             came
             from
             privileges
             allow'd
             by
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             And
             the
             Defenders
             of
             it
             are
             now
             shamefully
             driven
             to
             these
             Arts
             ,
             having
             nothing
             else
             left
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Usurpation
             .
             But
             this
             last
             (h)
             Authour
             (
             the
             present
             Keeper
             of
             the
             
               Vatican
               Library
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             so
             great
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             World
             for
             Church
             Records
             )
             having
             endeavour'd
             ,
             in
             a
             set
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             assert
             the
             
               Pope's
               Patriarchal
               power
               over
               the
               Western
               Churches
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             here
             examine
             the
             strength
             of
             all
             that
             he
             produceth
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             He
             agrees
             with
             us
             in
             determining
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               Rights
            
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             lie
             in
             these
             three
             things
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               In
               the
               right
               of
               Consecration
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitanes
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               In
               the
               right
               of
               summoning
               them
               to
               Councils
               .
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               In
               the
               right
               of
               Appeals
            
             .
             All
             which
             he
             proves
             to
             be
             the
             just
             and
             true
             
               Patriarchal
               Rights
            
             from
             the
             seventeenth
             Canon
             of
             the
             eighth
             
               General
               Council
            
             .
             And
             by
             these
             we
             are
             contented
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             
               Consecration
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitanes
               throughout
               the
               Western
               Churches
               .
            
             
             He
             confesses
             ,
             
               That
               such
               a
               Right
               was
               not
               exercised
               ,
               Because
               the
               Metropolitanes
               in
               the
               several
               Provinces
               were
               allow'd
               to
               consecrate
               the
               Bishops
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               Summons
               of
               the
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ;
             And
             for
             this
             he
             produces
             the
             4
             
               th
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             .
             Here
             then
             is
             a
             plain
             allowance
             of
             the
             
               Metropolitane
               Rights
            
             by
             this
             
               General
               Council
            
             ;
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             prove
             the
             Patriarchal
             ?
             Or
             rather
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             plain
             derogation
             from
             them
             ?
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Patriarchal
               Rights
               are
               preserved
               by
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               .
            
             I
             grant
             it
             ;
             But
             then
             it
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               Rights
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             did
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             extend
             to
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             which
             I
             utterly
             deny
             .
             Yet
             I
             grant
             farther
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             all
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               Rights
            
             ,
             within
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             called
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               Churches
            
             .
             But
             these
             were
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             in
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             comprehend
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Italy
             properly
             so
             called
             :
             But
             he
             offers
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Pelagius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             
               That
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               length
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Milan
             and
             Aquileia
             
               did
               consecrate
               each
               other
            
             .
             But
             is
             such
             Authority
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Milan
             and
             Aquileia
             were
             of
             old
             subject
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchate
            
             ?
             We
             have
             nothing
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             but
             the
             bare
             word
             of
             one
             who
             was
             too
             much
             concerned
             to
             be
             a
             competent
             Witness
             ;
             and
             too
             much
             alone
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Witness
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             length
             and
             difficulty
             of
             the
             way
             was
             no
             hindrance
             afterwards
             for
             obtaining
             the
             Pope's
             consent
             for
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Milan
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             Gregory
             produced
             by
             him
             ;
             Why
             then
             should
             that
             be
             alledged
             as
             the
             Reason
             before
             ?
             For
             the
             Ways
             were
             not
             one
             jot
             shorter
             or
             easier
             to
             pass
             .
             But
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             Election
             and
             Consecration
             of
             St.
             Ambrose
             at
             Milan
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             
               Deus
               dedit
            
             in
             St.
             
             Gregory's
             time
             ;
             We
             shall
             see
             an
             apparent
             difference
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             them
             .
             For
             at
             the
             first
             there
             was
             a
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             appointment
             ,
             as
             (i)
             Theodoret
             relates
             it
             ,
             who
             referr'd
             the
             choice
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             But
             he
             declining
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             falling
             into
             great
             heats
             about
             it
             ,
             St.
             Ambrose
             was
             of
             a
             sudden
             chosen
             ,
             being
             then
             Governour
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Inthronized
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishops
             there
             present
             .
             Not
             one
             word
             here
             of
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             required
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             mention'd
             ;
             And
             yet
             Pope
             Damasus
             was
             as
             ready
             to
             assert
             any
             thing
             that
             looked
             like
             a
             Right
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             as
             Pelagius
             or
             Gregory
             .
             But
             at
             that
             time
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             at
             Milan
             ,
             had
             as
             great
             authority
             as
             Damasus
             at
             Rome
             ;
             And
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocese
            
             was
             as
             considerable
             as
             the
             Roman
             .
             If
             
               the
               length
               and
               difficulty
               of
               the
               Way
            
             were
             the
             true
             Reason
             why
             St.
             Ambrose
             did
             not
             go
             to
             Rome
             ;
             yet
             why
             no
             Messenger
             sent
             ?
             Why
             no
             Agent
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             declare
             his
             consent
             ?
             But
             then
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Diocese
            
             was
             better
             understood
             ,
             
             wherein
             all
             the
             Bishops
             were
             to
             receive
             Consecration
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             having
             no
             Metropolitane
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             But
             this
             did
             not
             reach
             so
             far
             as
             Milan
             .
             This
             
               Roman
               Diocese
            
             was
             truly
             Patriarchal
             ,
             having
             
               several
               Provinces
            
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             therein
             peculiar
             and
             made
             a
             Precedent
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             Western
             Churches
             being
             then
             govern'd
             by
             their
             several
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitanes
             .
             (k)
             
               Jac.
               Leschassier
            
             thinks
             
               that
               five
               of
               the
               eleven
               Provinces
               of
            
             Italy
             
               made
               up
               this
               Diocese
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             
               Constantine
               ;
               And
               within
               these
               were
               about
               seventy
               Bishops
               who
               belonged
               to
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               having
               no
               other
               Metropolitane
               ;
               And
               with
               this
               ,
            
             as
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               the
               old
            
             Notitia
             
               of
               the
            
             Vatican
             ,
             
               produced
               by
            
             (l)
             Baronius
             ,
             agrees
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Suffragans
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Campania
             ,
             the
             
               Marsi
               ,
               Tuscia
               ,
               Vmbria
            
             and
             Marchia
             :
             which
             Notitia
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Provinciale
               Romanum
            
             ,
             published
             by
             (m)
             Miraeus
             ,
             and
             compared
             by
             him
             with
             four
             MSS.
             wherein
             are
             set
             down
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             called
             .
             (n)
             
               Ferd.
               Vghellus
            
             reckons
             up
             
               seventy
               Bishops
               of
               those
               who
               were
               immediately
               under
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               's
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               Metropolitane
               over
               them
            
             ;
             These
             were
             within
             the
             Provinces
             of
             
               Latium
               ,
               Valeria
               ,
               Tuscia
               ,
               Picenum
            
             and
             Vmbria
             ;
             which
             neither
             answering
             exactly
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Prefect
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             that
             of
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Vrbis
            
             ;
             We
             are
             not
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Extent
             of
             this
             Diocese
             from
             that
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             ,
             but
             from
             
               ancient
               Custome
            
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             doth
             expresly
             attribute
             it
             .
             In
             the
             
               Diurnus
               Romanus
            
             ,
             lately
             published
             by
             (o)
             Garnerius
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             Manuscript
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Title
             ,
             
               De
               Ordinatione
               Episcopi
               Suburbicarii
               à
            
             Romano
             Pontifice
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             Process
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Consecration
             of
             a
             new
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             but
             from
             thence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               Bishops
            
             belonged
             to
             his
             Consecration
             .
             We
             freely
             grant
             then
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               power
            
             over
             
               several
               Provinces
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             allowed
             to
             have
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             in
             imitation
             of
             him
             ;
             And
             that
             within
             this
             Diocese
             he
             did
             exercise
             this
             as
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               right
            
             to
             
               consecrate
               Bishops
            
             within
             those
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             did
             :
             But
             we
             deny
             that
             ever
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             did
             exercise
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Patriarchal
             power
             beyond
             the
             foremention'd
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             prove
             the
             larger
             Extent
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             as
             to
             Consecrations
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Siricius
             to
             Anysius
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             (p)
             is
             urged
             ,
             
               whom
               the
               Pope
               makes
               his
               Legate
               in
               the
               Part
               of
            
             Illyricum
             ,
             
               and
               charges
               him
               ,
               that
               no
               Consecrations
               should
               be
               allowed
               which
               were
               made
               without
               his
               consent
               :
               And
               the
               same
               appears
               by
               the
               Epistles
               of
            
             Boniface
             
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Thessaly
             and
             Illyricum
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Leo
             to
             Anastasius
             .
             All
             which
             are
             published
             together
             by
             Holstenius
             out
             of
             the
             
               Barberine
               Library
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             out
             of
             his
             Transcripts
             by
             
               Card.
               Barberine
            
             (
             but
             (q)
             
               Hieron
               .
               Alexander
            
             cites
             a
             Passage
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Collection
             as
             in
             the
             
               Vatican
               Library
            
             )
             but
             from
             whencesoever
             it
             came
             ,
             the
             Objection
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             (r)
             Holstenius
             in
             his
             Notes
             observes
             ,
             (s)
             Blondel
             
               had
               denied
               that
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               by
               any
               Monument
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Thessalonica
             
               was
               Legate
               to
               the
               Pope
               before
               the
               time
               of
            
             Leo.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             clear
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             Leo
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Anastasius
             ,
             derives
             this
             Authority
             no
             higher
             than
             from
             Siricius
             ,
             who
             gave
             it
             to
             Anysius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
               certa
               tum
               primum
               ratione
               commisit
               ,
               ut
               per
               illam
               Provinciam
               positis
               ,
               quas
               ad
               disciplinam
               teneri
               voluit
               ,
               Ecclesiis
               subveniret
               .
               Siricius
            
             immediately
             succeeded
             Damasus
             ,
             who
             died
             according
             to
             (t)
             Holstenius
             ,
             11
             Dec.
             384.
             
             Three
             years
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             advanced
             that
             See
             to
             the
             
               Patriarchal
               dignity
            
             ;
             which
             gave
             great
             occasion
             of
             Jealousie
             and
             Suspicion
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             
               Imperial
               City
            
             as
             well
             as
             Rome
             ;
             And
             (u)
             Socrates
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               from
               that
               time
            
             Nectarius
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               had
               the
               Government
               of
            
             Constantinople
             and
             Thrace
             ,
             
               as
               falling
               to
               his
               share
            
             .
             This
             made
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             think
             it
             high
             time
             to
             look
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             inlarge
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             since
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               New
               Rome
            
             had
             gained
             so
             large
             an
             accession
             by
             that
             Council
             ;
             And
             to
             prevent
             his
             farther
             Incroachments
             Westwards
             ,
             his
             Diocese
             of
             Thrace
             bordering
             upon
             Macedonia
             ,
             the
             subtilest
             Device
             they
             could
             think
             of
             ,
             to
             secure
             that
             Province
             and
             to
             inlarge
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             persuade
             
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             to
             act
             as
             by
             Commission
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             So
             that
             he
             should
             enjoy
             the
             same
             privileges
             which
             he
             had
             before
             .
             And
             being
             back'd
             by
             so
             great
             an
             Interest
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             better
             able
             to
             contest
             with
             so
             powerfull
             a
             Neighbour
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             if
             any
             objected
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               to
               break
               the
               Rules
               settled
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ;
             They
             had
             that
             Answer
             ready
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             began
             :
             and
             their
             Concernment
             was
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Rights
             of
             other
             Churches
             from
             being
             invaded
             by
             him
             ;
             By
             which
             means
             they
             endeavour'd
             to
             draw
             those
             Churches
             bordering
             on
             the
             
               Thracian
               Diocese
            
             ,
             first
             to
             own
             a
             Submission
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             their
             Patriarch
             ;
             Which
             yet
             was
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             them
             ease
             ,
             which
             some
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             onely
             involved
             them
             in
             continual
             Troubles
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             very
             Collection
             of
             Holstenius
             .
             For
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             were
             not
             negligent
             in
             promoting
             their
             own
             Authority
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Illyricum
             ,
             nor
             in
             withstanding
             the
             Innovations
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             they
             obtained
             an
             
               Imperial
               Edict
            
             to
             this
             day
             extant
             in
             both
             (w)
             Codes
             ,
             which
             strictly
             forbids
             any
             Innovation
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Illyricum
             ,
             and
             declares
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               doubtfull
               Case
               happen'd
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custome
               and
               Canons
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               provincial
               Synod
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             occasion
             whereof
             was
             this
             ,
             Perigenes
             being
             rejected
             at
             Patrae
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             put
             him
             into
             Corinth
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             
               provincial
               Synod
            
             :
             This
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Thessaly
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             chief
             were
             ,
             
               Pausianus
               ,
               Cyriacus
            
             and
             Calliopus
             ,
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             notorius
             
               Invasion
               of
               their
               Rights
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             
               provincial
               Synod
            
             they
             appoint
             another
             Person
             to
             succeed
             there
             .
             Which
             Proceeding
             of
             theirs
             is
             heinously
             taken
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (x)
             
             Boniface's
             Epistles
             about
             it
             ,
             both
             to
             Rufus
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             his
             Legate
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Thessaly
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Provinces
             .
             But
             they
             make
             Application
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             procures
             this
             Law
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             and
             for
             restraint
             of
             the
             
             Pope's
             Incroachments
             ,
             but
             withall
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             reserve
             the
             last
             resort
             to
             
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             At
             this
             Boniface
             shews
             himself
             extremely
             nettled
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             next
             Epistle
             to
             Rufus
             ,
             and
             incourages
             him
             ,
             
               to
               stand
               it
               out
               to
               the
               utmost
               ;
               And
               gives
               him
               authority
               to
               excommunicate
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               to
               depose
            
             Maximus
             ,
             
               whom
               they
               consecrated
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               .
            
             But
             all
             the
             Art
             of
             his
             management
             of
             this
             Cause
             lay
             ,
             in
             throwing
             the
             Odium
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             And
             thus
             the
             Contention
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             two
             Imperial
             Cities
             proved
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Polity
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             by
             (y)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             and
             
               Holstenius
               ,
               That
               all
               this
               attempt
               of
            
             Theodosius
             
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               Because
               afterwards
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Macedonia
             
               submitted
               to
               the
               Pope's
               power
               ;
               And
               that
               Rescript
               was
               revoked
               by
               another
               of
            
             Theodosius
             
               published
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             Collection
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             That
             for
             some
             time
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             prevailed
             ,
             but
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ,
             by
             the
             sad
             Complaint
             made
             to
             Boniface
             II.
             of
             the
             Prevalency
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             those
             parts
             made
             by
             Stephen
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Larissa
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Thessaly
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Elpidius
            
             and
             Timotheus
             :
             And
             our
             (z)
             Author
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Notitiae
               ,
               That
               these
               Provinces
               were
               at
               last
               wholly
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               made
               subject
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             From
             which
             account
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             we
             have
             these
             things
             very
             observable
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             there
             was
             no
             Precedent
             could
             be
             produced
             as
             to
             the
             Pope's
             interposing
             in
             their
             Consecrations
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Siricius
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Damasus
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Acholius
             is
             mention'd
             sometimes
             by
             the
             following
             Popes
             ;
             But
             any
             one
             that
             reads
             both
             his
             Epistles
             in
             the
             (a)
             
               Roman
               Collection
            
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             do
             relate
             to
             this
             matter
             :
             And
             the
             former
             is
             not
             onely
             directed
             to
             Acholius
             ,
             but
             to
             several
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             And
             the
             Design
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             
               To
               advise
               them
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               a
               worthy
               person
               be
               put
               into
               the
               See
               of
            
             Constantinople
             
               in
               the
               approaching
               Council
            
             ;
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             Epistle
             to
             Acholius
             .
             
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Pope's
             power
             about
             Consecrations
             
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Illyricum
             ?
             And
             how
             was
             Acholius
             more
             concern'd
             than
             
               Euridicus
               ,
               Severus
               ,
               Vranius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             interposing
             in
             their
             Consecrations
             was
             disliked
             and
             opposed
             as
             
               an
               Innovation
            
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Provinces
             .
             Which
             appears
             by
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Pope
             Boniface
             about
             the
             Case
             of
             Perigenes
             :
             For
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Consecration
             and
             Designation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             was
             left
             to
             the
             
               provincial
               Synods
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             on
             what
             account
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             should
             interpose
             therein
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             was
             principally
             designed
             to
             restore
             the
             Canonical
             Discipline
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             provincial
             Synods
             .
             For
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Omni
               innovatione
               cessante
               ,
               vetustatem
               &
               Canones
               pristinos
               Ecclesiasticos
               ,
               qui
               nunc
               usque
               tenuerunt
               ,
               per
               omnes
            
             Illyrici
             
               Provincias
               servari
               praecipimus
            
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             well
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             Canons
             than
             such
             as
             relate
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             
               peculiar
               Customs
            
             there
             ,
             as
             Gothofred
             mistakes
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             :
             And
             in
             case
             any
             difference
             did
             arise
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             left
             
               Conventui
               sacerdotali
               sanctóque
               Iudicio
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               To
               the
               provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             Legate
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             Whose
             incroachment
             was
             that
             Innovation
             which
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             :
             as
             is
             now
             plain
             by
             the
             
               Roman
               Collection
            
             ,
             without
             which
             this
             Law
             was
             not
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             several
             attempts
             of
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Peron
            
             and
             Gothofred
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             although
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             upon
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             this
             Rescript
             was
             recalled
             by
             (b)
             Theodosius
             :
             Yet
             the
             former
             onely
             was
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Codes
             both
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Justinian
             ;
             which
             hath
             all
             the
             formality
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             being
             directed
             to
             the
             
               P.
               P.
            
             of
             Illyricum
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             date
             by
             Consuls
             annexed
             ;
             but
             the
             Revocation
             is
             onely
             a
             Rescript
             from
             Theodosius
             to
             Honorius
             ,
             and
             refers
             to
             an
             Edict
             sent
             to
             the
             
               P.
               P.
            
             of
             Illyricum
             ;
             which
             not
             appearing
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Code
             ,
             gives
             great
             ground
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Revocation
             was
             voided
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             stood
             as
             the
             Law
             ;
             Which
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             the
             Act
             of
             Justinian
             himself
             ,
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Constantinople
             being
             concerned
             herein
             ,
             than
             merely
             the
             Pique
             of
             Tribonian
             
             and
             the
             Collectours
             of
             the
             Laws
             against
             the
             Roman
             See
             ,
             as
             (c)
             Holstenius
             suggests
             .
             So
             that
             from
             this
             whole
             matter
             it
             appears
             what
             Opposition
             the
             Pope's
             interposing
             in
             
               foreign
               Consecrations
            
             met
             with
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             
               Imperial
               Laws
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             now
             see
             what
             Patriarchal
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             Consecrations
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             exercised
             in
             these
             more
             Western
             Churches
             .
             As
             to
             Gaul
             ,
             our
             (d)
             Authour
             confesseth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             
               did
               not
               challenge
               the
               practice
               of
               Consecrations
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Words
               of
            
             Leo
             
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Vienna
             ,
             which
             he
             produces
             .
             
               Non
               nobis
               Ordinationes
               vestrarum
               Provinciarum
               defendimus
               :
            
             (
             for
             so
             he
             understands
             these
             Words
             of
             Consecrations
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             another
             meaning
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               did
               not
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               manage
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
            
             Gallican
             Churches
             ,
             but
             onely
             took
             care
             that
             they
             should
             doe
             it
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             was
             
             Leo's
             Pretence
             in
             that
             (e)
             Epistle
             )
             but
             then
             
               he
               distinguisheth
               between
               the
               Right
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               parted
               with
               by
               particular
               privileges
               granted
               ,
               but
               the
               Right
               it self
               may
               be
               still
               reserved
            
             ;
             And
             the
             same
             he
             after
             saith
             in
             general
             of
             the
             (f)
             Western
             Provinces
             ,
             wherein
             he
             can
             trace
             no
             Footsteps
             of
             the
             practice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             concludes
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             from
             
               privileges
               granted
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               distance
               ,
               which
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               would
               not
               grant
            
             .
             But
             we
             are
             now
             proving
             the
             Right
             by
             the
             Practice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             alledge
             a
             Right
             without
             it
             ;
             For
             this
             way
             of
             proving
             is
             ridiculous
             ;
             viz.
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             
               patriarchal
               Rights
            
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             
               exercise
               them
            
             ;
             And
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             Though
             he
             did
             
               not
               exercise
               them
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             had
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               West
            
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             in
             truth
             the
             way
             of
             proof
             this
             late
             Authour
             useth
             ;
             He
             sheweth
             from
             
               Lupus
               ,
               That
               all
               Consecrations
               of
               metropolitane
               and
               provincial
               Bishops
               belong
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               :
            
             Then
             to
             prove
             a
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Consecrations
             within
             the
             Provinces
             do
             belong
             to
             that
             See.
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             appear
             as
             to
             the
             Western
             Provinces
             ?
             Did
             all
             the
             Consecrations
             of
             Bishops
             within
             them
             belong
             
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             not
             within
             the
             Roman
             Patriarchate
             :
             If
             they
             did
             ,
             we
             expect
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             by
             the
             practice
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             
               the
               practice
               was
               different
               ;
               But
               still
               they
               had
               the
               patriarchal
               Right
               .
            
             How
             so
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               That
               is
               plain
               ,
               because
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               was
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               West
            
             .
             This
             way
             of
             proving
             may
             be
             good
             against
             
               De
               Marca
            
             ,
             who
             had
             granted
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             
               Western
               Patriarch
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             those
             that
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             attempts
             something
             farther
             ,
             viz.
             g
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               ,
               before
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               deposing
               Bishops
               in
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               as
               appears
               by
            
             Martianus
             of
             Arles
             
               deposed
               by
            
             Stephanus
             .
             This
             h
             Martianus
             had
             openly
             declared
             himself
             of
             the
             
               Novatian
               party
            
             ;
             At
             which
             Faustinus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             in
             Gaul
             were
             very
             much
             troubled
             ,
             and
             expressed
             their
             Resentments
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             slighted
             their
             Censures
             of
             him
             :
             Both
             parties
             made
             Applications
             to
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             Martianus
             desired
             to
             preserve
             Communion
             with
             him
             ;
             But
             he
             was
             utterly
             rejected
             there
             for
             joining
             in
             the
             
               Novatian
               Schism
            
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             by
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             Epistle
             ,
             
               he
               had
               still
               hopes
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             although
             the
             Schism
             began
             there
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               How
               ill
               would
               it
               look
               ,
               after
            
             Novatian
             
               himself
               had
               been
               so
               lately
               and
               universally
               rejected
               ,
               to
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               his
               Flatterers
               ?
            
             St.
             Cyprian
             and
             his
             Collegues
             were
             in
             no
             danger
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             already
             detected
             and
             condemned
             him
             ,
             therefore
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             he
             presses
             him
             so
             hard
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             Authority
             to
             dispatch
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Arles
             to
             chuse
             another
             Bishop
             in
             the
             place
             of
             
               Martianus
               ,
               Dirigantur
               in
               Provinciam
               &
               ad
               Plebem
            
             Arelatae
             
               consistentem
               à
               te
               Literae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             before
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               He
               ought
               to
               send
               his
               mind
               at
               large
               to
               their
               Brethren
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               That
               they
               ought
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               insult
               over
               their
               Fraternity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Reason
             he
             gives
             for
             this
             Freedom
             which
             he
             useth
             with
             him
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               held
               the
               Balance
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               common
               among
               them
               ;
               And
               ,
               being
               several
               Pastours
               ,
               they
               took
               care
               of
               the
               same
               Flock
               ,
               who
               ought
               all
               to
               join
               in
               condemning
               such
               a
               Follower
               of
            
             Novatian
             ,
             
               and
               thereby
               preserve
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               Predecessours
               ,
            
             Cornelius
             
             and
             Lucius
             ,
             
               who
               were
               glorious
               Martyrs
               :
               and
               he
               especially
               who
               succeeded
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             not
             doubting
             his
             compliance
             ,
             in
             a
             friendly
             manner
             he
             desires
             him
             ,
             
               to
               let
               him
               know
               who
               succeeded
            
             Martianus
             at
             Arles
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               know
               to
               whom
               to
               write
               .
            
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             Man
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             whether
             this
             looks
             like
             the
             Application
             made
             to
             the
             
               Western
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             St.
             Cyprian
             himself
             owed
             subjection
             as
             such
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             began
             to
             challenge
             a
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Thessaly
             ,
             they
             expected
             Application
             to
             be
             made
             to
             them
             in
             a
             Style
             suitable
             to
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             remarkable
             in
             the
             i
             
               Roman
               Collection
            
             ;
             As
             in
             the
             Petition
             of
             Stephanus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Larissa
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             
               Thessaly
               ,
               Domino
               meo
               sancto
               ac
               beatissimo
               &
               revera
               venerando
               Patri
               Patrum
               ,
               &
               Archiepiscopo
               atque
               Patriarchae
            
             Bonifacio
             
               data
               supplicatio
               à
            
             Stephano
             exiguo
             :
             And
             in
             the
             very
             same
             style
             Elpidius
             ,
             
             Stephanus
             and
             Timotheus
             .
             These
             write
             like
             men
             that
             knew
             their
             distance
             ,
             and
             what
             Authority
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             then
             challenged
             ;
             But
             the
             meek
             and
             humble
             St.
             Cyprian
             seems
             to
             stand
             upon
             equal
             Terms
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             upon
             the
             higher
             Ground
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             tell
             him
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             rather
             checks
             him
             for
             his
             neglect
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             owns
             any
             Authority
             in
             him
             superiour
             to
             his
             .
             So
             that
             if
             any
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             be
             to
             be
             inferr'd
             from
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             much
             rather
             ,
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             was
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             than
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             since
             he
             is
             rather
             superiour
             ,
             who
             directs
             what
             another
             should
             doe
             ,
             than
             he
             who
             doeth
             what
             is
             directed
             ;
             And
             if
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               That
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Canons
               was
               in
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             it
             will
             likewise
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             directing
             that
             execution
             was
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             k
             
               that
               ,
               even
               in
            
             Africa
             ,
             
               no
               Consecrations
               were
               allow'd
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             :
             This
             is
             great
             News
             indeed
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             
               African
               Code
            
             gives
             us
             no
             information
             :
             But
             l
             Holstenius
             finds
             it
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Siricius
             or
             of
             Innocentius
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             pleases
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Rules
             are
             in
             both
             )
             onely
             in
             the
             Canon
             Law
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             Innocentius
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Sense
             is
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Extra
               conscientiam
               ,
               Metropolitani
               Episcopi
               ,
               nullus
               audeat
               ordinare
               Episcopum
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             
             this
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchate
            
             ?
             And
             our
             Authour
             doth
             not
             seem
             to
             rely
             upon
             it
             ;
             But
             he
             alledges
             a
             Passage
             in
             
               Optatus
               ,
               that
            
             Eunomius
             and
             Olympius
             ,
             
               two
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
            
             Carthage
             
               to
               consecrate
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               place
               both
               of
            
             Cecilian
             and
             Donatus
             :
             And
             Albaspinaeus
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               .
            
             But
             this
             Observation
             of
             his
             he
             hath
             not
             from
             m
             Optatus
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             rather
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             stopt
             Cecilian
             at
             Brixia
             .
             And
             no
             one
             that
             reads
             the
             Passages
             about
             Milthiades
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             Constantine
             joined
             
               Marinus
               ,
               Maternus
            
             and
             Rheticius
             in
             Commission
             with
             him
             ,
             can
             ever
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             then
             esteemed
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africa
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             (n)
             Attempt
             to
             prove
             the
             Pope's
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             to
             Consecrations
             in
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             is
             
               from
               his
               Authority
               of
               giving
               Palls
               to
               the
               Metropolitanes
               .
            
             Which
             he
             proves
             from
             
             Gregory's
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
            
             Arles
             and
             London
             ;
             
               And
               from
               an
               Epistle
               of
            
             Boniface
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Mentz
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               agreed
               in
            
             France
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Metropolitanes
               should
               receive
               Palls
               from
               the
            
             Roman
             See.
             But
             how
             far
             are
             we
             now
             gone
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             and
             the
             Rules
             of
             Church-politie
             then
             established
             ?
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             did
             assume
             to
             themselves
             in
             following
             Ages
             a
             more
             than
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             the
             Western
             Churches
             :
             But
             we
             say
             there
             are
             no
             footsteps
             of
             it
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             And
             that
             what
             Power
             they
             gained
             ,
             was
             by
             Vsurpation
             upon
             the
             Rights
             of
             Metropolitanes
             and
             
               provincial
               Synods
            
             then
             settled
             by
             general
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             Vsurpation
             was
             not
             made
             in
             an
             Instant
             ,
             but
             by
             several
             Steps
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             by
             great
             Artifice
             and
             Subtilty
             ,
             drawing
             the
             Metropolitanes
             themselves
             ,
             under
             a
             Pretence
             of
             advancing
             their
             Authority
             ,
             to
             betray
             their
             Rights
             .
             And
             among
             the
             Artifices
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             this
             of
             the
             Pall
             was
             none
             of
             the
             least
             ;
             For
             by
             it
             the
             Popes
             pretended
             to
             confirm
             and
             inlarge
             the
             privileges
             of
             Metropolitanes
             which
             hereby
             they
             did
             effectually
             overthrow
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             received
             them
             merely
             from
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             did
             undoubtedly
             
             belong
             to
             them
             by
             ancient
             Right
             .
             But
             that
             this
             was
             a
             mere
             Device
             to
             bring
             the
             Metropolitanes
             into
             dependence
             on
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             most
             ancient
             Form
             of
             sending
             the
             Pall
             in
             the
             o
             
               Diurnus
               Romanus
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             finely
             called
             ,
             
               the
               shewing
               their
               unanimity
               with
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             But
             what
             the
             Nature
             and
             Design
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Pall
             was
             ,
             is
             so
             fully
             set
             forth
             by
             p
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             ,
             and
             q
             Garnerius
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             :
             Onely
             that
             from
             hence
             the
             ancient
             Rights
             of
             the
             
               Metropolitane
               Churches
            
             do
             more
             fully
             appear
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             so
             long
             before
             this
             Badge
             of
             Subjection
             was
             received
             in
             these
             Western
             Churches
             ;
             For
             the
             Synod
             which
             Boniface
             mentions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Metropolitanes
               consented
               to
               receive
               Palls
               from
            
             Rome
             ,
             was
             not
             till
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             8
             th
             Century
             :
             And
             great
             Arts
             and
             Endeavours
             were
             used
             in
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             yield
             to
             this
             real
             Badge
             of
             the
             Pope's
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             particularly
             true
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             which
             preserved
             their
             
               Metropolitane
               Rights
            
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             their
             Churches
             were
             in
             any
             tolerable
             condition
             ;
             And
             that
             without
             suffering
             any
             diminution
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Pope's
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             :
             As
             will
             farther
             appear
             in
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             next
             Patriarchal
             Right
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               calling
               Bishops
               within
               their
               Jurisdiction
               to
               Councils
               .
            
             It
             is
             truly
             observed
             by
             r
             
               de
               Marca
               ,
               That
               those
               who
               received
               Consecration
               from
               another
               ,
               were
               bound
               by
               the
               ancient
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               attend
               to
               his
               Councils
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             old
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             s
             
               those
               two
               Expressions
               ,
               To
               belong
               to
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               were
               all
               one
               .
            
             And
             so
             every
             Metropolitane
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             summon
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             the
             Primates
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             received
             Consecrations
             from
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             
               patriarchal
               Council
            
             consisted
             of
             those
             within
             his
             own
             Diocese
             or
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               Churches
            
             .
             Where
             there
             being
             no
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Council
            
             did
             much
             exceed
             others
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             belonging
             to
             it
             :
             thence
             
               Galla
               Placidia
            
             relates
             ,
             
               how
               she
               found
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               compassed
               about
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Bishops
               which
               he
               
               had
               gather'd
               out
               of
               innumerable
               Cities
               of
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Place
               .
            
             It
             seems
             then
             no
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Western
             Churches
             were
             summon'd
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Councils
            
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sicily
             were
             then
             under
             the
             Italian
             Government
             ,
             and
             reckon'd
             with
             the
             
               Italian
               Bishops
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             question'd
             ,
             whether
             in
             Ruffinus
             his
             time
             they
             were
             comprehended
             within
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               Churches
            
             .
             But
             in
             
             Leo's
             time
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             had
             inlarged
             their
             Jurisdiction
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             summon
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sicily
             to
             their
             Councils
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             
             Leo's
             Epistle
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             where
             he
             charges
             them
             
               every
               year
               to
               send
               three
               of
               their
               Number
               to
               a
               Council
               in
            
             Rome
             ;
             And
             this
             he
             requires
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             ;
             From
             whence
             it
             seems
             probable
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             did
             by
             degrees
             gain
             all
             the
             Churches
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Vrbis
            
             as
             his
             
               patriarchal
               Diocese
            
             .
             For
             Sicily
             was
             one
             of
             the
             
               ten
               Provinces
            
             belonging
             thereto
             .
             But
             our
             (t)
             Authour
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               speaks
               there
               onely
               of
               provincial
               Councils
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               patriarchal
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             Was
             Sicily
             within
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             ,
             considering
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             merely
             as
             a
             Metropolitane
             ?
             That
             is
             very
             absurd
             ,
             since
             Sicily
             was
             a
             Province
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Metropolitane
             of
             its
             own
             :
             And
             so
             all
             the
             other
             neighbour
             Provinces
             to
             Rome
             ;
             whereas
             we
             reade
             of
             none
             there
             ;
             but
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             Jurisdiction
             extended
             ,
             it
             was
             immediate
             ,
             and
             swallow'd
             up
             all
             
               Metropolitane
               Rights
            
             .
             I
             know
             (u)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             thinks
             
               there
               were
               Metropolitanes
               within
               the
               Suburbicary
               Churches
            
             ;
             But
             I
             see
             no
             Authority
             he
             brings
             for
             it
             besides
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Innocentius
             and
             Leo
             which
             relate
             to
             other
             Churches
             .
             But
             any
             one
             that
             carefully
             reads
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Leo
             to
             the
             Bishops
             within
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             compares
             them
             with
             those
             written
             to
             the
             Bishops
             without
             them
             ,
             will
             ,
             as
             (w)
             Quesnel
             hath
             well
             observed
             ,
             find
             so
             different
             a
             strain
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             may
             justly
             infer
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Metropolitanes
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             When
             he
             (x)
             writes
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Aquileia
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             his
             
               provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             and
             directs
             the
             Epistles
             of
             general
             concernment
             to
             the
             Metropolitane
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             (y)
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Ravenna
             too
             .
             And
             when
             (z)
             Eusebius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Milan
             ,
             wrote
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             
               provincial
               Council
            
             which
             he
             held
             .
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistles
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishops
             within
             the
             
               ten
               Provinces
            
             ,
             no
             mention
             is
             therein
             made
             of
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             
               provincial
               Synods
            
             .
             But
             here
             we
             find
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sicily
             in
             common
             summon'd
             to
             send
             three
             of
             their
             number
             to
             an
             
               annual
               Council
            
             at
             Rome
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope's
             
               Patriarchal
               Council
            
             lay
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             these
             
               Suburbicary
               Churches
            
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             upon
             occasion
             there
             might
             be
             more
             Bishops
             summon'd
             to
             meet
             at
             a
             Council
             in
             Rome
             ;
             As
             when
             (a)
             Aurelian
             gave
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             leave
             to
             meet
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             .
             And
             when
             they
             met
             with
             Julius
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Instances
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Nature
             and
             very
             different
             from
             the
             fixed
             
               canonical
               Councils
            
             ;
             which
             were
             provincial
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Diocese
            
             they
             were
             Patriarchal
             ;
             yet
             they
             extended
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             the
             Bishops
             within
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             whosoever
             considers
             the
             Councils
             of
             Italy
             in
             Saint
             
             Ambrose's
             time
             ,
             published
             by
             (b)
             Sirmondus
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocese
            
             did
             not
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             resort
             to
             Rome
             for
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Council
            
             .
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             observable
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             extremely
             differs
             from
             Damasus
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Maximus
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             (c)
             Damasus
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Acholius
             ,
             &c.
             bitterly
             exclaims
             against
             the
             setting
             up
             Maximus
             ,
             as
             though
             all
             Religion
             lay
             at
             stake
             ,
             and
             admonished
             them
             at
             the
             next
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             to
             take
             care
             that
             a
             fitter
             Person
             be
             chosen
             in
             his
             room
             :
             And
             the
             same
             he
             re-inforces
             in
             another
             Epistle
             to
             Acholius
             alone
             .
             But
             (d)
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             Conciliar
             Address
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             justifie
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             dislike
             that
             of
             Gregory
             and
             Nectarius
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             Case
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             this
             Council
             own'd
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             Patriarchal
             Power
             ?
             For
             (e)
             
               Em.
               à
               Schelstraet
            
             ,
             following
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Pope's
               patriarchal
               Power
               is
               implied
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               are
               onely
               to
               consult
               and
               advise
               ,
               but
               the
               determination
               doth
               wholly
               belong
               to
               the
               
               Pope
               as
               Patriarch
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               had
               the
               same
               power
               appears
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               declaring
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             the
             same
             Authority
             within
             his
             
               Patriarchal
               Diocese
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             unavoidably
             exclude
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocese
            
             from
             being
             under
             his
             Patriarchate
             ?
             For
             if
             they
             had
             been
             under
             it
             ,
             would
             they
             have
             ,
             not
             barely
             met
             ,
             and
             consulted
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             Emperour
             without
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             flat
             opposition
             to
             him
             ?
             And
             when
             afterwards
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             met
             in
             Council
             at
             Capua
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             composing
             the
             Differences
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             within
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchate
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             a
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             assembled
             out
             of
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocese
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Roman
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             did
             not
             preside
             therein
             ,
             but
             St.
             Ambrose
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             (f)
             St.
             Ambrose
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Theophilus
             ,
             about
             the
             proceedings
             of
             this
             Council
             ;
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               hopes
               what
            
             Theophilus
             
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               should
               determine
               in
               that
               Cause
               about
            
             Flavianus
             ,
             
               would
               not
               be
               displeasing
               to
               their
               Holy
               Brother
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             And
             there
             follows
             another
             (g)
             Epistle
             in
             St.
             Ambrose
             which
             overthrows
             the
             
               Pope's
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             the
             Western
             Churches
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Pope
             himself
             .
             For
             that
             which
             had
             passed
             under
             the
             name
             of
             St.
             Ambrose
             is
             now
             found
             by
             (h)
             Holstenius
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Siricius
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             published
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Collection
            
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             the
             (i)
             Collection
             of
             Councils
             at
             Paris
             .
             This
             Epistle
             was
             written
             by
             Siricius
             to
             Anysius
             and
             other
             Bishops
             of
             Illyricum
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Case
             of
             Bonosus
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             referr'd
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Capua
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             neighbour
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             fittest
             to
             give
             Judgement
             in
             it
             .
             But
             they
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             a
             complement
             or
             in
             earnest
             ,
             desired
             to
             know
             the
             
             Pope's
             opinion
             about
             it
             .
             So
             his
             Epistle
             begins
             ,
             
               Accepi
               literas
               vestras
               de
            
             Bonoso
             
               Episcopo
               ,
               quibus
               ,
               vel
               pro
               veritate
               ,
               vel
               pro
               modestia
               ,
               nostram
               sententiam
               sciscitari
               voluistis
               .
            
             And
             are
             these
             the
             Expressions
             of
             one
             with
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             ,
             giving
             answer
             to
             a
             Case
             of
             difficulty
             which
             canonically
             lies
             before
             him
             ?
             But
             he
             afterwards
             declares
             ,
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             in
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Capua
             had
             referr'd
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             give
             Judgment
             in
             it
             .
             
               Sed
               cum
               hujusmodi
               fuerit
               Concilii
            
             Capuensis
             
               judicium
               —
               advertimus
               quod
               nobis
               judicandi
               forma
               competere
               non
               possit
               .
            
             If
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             then
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             how
             came
             he
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             judging
             this
             Cause
             by
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Capua
             ?
             Would
             Pope
             Siricius
             have
             born
             this
             so
             patiently
             and
             submissively
             ,
             and
             declined
             meddling
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             that
             it
             did
             of
             Right
             belong
             to
             him
             to
             determine
             it
             ?
             If
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Canons
             belongs
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             the
             
               Supreme
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             how
             comes
             the
             Council
             of
             Capua
             not
             to
             refer
             this
             matter
             immediately
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             near
             them
             ;
             But
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             asking
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             appoint
             the
             hearing
             and
             determining
             it
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Macedonia
             ?
             We
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             the
             sincerity
             of
             this
             Epistle
             which
             
               Card.
               Barberine
            
             published
             as
             it
             lay
             with
             others
             in
             Holstenius
             his
             Papers
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Vatican
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Roman
               MSS.
            
             by
             the
             express
             Order
             of
             Alexander
             VII
             .
             And
             although
             a
             late
             (k)
             Advocate
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             in
             France
             against
             
               De
               Marca
            
             ,
             hath
             offer'd
             several
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             this
             Epistle
             counterfeit
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             answer'd
             by
             a
             (l)
             Doctour
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Siricius
             is
             a
             standing
             Monument
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             Pope's
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             Power
             ,
             but
             his
             patriarchal
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Diocese
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             justifie
             the
             Pope's
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             in
             calling
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             to
             his
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             we
             have
             several
             (m)
             Instances
             brought
             ;
             As
             of
             some
             
               Gallican
               Bishops
            
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             under
             
               Damasus
               ;
               Wilfrid
            
             ,
             an
             
               English
               Bishop
            
             under
             Agatho
             a
             Legate
             from
             the
             Council
             held
             in
             Britain
             ;
             with
             Felix
             of
             Arles
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             of
             later
             times
             .
             But
             what
             do
             
               extraordinary
               Councils
            
             ,
             meeting
             at
             Rome
             ,
             prove
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             being
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ?
             Do
             the
             Western
             Councils
             ,
             meeting
             at
             
               Milan
               ,
               Arles
               ,
               Ariminum
               ,
               Sardica
               ,
            
             or
             such
             Places
             ,
             prove
             the
             Bishops
             of
             them
             to
             be
             all
             Patriarchs
             ?
             These
             things
             are
             not
             worth
             mentioning
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             some
             circumstance
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             called
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             together
             by
             his
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             
             evidence
             brought
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             difference
             between
             Councils
             assembled
             for
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             or
             Discipline
             from
             several
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             
               provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             and
             
               patriarchal
               Councils
            
             called
             at
             certain
             times
             to
             attend
             the
             
               patriarchal
               See
            
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             n
             
               Diurnus
               Romanus
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             within
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchate
            
             ,
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             obey
             the
             Summons
             to
             a
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             certain
             fixed
             times
             ,
             as
             Garnerius
             shews
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               three
               times
               in
               the
               year
               .
            
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               this
               extended
               no
               farther
               than
               to
               the
               Bishops
               within
               the
               Suburbicary
               Churches
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               Primate
               but
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             so
             this
             was
             a
             true
             
               patriarchal
               Council
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             But
             the
             last
             Right
             contested
             for
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Appeals
               in
               greater
               Causes
            
             .
             By
             which
             we
             understand
             such
             Application
             of
             the
             Parties
             concerned
             as
             doth
             imply
             a
             
               Superiour
               Jurisdiction
            
             in
             him
             they
             make
             their
             resort
             to
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             full
             Authority
             to
             determine
             the
             matters
             in
             difference
             :
             For
             otherwise
             Appeals
             may
             be
             no
             more
             than
             
               voluntary
               Acts
            
             in
             the
             Parties
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Person
             appealed
             to
             hath
             no
             more
             Power
             than
             their
             Consent
             gives
             him
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
             it
             was
             usual
             to
             advise
             in
             greater
             Cases
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             with
             those
             of
             the
             greatest
             Reputation
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             give
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             not
             by
             way
             of
             Authority
             ,
             but
             of
             Friendly
             correspondence
             ;
             not
             to
             shew
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             their
             Care
             of
             preserving
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             remarkable
             Instance
             in
             the
             
               Italick
               Council
            
             ,
             of
             which
             St.
             Ambrose
             was
             President
             ,
             who
             did
             interpose
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ;
             not
             with
             any
             pretence
             of
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             merely
             out
             of
             Zeal
             to
             keep
             up
             and
             restore
             Unity
             among
             them
             .
             They
             knew
             very
             well
             how
             suspicious
             the
             
               Eastern
               Bishops
            
             were
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Bishops
            
             meddling
             in
             their
             matters
             ever
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             (
             of
             which
             afterwards
             )
             but
             they
             tell
             them
             ,
             
               it
               was
               no
               new
               thing
               for
               the
               Western
               Bishops
               to
               be
               concerned
               when
               things
               were
               out
               of
               order
               among
               them
               .
            
             o
             
               Non
               Praerogativam
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               vindicamus
               examinis
               ,
               sed
               Consortium
               tamen
               debuit
               esse
               communis
               arbitrii
               .
            
             They
             did
             not
             challenge
             a
             Power
             of
             calling
             them
             to
             account
             ,
             but
             they
             
             thought
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             mutual
             Correspondence
             for
             the
             general
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             received
             Maximus
             his
             Complaint
             of
             his
             hard
             usage
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             Will
             any
             hence
             infer
             ,
             that
             this
             Council
             or
             St.
             Ambrose
             had
             a
             
               Superiour
               Authority
            
             over
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ?
             So
             that
             neither
             
               Consultations
               ,
               Advices
               ,
               References
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Act
             which
             depends
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Parties
             ,
             and
             are
             designed
             onely
             for
             a
             
               common
               good
            
             ,
             can
             prove
             any
             true
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             .
             Which
             being
             premised
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             see
             what
             Evidence
             is
             produced
             from
             hence
             for
             the
             Pope's
             
               patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             the
             main
             thing
             insisted
             upon
             is
             ,
             p
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               's
               appointing
               Legates
               in
               the
               Western
               Churches
               to
               hear
               and
               examine
               Causes
               ,
               and
               to
               report
               them
               .
            
             And
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             first
             Instance
             is
             produced
             of
             the
             
               several
               Epistles
               of
               Popes
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Thessalonica
             
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             Collection
             .
             Of
             which
             a
             large
             account
             hath
             been
             already
             given
             :
             And
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             this
             was
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             had
             out
             of
             a
             Pique
             to
             the
             
               Eastern
               Bishops
            
             and
             Jealousie
             of
             the
             Emperour
             allow'd
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             the
             Liberty
             of
             granting
             a
             re-hearing
             of
             Causes
             in
             the
             
               several
               Provinces
            
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             pretence
             of
             sending
             Legates
             into
             them
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             the
             first
             considerable
             step
             that
             was
             made
             towards
             the
             advancing
             the
             Pope's
             power
             over
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             .
             For
             a
             present
             q
             Doctour
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             confesseth
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
            
             347
             
               years
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             Sardican
             Council
             ,
             
               No
               one
               Instance
               can
               be
               produced
               of
               any
               Cause
               ,
               wherein
               Bishops
               were
               concerned
               ,
               that
               was
               ever
               brought
               to
            
             Rome
             
               by
               the
               Bishops
               that
               were
               the
               Iudges
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             Pope's
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             had
             been
             known
             before
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             regular
             way
             of
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Bishops
             in
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             .
             And
             withall
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               before
               that
               Council
               no
               instance
               can
               be
               produced
               of
               any
               Iudges
               Delegates
               for
               the
               review
               of
               Iudgment
               passed
               in
               provincial
               Synods
               :
               And
               whatever
               Privilege
               or
               Authority
               was
               granted
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Sardica
             
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               was
               wholly
               new
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               justifie
               it
               ;
               And
               was
               not
               then
               received
               either
               in
               the
               Eastern
               or
               Western
               Churches
               .
            
             
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Pleas
             of
             a
             Patriarchal
             Power
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             
               greater
               Causes
            
             must
             fall
             very
             
             much
             short
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Instance
             of
             Marcianus
             of
             Arles
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             answered
             already
             ;
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Bishops
             in
             England
             by
             the
             Pope's
             authority
             in
             later
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             importance
             ,
             since
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
             Pope's
             Vsurpations
             ;
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             justifie
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             these
             Churches
             by
             the
             Rules
             established
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Arles
             ,
             
               before
               that
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               attributes
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               Majores
               Dioceses
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             according
             to
             
               De
               Marca
               ,
               all
               the
               Western
               Churches
            
             ;
             But
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             how
             far
             the
             
               Western
               Bishops
            
             at
             Arles
             were
             from
             owning
             the
             Pope's
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             desire
             his
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             had
             passed
             in
             Council
             ;
             But
             onely
             send
             the
             Canons
             to
             him
             to
             publish
             them
             .
             But
             our
             Authour
             and
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
            
             say
             ,
             
               that
               such
               is
               the
               Patriarch's
               Authority
               ,
               That
               all
               Acts
               of
               Bishops
               in
               Council
               are
               in
               themselves
               invalid
               without
               his
               Sentence
               ,
               which
               onely
               gives
               Life
               and
               Vigour
               to
               them
               ;
               As
               they
               prove
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Alexandria
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             were
             then
             owned
             to
             be
             Patriarch
             over
             seven
             or
             eight
             Dioceses
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             according
             to
             De
             Marca's
             exposition
             ;
             how
             came
             they
             to
             sit
             and
             make
             Canons
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             his
             Authority
             ?
             So
             that
             either
             they
             must
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             Patriarch
             ,
             or
             they
             must
             say
             he
             was
             affronted
             in
             the
             highest
             manner
             by
             the
             
               Western
               Bishops
            
             there
             assembled
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             expression
             of
             
               Majores
               Dioceses
            
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             questionable
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Empire
             by
             Constantine
             into
             Dioceses
             were
             then
             made
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             probable
             not
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Dioceses
            
             not
             being
             mentioned
             there
             ,
             but
             onely
             Provinces
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             Place
             must
             be
             corrupt
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             in
             others
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             lay
             so
             great
             weight
             on
             a
             place
             that
             makes
             no
             entire
             sense
             .
             But
             allowing
             the
             expression
             genuine
             ,
             it
             implies
             no
             more
             than
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             then
             more
             
               Extensive
               Dioceses
            
             than
             other
             
               Western
               Bishops
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             since
             even
             then
             he
             had
             several
             Provinces
             under
             
             his
             immediate
             Government
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             
               Western
               Bishop
            
             had
             .
          
           
             (r)
             St.
             
             Basil's
             calling
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               Chief
               of
               the
               Western
               Bishops
            
             ,
             implies
             nothing
             but
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             a
             degree
             of
             more
             than
             usual
             subtilty
             to
             infer
             Damasus
             his
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
               over
               the
               West
            
             ,
             s
             because
             St.
             Jerome
             joins
             Damasus
             and
             the
             West
             together
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             Peter
             and
             Egypt
             :
             Therefore
             Damasus
             had
             the
             same
             Power
             over
             the
             West
             which
             Peter
             had
             over
             Egypt
             .
             It
             seems
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             language
             about
             the
             different
             Hypostases
             ,
             did
             not
             agree
             with
             what
             was
             used
             in
             the
             
               Syrian
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             charged
             him
             with
             false
             Doctrine
             ;
             he
             pleads
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             West
             ,
             spake
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             known
             then
             neither
             to
             favour
             Arianism
             nor
             Sabellianism
             ;
             And
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Allegation
             more
             particular
             ,
             he
             mentions
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             a
             Cause
             extremely
             wants
             Arguments
             which
             must
             be
             supported
             by
             such
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             If
             t
             St.
             Augustine
             makes
             
               Innocent
               to
               preside
               in
               the
               Western
               Church
            
             ;
             he
             onely
             thereby
             shews
             the
             Order
             and
             Dignity
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             ;
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             own
             any
             Subjection
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             to
             his
             Power
             ,
             since
             no
             Church
             did
             more
             vehemently
             withstand
             the
             Bisho●
             of
             
             Rome's
             Incroachments
             than
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africa
             did
             in
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             time
             ;
             As
             is
             notorious
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             which
             transaction
             is
             a
             demonstration
             against
             his
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             the
             
               African
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             never
             insisted
             on
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Right
            
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             wherein
             they
             were
             shamefully
             baffled
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             u
             Pope
             Innocent
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Decentius
               Eugubinus
            
             ,
             would
             bring
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             to
             follow
             the
             
               Roman
               Traditions
            
             ,
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Italy
             ,
             Gaul
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Africa
             ,
             Sicily
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Islands
               lying
               between
               ,
               were
               first
               instituted
               either
               by
               such
               as
               were
               sent
               by
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               or
               his
               Successours
            
             .
             But
             whosoever
             considers
             that
             Epistle
             well
             ,
             will
             not
             for
             
             Innocent's
             sake
             lay
             too
             much
             weight
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             
             Is
             it
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             
               double
               Vnction
            
             ,
             the
             
               Saturday
               Fast
            
             ,
             the
             Eulogiae
             sent
             to
             the
             several
             Parishes
             in
             Rome
             were
             
               Apostolical
               Traditions
            
             which
             all
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             first
             planted
             by
             those
             who
             were
             sent
             from
             Rome
             ?
             But
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             far
             from
             being
             evident
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             there
             were
             Churches
             planted
             in
             the
             
               Western
               parts
            
             ,
             neither
             by
             St.
             Peter
             nor
             by
             those
             who
             were
             sent
             by
             his
             Successours
             .
             Yet
             let
             that
             be
             granted
             ;
             What
             connexion
             is
             there
             between
             receiving
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             at
             first
             by
             those
             who
             came
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             an
             Obligation
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             in
             all
             their
             Orders
             and
             Traditions
             ?
             The
             
               Patriarchal
               Government
            
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             founded
             upon
             this
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             ancient
             Custome
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             fully
             appears
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Churches
             of
             Milan
             and
             Aquileia
             though
             in
             Italy
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africa
             though
             probably
             the
             first
             Preachers
             came
             from
             Rome
             ,
             never
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             to
             follow
             the
             Traditions
             or
             observe
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             well
             known
             both
             in
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             and
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             times
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Pope's
             power
             be
             built
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Illyricum
             ?
             Was
             the
             Gospel
             brought
             thither
             from
             Rome
             ?
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             this
             very
             Plea
             of
             Innocent
             will
             be
             a
             farther
             evidence
             of
             their
             exemption
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarchate
            
             ;
             since
             Britain
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             within
             those
             
               Islands
               which
               lie
               between
            
             Italy
             ,
             Gaul
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Africa
             and
             Sicily
             ,
             which
             can
             onely
             be
             understood
             of
             those
             Islands
             which
             are
             situate
             in
             the
             
               Mediterranean
               Sea.
            
             
          
           
             And
             if
             no
             Instance
             can
             be
             produced
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome's
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             we
             claim
             the
             same
             benefit
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             which
             Leo
             urges
             so
             vehemently
             in
             such
             a
             parallel
             Case
             ?
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               that
               afterwards
               ,
               Subjection
               and
               Consent
               makes
               a
               just
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             ;
             for
             neither
             doth
             it
             hold
             as
             to
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             whose
             Bishops
             utterly
             refused
             to
             submit
             to
             Augustine
             the
             Monk
             ;
             And
             if
             it
             doth
             ,
             all
             the
             force
             of
             
             Leo's
             Arguments
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             For
             there
             were
             both
             Prescription
             
             pleaded
             ,
             and
             a
             Consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Dioceses
             concerned
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             But
             Leo
             saith
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             
               Canons
               are
               beyond
               both
               these
               ,
               being
               dictated
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               passed
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Sin
               in
               him
               to
               suffer
               any
               to
               break
               them
               .
            
             
             Either
             this
             is
             true
             or
             false
             .
             If
             false
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Pope
             be
             excused
             who
             alledged
             it
             for
             true
             ?
             If
             true
             ,
             then
             it
             holds
             as
             much
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             
               Prescription
               of
            
             60
             years
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             
               Canons
               of
            
             Nice
             
               were
               before
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               take
               place
               ,
               if
               the
               practice
               had
               been
               never
               so
               constant
               ,
            
             which
             he
             denies
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             goes
             so
             far
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Though
               the
               numbers
               of
               Bishops
               be
               never
               so
               great
               that
               give
               their
               consent
               to
               any
               alteration
               of
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Canons
               ,
               they
               signifie
               nothing
               ,
               and
               cannot
               bind
               .
            
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             emphatical
             or
             weighty
             to
             our
             purpose
             than
             these
             Expressions
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             for
             securing
             the
             Privileges
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             in
             case
             no
             Patriarchal
             Power
             over
             them
             can
             be
             proved
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             it
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             claim
             a
             Jurisdiction
             should
             prove
             it
             ,
             Especially
             when
             the
             Acts
             of
             it
             are
             so
             notorious
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             conceal'd
             ;
             as
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Appeals
             are
             ,
             and
             were
             too
             evident
             in
             latter
             times
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             World
             knew
             what
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             the
             Pope
             exercised
             over
             these
             Churches
             .
             I
             conclude
             this
             with
             that
             excellent
             Sentence
             of
             Pope
             
               Leo
               ,
               PRIVILEGIA
               ECCLESIARVM
               SANCTORVM
               PATRVM
               CANONIBVS
               INSTITVTA
               ,
               ET
               VENERABILIS
            
             NICAENAE
             
               SYNODI
               FIXA
               DECRETIS
               ,
               NVLLA
               POSSVNT
               IMPROBITATE
               CONVELLI
               NVLLA
               NOVITATE
               VIOLARI
               .
            
             The
             privileges
             of
             Churches
             which
             were
             begun
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Fathers
            
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             can
             neither
             be
             destroy'd
             by
             wicked
             Usurpation
             nor
             dissolved
             by
             the
             humour
             of
             Innovation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             great
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             which
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             general
             by
             the
             two
             Emperours
             Constans
             and
             Constantius
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             (w)
             Athanasius
             expresly
             affirms
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             to
             have
             been
             there
             present
             .
             But
             some
             think
             this
             mistake
             arose
             from
             looking
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Latin
             Copy
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             in
             which
             indeed
             the
             words
             are
             plain
             enough
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             but
             the
             sense
             in
             the
             Greek
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             For
             Athanasius
             pleads
             his
             own
             Innocency
             from
             the
             several
             Judgments
             which
             had
             passed
             in
             his
             Favour
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             100
             Bishops
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             next
             ,
             by
             above
             50
             Bishops
             at
             Rome
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Council
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             above
             300
             Bishops
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Provinces
             there
             mention'd
             consented
             to
             his
             
             Innocency
             .
             But
             here
             lies
             an
             insuperable
             difficulty
             ,
             for
             *
             Athanasius
             himself
             elsewhere
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               there
               were
               but
            
             170
             
               Bishops
               in
               all
               there
               present
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             make
             300
             there
             present
             .
             Which
             some
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             reconcile
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               the
               latter
               was
               the
               true
               number
               present
               ;
               but
               the
               former
               of
               those
               Bishops
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               who
               did
               agree
               in
               the
               Sentence
               which
               passed
               in
               favour
               of
            
             Athanasius
             :
             But
             then
             the
             Greek
             here
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             those
             present
             in
             Council
             ;
             and
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             understood
             ,
             then
             the
             words
             do
             not
             prove
             what
             he
             designs
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             was
             acquitted
             in
             the
             Sardican
             Council
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             although
             the
             number
             were
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             exclude
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             (x)
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             onely
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
            
             and
             Gaul
             are
             mention'd
             ;
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             (y)
             Subscriptions
             .
             But
             it
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             (z)
             Bucherius
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             reckons
             up
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             among
             those
             of
             Gaul
             .
             And
             (a)
             Hilary
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             
               Gallican
               Bishops
            
             of
             
               Germania
               prima
            
             and
             
               Germania
               secunda
               ,
               Belgica
               prima
               ,
               Belgica
               secunda
               ,
               Lugdunensis
               prima
               ,
               Lugdunensis
               secunda
               ,
               Provincia
               Aquitanica
            
             and
             
               Provincia
               novem
               populona
            
             ;
             after
             he
             hath
             distinctly
             set
             down
             these
             ,
             he
             then
             immediately
             adds
             ,
             
               And
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Provinces
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             Which
             makes
             me
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             about
             that
             time
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Britain
             were
             generally
             joyn'd
             with
             those
             of
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             are
             often
             comprehended
             under
             them
             where
             they
             are
             not
             expresly
             mention'd
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             confirm
             this
             ,
             (b)
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Summons
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             mentions
             onely
             of
             these
             Western
             parts
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
            
             and
             Gaul
             ;
             But
             afterwards
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Britain
             
               were
               there
               present
            
             .
             So
             that
             Britain
             was
             then
             comprehended
             under
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             understood
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             as
             Sicily
             was
             under
             Italy
             ,
             as
             (c)
             Sirmondus
             shews
             .
             And
             
               Sextus
               Rufus
            
             doth
             put
             down
             the
             description
             of
             Britain
             under
             that
             of
             Gaul
             ,
             as
             (d)
             Berterius
             hath
             observed
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             could
             have
             thought
             that
             Athanasius
             had
             meant
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Britain
             ,
             when
             he
             reckons
             up
             onely
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Gaul
             ?
             But
             he
             declared
             that
             they
             were
             present
             with
             the
             
               Gallican
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             hath
             been
             urged
             with
             great
             appearance
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             
               since
               the
            
             British
             
               Bishops
               were
               present
               at
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Sardica
             ,
             The
             British
             
               Churches
               were
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               Canons
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               Appeals
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               being
               there
               established
               ,
               they
               were
               then
               brought
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Western
               Churches
               .
            
             To
             give
             a
             clear
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             examine
             the
             Design
             and
             Proceedings
             of
             that
             Council
             .
             The
             occasion
             whereof
             was
             this
             ;
             Athanasius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             being
             deposed
             for
             some
             pretended
             misdemeanours
             by
             two
             Synods
             of
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             redress
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             prevalency
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             ,
             makes
             Application
             to
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             desires
             that
             his
             Cause
             might
             be
             heard
             over
             again
             ,
             bringing
             great
             Evidence
             from
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             had
             a
             fair
             Hearing
             ,
             but
             was
             run
             down
             by
             the
             Violence
             of
             the
             
               Eusebian
               party
            
             at
             Tyre
             and
             Antioch
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             communicating
             this
             with
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             at
             large
             appears
             by
             Julius
             his
             Epistle
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             he
             ,
             in
             their
             name
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             sends
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             That
             this
             Cause
             might
             be
             heard
             before
             indifferent
             Judges
             :
             And
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             come
             into
             these
             Parts
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             Evidences
             with
             them
             .
             This
             they
             decline
             ;
             Upon
             which
             ,
             and
             a
             fuller
             Examination
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             receive
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Marcellus
            
             and
             others
             into
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             This
             gives
             a
             mighty
             distaste
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ;
             at
             last
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             Constantius
             and
             Constans
             ,
             agree
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             
               general
               Council
            
             called
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             determine
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             Bishops
             meet
             ;
             But
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             would
             have
             the
             restored
             Bishops
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             Council
             ;
             This
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             utterly
             refuse
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             withdrew
             to
             Philippopolis
             ;
             And
             declare
             against
             their
             Proceedings
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             as
             repugnant
             to
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             :
             The
             Western
             Bishops
             continued
             sitting
             ,
             and
             made
             new
             Canons
             to
             justifie
             their
             own
             Proceedings
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             it
             out
             of
             the
             authentick
             Writings
             on
             both
             Sides
             .
             For
             the
             one
             side
             insists
             upon
             the
             Justice
             of
             
               re-hearing
               a
               Cause
               ,
               wherein
               there
               was
               
               so
               great
               suspicion
               of
               soul
               dealing
            
             ;
             And
             the
             other
             ,
             
               that
               the
               matters
               which
               concerned
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               tried
               over
               again
               by
               others
               at
               a
               distance
               ;
               And
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Way
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               settled
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               and
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             It
             is
             apparent
             by
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Greek
             Bishops
             who
             withdrew
             to
             Philippopolis
             .
             That
             this
             was
             the
             main
             Point
             insisted
             on
             by
             them
             ;
             
               That
               it
               was
               the
               bringing
               a
               new
               Law
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               For
               the
               Eastern
               Bishops
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Western
               ;
               The
               ancient
               Custome
               and
               Rule
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               ;
               That
               they
               should
               stand
               or
               fall
               by
               their
               own
               Bishops
               .
            
             The
             Western
             Bishops
             on
             the
             other
             side
             pleaded
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               a
               Cause
               of
               common
               concernment
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               That
               there
               had
               been
               notorious
               partiality
               in
               the
               management
               of
               it
               ;
               That
            
             Athanasius
             
               was
               condemned
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               pretended
               miscarriages
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               Zeal
               against
            
             Arianism
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Cause
               was
               not
               heard
               in
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               where
               he
               was
               charged
               ,
               but
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               common
               Justice
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               new
               hearing
               by
               the
               Eastern
               and
               Western
               Bishops
               together
               .
            
             But
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             finding
             that
             the
             Western
             would
             not
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             of
             Athanasius
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             look'd
             on
             the
             Cause
             as
             prejudged
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             away
             .
             However
             the
             other
             proceeded
             to
             the
             clearing
             the
             Bishops
             accused
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             by
             a
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             several
             Canons
             ,
             as
             
               against
               Translations
               from
               mean
               Bishopricks
               to
               better
               ,
            
             Can.
             1.
             
               and
               using
               Arts
               to
               procure
               them
               ,
            
             Can.
             2.
             
             
               Against
               placing
               Bishops
               in
               such
               places
               where
               a
               single
               Presbyter
               would
               serve
               ,
               and
               the
               absence
               of
               Bishops
               at
               Consecrations
               ,
            
             Can.
             6.
             
             
               Against
               their
               unseasonable
               Applications
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
            
             Can.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Against
               being
               made
               Bishops
            
             per
             Saltum
             ,
             Can.
             10.
             
             
               Against
               their
               Non-residence
            
             ,
             Can.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Against
               receiving
               those
               who
               were
               excommunicated
               by
               others
               ,
            
             Can.
             13.
             
             
               About
               the
               Appeal
               of
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             Can.
             14.
             
             
               Against
               taking
               Presbyters
               out
               of
               anothers
               Diocese
               ,
            
             Can.
             15.
             
             
               Against
               their
               Non-residence
            
             ,
             Can.
             16.
             
             
               About
               the
               Reception
               of
               banished
               Bishops
               ,
            
             Can.
             17.
             
             About
             Eutychianus
             and
             Musaeus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               persons
               ordained
               by
               them
               ,
            
             Can.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             main
             Canons
             of
             this
             Council
             are
             the
             third
             ,
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             ,
             which
             concern
             the
             re-hearing
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             And
             the
             interest
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             
             to
             have
             therein
             .
             For
             the
             right
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             several
             steps
             and
             methods
             of
             Proceeding
             therein
             established
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Causes
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               first
               Instance
               were
               still
               to
               be
               heard
               and
               determin'd
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Province
            
             ;
             That
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Can.
             3.
             
             
               Which
               forbids
               any
               Bishop
               in
               case
               of
               difference
               with
               another
               ,
               to
               call
               Bishops
               out
               of
               a
               neighbour
               Province
               to
               hear
               it
               .
            
             This
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Nicene
               Can.
            
             5.
             
             Herein
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             they
             reflect
             on
             the
             Council
             of
             
             Antioch's
             Proceedings
             against
             Athanasius
             ;
             But
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             did
             not
             proceed
             upon
             St.
             Athanasius
             in
             the
             first
             Instance
             ,
             but
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               being
               deposed
               in
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Tyre
             ,
             
               he
               afterwards
               returned
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               without
               being
               first
               restored
               by
               a
               greater
               Synod
               .
            
             But
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             very
             hard
             usage
             of
             so
             great
             a
             man
             ;
             For
             they
             first
             made
             the
             Canons
             themselves
             ,
             Can.
             4
             ,
             12.
             and
             out
             of
             them
             they
             framed
             an
             Article
             ,
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             they
             deprived
             Athanasius
             .
             And
             herein
             lay
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             
               Eusebian
               party
            
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             framed
             the
             Canon
             so
             as
             it
             is
             extant
             in
             (e)
             Palladius
             ,
             it
             would
             never
             have
             passed
             the
             Council
             ;
             For
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Council
             of
             mere
             Arians
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             thought
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             (f)
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             them
             who
             in
             some
             things
             were
             overreached
             by
             the
             Artifices
             of
             the
             
               Eusebian
               party
            
             ;
             And
             they
             did
             not
             meet
             purposely
             against
             Athanasius
             ;
             But
             97
             (g)
             Bishops
             were
             summon'd
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             solemn
             Dedication
             of
             the
             great
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             called
             
               Dominicum
               Aureum
            
             ;
             (h)
             as
             they
             had
             done
             before
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             And
             (i)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             
               Such
               Assemblies
               of
               Bishops
               were
               frequent
               at
               such
               times
               .
            
             These
             ,
             being
             met
             together
             ,
             framed
             several
             Canons
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             Ordering
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             being
             passed
             by
             general
             Consent
             ,
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             hated
             Athanasius
             ,
             framed
             sufficient
             Articles
             against
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             the
             fourth
             Canon
             ,
             
               if
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               being
               deposed
               by
               a
               Synod
               ,
               doth
               officiate
               ,
               he
               is
               never
               to
               be
               restored
            
             ;
             By
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             
               If
               a
               Bishop
               deposed
               ,
               makes
               Application
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               a
               greater
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               restored
               .
            
             But
             now
             Athanasius
             ,
             being
             deposed
             by
             the
             
               Tyrian
               Synod
            
             ,
             was
             restored
             upon
             his
             Application
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             without
             
             any
             Synod
             called
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             did
             execute
             his
             Office
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             confirmed
             his
             Deposition
             .
          
           
             A
             (k)
             late
             Authour
             goes
             about
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Canon
               against
            
             Athanasius
             
               did
               not
               pass
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               but
               that
               it
               passed
               an
               Assembly
               of
            
             40
             Eusebians
             ,
             
               when
               the
               rest
               were
               gone
            
             :
             But
             this
             is
             incredible
             (
             as
             (l)
             Baronius
             his
             Conceit
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             who
             takes
             the
             36
             Mansions
             that
             Antioch
             was
             distant
             from
             Alexandria
             for
             36
             
               Arian
               Bishops
            
             )
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             any
             other
             Canon
             against
             Athanasius
             besides
             these
             two
             ,
             for
             they
             effectually
             did
             his
             business
             .
             That
             which
             Palladius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Canon
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               whether
               the
               Bishop
               were
               deposed
               justly
               or
               unjustly
            
             is
             very
             improbable
             ;
             But
             that
             which
             gave
             occasion
             for
             him
             to
             say
             so
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             ancient
             Canon
             called
             Apostolical
             28.
             had
             in
             it
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             justly
             ,
             which
             they
             left
             out
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             effect
             their
             Design
             ;
             That
             so
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             might
             not
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             But
             there
             was
             an
             Errour
             in
             the
             first
             Instance
             committed
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             of
             Tyre
             ;
             unless
             the
             extraordinary
             Summons
             of
             that
             Council
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Command
             ,
             as
             (m)
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             be
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             to
             
               the
               regular
               Proceedings
               in
               common
               Cases
            
             ;
             But
             there
             was
             scarce
             any
             thing
             regular
             in
             the
             Proceeding
             of
             that
             Council
             ;
             For
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             Cause
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             heard
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishops
             there
             ;
             And
             they
             justly
             complain
             of
             the
             Neglect
             of
             this
             in
             their
             (n)
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             ;
             And
             (o)
             Liberius
             made
             a
             reasonable
             Proposition
             to
             
               Constantius
               ;
               That
               a
               Council
               might
               be
               summoned
               at
            
             Alexandria
             ;
             
               That
               this
               Cause
               ,
               which
               had
               given
               so
               much
               disturbance
               ,
               should
               be
               heard
               upon
               the
               Place
               ,
               all
               Parties
               being
               present
               .
            
             Which
             was
             the
             best
             Expedient
             at
             last
             ;
             But
             the
             most
             natural
             way
             was
             to
             have
             begun
             there
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             
               Sardican
               Council
            
             did
             very
             well
             to
             reduce
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             about
             proceeding
             within
             the
             Province
             in
             the
             
               first
               Instance
            
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               If
               the
               Party
               be
               grieved
               at
               the
               Sentence
               passed
               against
               him
               ,
               then
               that
               there
               be
               a
               re-hearing
               of
               it
               granted
               ,
            
             Can.
             2.
             
             This
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             allow'd
             
             Can.
             12.
             
               by
               a
               greater
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               takes
               away
               all
               hopes
               of
               Restitution
               from
               him
               that
               made
               his
               Appeal
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             Canon
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             exclude
             an
             Address
             for
             a
             greater
             Synod
             ;
             but
             an
             Appeal
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Emperour
             reverse
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             without
             any
             farther
             hearing
             by
             another
             Assembly
             of
             Bishops
             .
             So
             that
             the
             final
             resort
             was
             hereby
             settled
             in
             a
             greater
             Council
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             Appeal
             should
             lie
             .
             This
             Canon
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             particularly
             design'd
             against
             Athanasius
             ;
             But
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             he
             made
             Application
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             be
             restored
             with
             a
             Non-obstante
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             
               Tyrian
               Council
            
             ;
             But
             to
             have
             a
             more
             indifferent
             hearing
             by
             
               another
               Council
            
             .
             So
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             testify
             in
             their
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             extant
             in
             Athanasius
             ;
             But
             their
             Proceeding
             against
             him
             at
             Antioch
             was
             ,
             because
             after
             this
             he
             took
             Possession
             of
             his
             See
             without
             another
             Sentence
             of
             a
             
               greater
               Synod
            
             ;
             But
             the
             great
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Canon
             with
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             the
             same
             Council
             ,
             
               which
               takes
               away
               all
               Liberty
               of
               Appeal
               from
               the
               unanimous
               Sentence
               of
               a
               provincial
               Synod
               .
            
             (p)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Sagacity
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             was
             sensible
             of
             this
             appearance
             of
             Contradiction
             ;
             and
             he
             solves
             it
             thus
             ,
             That
             
               no
               Appeal
            
             is
             allow'd
             from
             a
             provincial
             Synod
             ,
             Can.
             15.
             
             But
             notwithstanding
             ,
             by
             Can.
             12.
             there
             is
             a
             Liberty
             of
             proceeding
             by
             way
             of
             Petition
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             a
             re-hearing
             the
             Cause
             by
             a
             
               greater
               Synod
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Case
             the
             Emperour
             was
             to
             be
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             fit
             to
             grant
             another
             hearing
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             although
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             general
             Consent
             ,
             no
             neighbour
             Bishop
             could
             be
             called
             in
             ;
             as
             they
             might
             in
             case
             of
             Difference
             by
             Can.
             14.
             
             Yet
             if
             the
             Emperour
             thought
             they
             proceeded
             partially
             ,
             he
             might
             either
             join
             Bishops
             of
             another
             Province
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             call
             a
             more
             general
             Council
             out
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             did
             at
             Tyre
             .
             This
             was
             the
             undoubted
             Right
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             to
             call
             together
             Assemblies
             of
             Bishops
             for
             what
             Causes
             they
             thought
             expedient
             .
             But
             (q)
             Socrates
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Appeal
               was
               allow'd
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             For
             speaking
             of
             Cyrill
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             being
             deposed
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             appealed
             to
             a
             greater
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             which
             Appeal
             Constantius
             
             allow'd
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               the
               first
               and
               onely
               person
               who
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Custome
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               made
               such
               an
               Appeal
               .
               H.
               Valesius
            
             contradicts
             Socrates
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Appeal
             of
             the
             Donatists
             to
             Constantine
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Donatists
             were
             not
             regarded
             ;
             And
             besides
             ,
             their
             Appeal
             was
             to
             
               Constantine
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Cause
               himself
            
             ;
             But
             here
             Cyrill
             appealed
             to
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             Antioch
             .
             And
             then
             appear'd
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Seleucia
             to
             have
             his
             Cause
             heard
             .
             (r)
             Baronius
             is
             much
             puzzled
             with
             this
             Expression
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             because
             
               it
               would
               take
               away
               Appeals
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             But
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             never
             understood
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             And
             Cyrill
             made
             his
             Appeal
             to
             
               a
               greater
               Synod
            
             .
             The
             Canons
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             quotes
             ,
             were
             not
             received
             and
             scarce
             known
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             .
             Athanasius
             fled
             to
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             so
             ill
             used
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             not
             because
             
               of
               any
               Authority
               in
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               receive
               Appeals
            
             .
             But
             Cyrill
             went
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             making
             application
             to
             Constantius
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             by
             a
             
               greater
               Synod
            
             .
             (s)
             Sozomen
             saith
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             
               recommended
               the
               Cause
               of
            
             Cyrill
             
               to
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Ariminum
             ;
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             since
             (t)
             
               he
               expresly
               forbad
               the
               Western
               Bishops
               in
               that
               Council
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               Causes
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Bishops
               ;
               And
               declares
               ,
               whatever
               they
               did
               in
               that
               matter
               should
               have
               no
               effect
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             Council
             to
             which
             Constantius
             referred
             this
             Cause
             ,
             must
             be
             that
             of
             Seleucia
             ,
             which
             was
             assembled
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Which
             seeming
             to
             take
             off
             from
             the
             Right
             of
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             established
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Socrates
            
             condemns
             as
             uncanonical
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               the
               first
               that
               proceeded
               in
               this
               method
               of
               seeking
               to
               the
               Emperour
               for
               a
               greater
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             But
             then
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             made
             an
             Innovation
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             although
             it
             allows
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             re-hearing
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Power
             of
             granting
             it
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             to
             Julius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ;
             
               And
               ,
               if
               he
               thought
               sit
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               appoint
               the
               Neighbour
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Province
               to
               hear
               
               it
               ,
               and
               such
               Assessours
               as
               the
               Emperour
               was
               wont
               to
               send
               .
            
             To
             which
             was
             added
             ,
             Can.
             4.
             
             
               That
               no
               Bishop
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               vacant
               Bishoprick
               upon
               a
               deposition
               ,
               and
               application
               for
               a
               new
               hearing
               ;
               till
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               given
               Sentence
               in
               it
            
             :
             But
             then
             ,
             Can.
             5.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Cause
               be
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               re-heard
               ,
               Letters
               are
               to
               be
               sent
               from
               him
               to
               the
               neighbour
               Bishops
               to
               hear
               and
               examine
               it
               .
               But
               if
               this
               do
               not
               satisfie
               ,
               he
               may
               doe
               as
               he
               sees
               cause
               .
            
             Which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             Can.
             5.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             Power
             which
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             gives
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             
               a
               new
               thing
            
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             had
             been
             known
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             supreme
             Judgment
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             lay
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             These
             Canons
             had
             been
             idle
             and
             impertinent
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             in
             Antiquity
             for
             any
             such
             judicial
             Power
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             to
             
               re-hearing
               of
               causes
            
             of
             deposed
             Bishops
             before
             these
             Canons
             of
             Sardica
             ;
             So
             that
             (v)
             
               Petrus
               de
               Marca
            
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             these
             
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Right
             of
             Appeal
             be
             a
             necessary
             consequent
             from
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             ;
             Then
             the
             non-usage
             of
             this
             practice
             before
             ,
             will
             overthrow
             the
             claim
             of
             Supremacy
             .
             In
             extraordinary
             Cases
             ,
             the
             great
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             advised
             with
             ;
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
             Basilides
             and
             Marcianus
             ;
             But
             if
             such
             Instances
             prove
             a
             right
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             they
             will
             doe
             it
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             as
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             standing
             Authority
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             given
             or
             allow'd
             before
             this
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             .
             And
             the
             learned
             Publisher
             of
             (w)
             
             Leo's
             Works
             hath
             lately
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             
               That
               no
               one
               Appeal
               was
               ever
               made
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               there
               to
               the
               Controversie
               between
            
             Leo
             ,
             and
             Hilary
             of
             Arles
             ,
             
               long
               after
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Sardica
             .
             But
             such
             an
             Authority
             being
             given
             by
             a
             particular
             Council
             upon
             
               present
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             mentioning
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             cannot
             be
             binding
             to
             posterity
             ,
             when
             that
             limited
             Authority
             is
             carried
             so
             much
             farther
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             challenged
             for
             an
             absolute
             and
             supreme
             Power
             founded
             upon
             a
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             Act
             of
             
             the
             Council
             .
             For
             herein
             the
             difference
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             one
             can
             give
             no
             colour
             or
             pretence
             for
             the
             other
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             this
             doth
             not
             place
             the
             Right
             of
             Appeals
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             But
             onely
             transfers
             the
             Right
             of
             
               granting
               a
               re-hearing
            
             from
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             whether
             they
             could
             doe
             that
             or
             not
             is
             a
             great
             Question
             ;
             But
             in
             all
             probability
             Constantius
             his
             openly
             favouring
             the
             
               Arian
               Party
            
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             this
             can
             never
             justifie
             the
             drawing
             of
             Causes
             to
             Rome
             by
             way
             of
             Appeal
             ;
             because
             the
             Cause
             is
             still
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             
               Province
               ,
               by
               the
               neighbour
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               hear
               and
               examine
               all
               Parties
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               Iudgment
               therein
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             it self
             took
             upon
             it
             to
             judge
             over
             again
             
               a
               Cause
            
             which
             had
             been
             judged
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               Cause
            
             of
             Athanasius
             
               and
               his
               Brethren
            
             .
             Which
             utterly
             overthrows
             any
             Opinion
             in
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             supreme
             Right
             of
             Judicature
             was
             lodged
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             That
             the
             
               Sardican
               Council
            
             cannot
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             receiving
             Marcellus
             into
             Communion
             .
             For
             not
             onely
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             in
             their
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             say
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               condemned
               for
               Heresie
               by
               the
               Council
               at
            
             Constantinople
             in
             Constantine
             
               's
               time
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Protogenes
             of
             Sardica
             
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Council
               had
               subscribed
               to
               his
               Condemnation
            
             ;
             But
             (x)
             Athanasius
             himself
             afterwards
             condemned
             him
             ;
             And
             (y)
             St.
             Basil
             blames
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             admitting
             him
             into
             Communion
             :
             And
             (z)
             Baronius
             confesses
             ,
             
               that
               this
               brought
               a
               great
               disreputation
               upon
               this
               Council
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             absolving
             one
             condemned
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             that
             Absolution
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             That
             the
             Decrees
             of
             this
             Council
             were
             not
             universally
             received
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             by
             the
             known
             Contest
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             Africa
             about
             Appeals
             .
             If
             these
             Canons
             had
             been
             then
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             soon
             forgotten
             in
             the
             
               African
               Churches
            
             ;
             For
             there
             were
             but
             two
             Bishops
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Restitutus
            
             and
             Genethlius
             between
             Gratus
             and
             Aurelius
             .
             (a)
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
            
             professes
             
               he
               can
               give
               no
               account
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             the
             plain
             and
             true
             account
             is
             this
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             Design
             for
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ;
             But
             the
             Eastern
             and
             
               Western
               Bishops
            
             
             parting
             so
             soon
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             regard
             had
             by
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             to
             what
             was
             done
             by
             one
             side
             or
             the
             other
             .
             And
             so
             little
             notice
             was
             taken
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             that
             (b)
             St.
             Augustine
             knew
             of
             no
             other
             than
             
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Bishops
            
             ;
             and
             even
             (c)
             Hilary
             himself
             makes
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
               Sardican
               Council
            
             .
             And
             the
             calling
             of
             Councils
             was
             become
             so
             common
             then
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               Arian
               Controversies
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Bishops
             of
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             were
             so
             frequent
             ,
             that
             the
             remoter
             Churches
             very
             little
             concerned
             themselves
             in
             what
             passed
             amongst
             them
             .
             Thence
             the
             Acts
             of
             most
             of
             those
             Councils
             are
             wholly
             lost
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Milan
               ,
               Sirmium
               ,
               Arles
               ,
               Beziers
               ,
            
             &c.
             onely
             what
             is
             preserved
             in
             the
             Fragments
             of
             Hilary
             ,
             and
             the
             Collections
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             gathered
             many
             things
             for
             his
             own
             vindication
             .
             But
             as
             to
             these
             Canons
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             utterly
             forgotten
             ,
             if
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             had
             not
             been
             concerned
             to
             preserve
             them
             ;
             But
             the
             
               Sardican
               Council
            
             ,
             having
             so
             little
             Reputation
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             endeavoured
             to
             obtrude
             them
             on
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             .
             Which
             was
             so
             inexcusable
             a
             piece
             of
             Ignorance
             or
             Forgery
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Tricks
             and
             Devices
             of
             the
             Advocates
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             have
             never
             been
             able
             to
             defend
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Service
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               Faith
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               enquired
               into
               .
            
             
               The
               Charge
               of
               Arianism
               considered
               .
            
             
               The
               true
               State
               of
               the
               Arian
               Controversie
               ,
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               to
               that
               of
               Ariminum
               .
            
             
               Some
               late
               Mistakes
               rectified
               .
            
             
               Of
               several
               Arian
               Councils
               before
               that
               of
               Ariminum
               .
            
             
               The
               British
               Churches
               cleared
               from
               Arianism
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Number
               and
               Poverty
               of
               the
               British
               Bishops
               there
               present
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               ancient
               endowment
               of
               Churches
               before
               Constantine
               .
            
             
               The
               Privileges
               granted
               to
               Churches
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Charge
               of
               Pelagianism
               considered
               .
            
             
               Pelagius
               and
               Celestius
               both
               born
               in
               these
               Islands
               .
            
             
               When
               Aremorica
               first
               called
               Britain
               .
            
             
               What
               sort
               of
               Monk
               Pelagius
               was
               .
            
             
               No
               probability
               of
               his
               returning
               to
               Britain
               .
            
             
               Of
               Agricola
               and
               others
               spreading
               the
               Pelagian
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               British
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Germanus
               and
               Lupus
               sent
               by
               a
               Council
               of
               Gallican
               Bishops
               hither
               to
               stop
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               Prosper
               concerning
               their
               being
               sent
               by
               Coelestine
               consider'd
               .
            
             
               Of
               Fastidius
               a
               British
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               London
               the
               chief
               Metropolis
               in
               the
               Roman
               Government
               .
            
             
               Of
               Faustus
               originally
               a
               Britain
               .
               But
               a
               Bishop
               in
               Gaul
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               esteem
               he
               was
               in
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Semipelagians
               and
               Praedestinatians
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               set
               up
               here
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Germanus
               and
               Lupus
               .
            
             
               Dubricius
               and
               Iltutus
               the
               Disciples
               of
               St.
               German
               .
            
             
               The
               number
               of
               their
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               their
               Schools
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Banchor
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Western
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               their
               difference
               ,
               as
               to
               Learning
               ,
               from
               the
               Benedictine
               Institution
            
             
               Of
               Gildas
               his
               Iren
               ,
               whether
               an
               Vniversity
               in
               Britain
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               in
               the
               Roman
               Cities
               ,
               chiefly
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               the
               Professours
               of
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Libraries
               there
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               in
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               Constitution
               of
               Gratian
               to
               that
               purpose
               :
               extending
               to
               Britain
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               publick
               Service
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               ;
               The
               Gallican
               Offices
               introduced
               by
               St.
               German
               .
            
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               them
               at
               large
               explained
               ,
               and
               their
               Difference
               from
               the
               Roman
               Offices
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               Morning
               and
               Communion
               Service
               .
            
             
               The
               Conformity
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               the
               ancient
               British
               Offices
               ,
               and
               not
               derived
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               our
               Dissenters
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Succession
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             being
             thus
             deduced
             from
             their
             original
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Service
             which
             were
             then
             received
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             necessary
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             charged
             with
             two
             remarkable
             Heresies
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             
               viz.
               Arianism
            
             and
             Pelagianism
             ;
             and
             by
             no
             less
             Authority
             than
             that
             of
             (a)
             Gildas
             and
             (b)
             Bede
             .
          
           
             The
             Charge
             of
             Arianism
             is
             grounded
             upon
             
               the
               universal
               spreading
               of
               that
               Heresie
               over
               the
               World
               ,
            
             as
             Bede
             expresses
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             were
             concerned
             ,
             we
             must
             search
             into
             the
             History
             of
             that
             Heresie
             ,
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             where
             the
             British
             Bishops
             were
             present
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             confidently
             affirmed
             by
             a
             late
             (c)
             Writer
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Faction
               was
               wholly
               supprest
               by
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Council
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Troubles
               that
               were
               made
               after
               that
               were
               raised
               by
               the
            
             Eusebians
             ,
             
               who
               were
               as
               forward
               as
               any
               to
               anathematize
               the
            
             Arians
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Persecutions
               were
               raised
               
               by
               them
               ,
               under
               a
               Pretence
               of
               Prudence
               and
               Moderation
               ;
               That
               they
               never
               in
               the
               least
               appear'd
               after
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             
               but
               their
               whole
               fury
               was
               bent
               against
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
            
             Athanasius
             ;
             
               That
               in
               the
               times
               of
            
             Constantius
             and
             Constans
             
               the
               Cause
               of
            
             Arius
             
               was
               wholly
               laid
               aside
               by
               both
               Parties
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               onely
               Contest
               was
               about
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               That
               the
            
             Eusebian
             
               Cause
               was
               not
               to
               restore
            
             Arianism
             ,
             
               but
               to
               piece
               up
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               comprehending
               all
               in
               one
               Communion
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               by
               mutual
               forbearance
            
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             was
             still
             busie
             and
             active
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Contest
             about
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             with
             a
             design
             to
             overthrow
             the
             
               Nicene
               Faith
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             great
             business
             was
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             restore
             Arianism
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             some
             Mens
             hatred
             of
             Prudence
             and
             Moderation
             is
             beyond
             their
             skill
             and
             judgment
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             making
             out
             of
             these
             things
             will
             clear
             the
             History
             of
             Arianism
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Evidence
             arising
             from
             the
             Authentick
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             unpleasant
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             Writer
             is
             so
             great
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             design
             of
             Reconcilers
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hardly
             possible
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             him
             to
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             considerable
             Eusebians
             in
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             viz.
             Valens
             ,
             Ursacius
             ,
             
             
               and
               their
               Associates
               had
               been
               secret
            
             Arians
             
               all
               along
               ;
               that
               the
               word
            
             Substance
             
               was
               left
               out
               of
               the
               third
            
             Sirmian
             Creed
             ,
             
             
               to
               please
            
             Valens
             
               and
               his
               Party
               ;
               who
            
             ,
             
             
               being
               emboldned
               by
               this
               Creed
               whereby
               they
               had
               at
               length
               shaken
               off
               all
               the
               Clogs
               that
               had
               been
               hitherto
               fasten'd
               on
               them
               to
               hinder
               their
               return
               to
            
             Arianism
             ,
             
               moved
               ,
               at
               the
               Council
               at
            
             Ariminum
             ,
             
               that
               all
               former
               Creeds
               might
               be
               abolished
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Sirmian
             
               Creed
               be
               established
               for
               ever
            
             .
             Doth
             this
             consist
             with
             the
             Arian
             
               Factions
               being
               totally
               supprest
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               and
               none
               ever
               appearing
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Doctrine
               after
               ;
               and
               the
            
             Eusebians
             
               never
               moving
               for
               restoring
            
             Arianism
             ,
             
               but
               onely
               for
               a
               sort
               of
               Comprehension
               and
               Toleration
               ?
            
             In
             another
             place
             he
             saith
             ,
             (d)
             the
             Eusebians
             
               endeavoured
               to
               supplant
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Faith
               ,
               though
               they
               durst
               not
               disown
               it
               .
            
             And
             was
             the
             Arian
             
               Faction
               then
               totally
               supprest
               while
               the
            
             Eusebians
             remained
             ?
             These
             are
             
             the
             Men
             whom
             he
             calls
             the
             old
             Eusebian
             Knaves
             ;
             
             And
             for
             the
             Acacians
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               when
               they
               had
               got
               the
               Mastery
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               put
               off
               all
               disguise
               ,
               and
               declared
               for
            
             Arianism
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             for
             the
             same
             person
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               after
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Council
               ,
               they
               never
               appeared
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             
               When
               they
               put
               off
               their
               disguise
               ,
               they
               declared
               for
               Arianism
               ?
            
             What
             is
             this
             but
             appearing
             openly
             and
             plainly
             for
             the
             Arian
             Doctrine
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             believe
             so
             good
             an
             Authour
             as
             himself
             ,
             their
             Contest
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             merely
             about
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             he
             frequently
             saith
             ,
             that
             Controversie
             did
             take
             in
             the
             whole
             Merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             his
             own
             words
             in
             several
             places
             .
             As
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               Controversie
               was
               reduced
               to
               the
               word
               Consubstantial
               ;
               which
               the
               Eusebians
               at
               first
               refused
               to
               admit
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               Scripture
               word
               ,
               but
               without
               its
               admission
               ,
               nothing
               else
               would
               satisfie
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               good
               reason
               they
               had
               for
               it
               ,
               because
               to
               part
               with
               that
               word
               after
               the
               Controversie
               was
               once
               raised
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               the
               Cause
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               unavoidable
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Son
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               been
               made
               out
               of
               the
               same
               common
               and
               created
               substance
               with
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               Scriptures
               give
               him
               a
               greater
               Dignity
               of
               Nature
               than
               to
               any
               created
               Being
               ,
               they
               thereby
               make
               him
               of
               the
               same
               uncreated
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               plainly
               assert
               his
               Consubstantiality
               ,
               though
               they
               use
               not
               the
               word
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Truth
               itself
               was
               denied
               by
               the
               Arian
               Hereticks
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               thrust
               down
               into
               the
               rank
               of
               created
               Beings
               ,
               and
               defined
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
               made
               of
               nothing
               ,
               it
               was
               time
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               stop
               this
               Heresie
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               Test
               as
               would
               admit
               of
               no
               Prevarication
               ;
               which
               was
               effectually
               done
               by
               this
               word
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               cunning
               and
               shuffling
               as
               the
               Arians
               were
               ,
               they
               were
               never
               able
               to
               swallow
               or
               chew
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               but
               a
               weak
               part
               of
               the
               Eusebians
               to
               shew
               so
               much
               zeal
               against
               the
               word
               ,
               when
               they
               professed
               to
               allow
               the
               thing
               ;
               For
               if
               our
               Saviour
               were
               not
               a
               mere
               
               Creature
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               uncreated
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               middle
               between
               created
               and
               uncreated
               Substance
               ;
               so
               that
               whoever
               denied
               the
               Consubstantiality
               could
               not
               avoid
               the
               Heresie
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 Samosatenus
              
               ,
               which
               yet
               the
               Arians
               themselves
               professed
               to
               defie
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               were
               a
               mere
               Creature
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               how
               soon
               ,
               or
               how
               late
               he
               was
               created
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             be
             imagined
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             should
             really
             believe
             the
             Consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             vehemently
             oppose
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Would
             any
             Men
             of
             common
             sense
             ,
             who
             did
             believe
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             very
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             set
             themselves
             with
             all
             their
             force
             and
             interest
             to
             overthrow
             the
             term
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             So
             ,
             if
             the
             Eusebians
             did
             believe
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             they
             caball
             so
             much
             as
             they
             did
             all
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               It
               was
               by
               way
               of
               Comprehension
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               dissenting
               Parties
               :
            
             then
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             were
             really
             dissenting
             Parties
             still
             ,
             and
             consequently
             did
             not
             differ
             onely
             about
             the
             Vse
             of
             a
             word
             ;
             but
             about
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             as
             those
             who
             do
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             Vse
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             believe
             it
             not
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             the
             word
             imposed
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             in
             all
             the
             Councils
             under
             Constantius
             ,
             those
             who
             chiefly
             opposed
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             ,
             did
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             liked
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             contended
             for
             it
             ,
             did
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             the
             Doctrine
             was
             aimed
             at
             under
             the
             Pretence
             of
             laying
             aside
             
               an
               unscriptural
               word
            
             .
             
               And
               the
               same
               Author
               tells
               us
               from
               St.
               Hilary
               ,
               
               the
               Consequence
               of
               shutting
               out
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               decreed
               either
               that
               the
               Son
               was
               a
               Creature
               made
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               another
               substance
               uncreated
               and
               distinct
               from
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Seleucia
             ,
             held
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             that
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               They
               brake
               into
               two
               Parties
               ,
               of
               the
            
             Acacians
             ,
             
               who
               defied
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               and
               all
               its
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               the
               old
            
             Eusebians
             ,
             
               who
               pretended
               to
               stick
               onely
               at
               the
               word
            
             Consubstantial
             :
             and
             
             upon
             their
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             two
             things
             remarkable
             .
             1.
             
             That
             those
             who
             were
             for
             
               laying
               aside
               all
               discriminating
               words
            
             were
             Arians
             of
             the
             highest
             sort
             ,
             
             viz.
             Aëtians
             ,
             
               who
               held
               the
               Blasphemy
               of
               Dissimilitude
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             those
             who
             were
             for
             retaining
             the
             word
             Substance
             went
             on
             this
             Ground
             ,
             
               That
               if
               God
               the
               Son
               exist
               neither
               from
               nothing
               nor
               from
               any
               other
               substance
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
             
               Which
               was
               the
               very
               Argument
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               approved
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               for
               settling
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             chiefly
             oppose
             that
             word
             ,
             did
             it
             with
             a
             Design
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Son
             's
             being
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             Which
             will
             more
             fully
             appear
             by
             a
             brief
             deduction
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               History
            
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             that
             of
             Ariminum
             ;
             not
             from
             modern
             Collections
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             best
             Writers
             about
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             finding
             themselves
             so
             much
             overvoted
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             that
             they
             despaired
             to
             carry
             any
             thing
             there
             by
             fair
             means
             ;
             betook
             themselves
             to
             fraudulent
             Arts
             ,
             hoping
             thereby
             to
             hinder
             either
             the
             passing
             or
             the
             executing
             any
             Decree
             against
             them
             .
             At
             first
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             blind
             and
             deceive
             the
             Council
             by
             seeming
             to
             profess
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             but
             they
             made
             use
             of
             such
             ambiguous
             Forms
             of
             words
             as
             might
             serve
             their
             ends
             ,
             by
             couching
             an
             Heretical
             Sense
             under
             a
             fair
             appearance
             of
             joining
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             (e)
             (f)
             This
             being
             discovered
             by
             the
             more
             sagacious
             Defenders
             of
             the
             old
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             they
             at
             length
             fixed
             upon
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             the
             onely
             effectual
             Test
             to
             discriminate
             the
             Arians
             from
             others
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             used
             their
             utmost
             skill
             and
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             this
             Test
             from
             passing
             ,
             and
             found
             they
             could
             not
             prevail
             ,
             they
             bethought
             themselves
             of
             another
             way
             to
             keep
             the
             Faction
             alive
             ,
             although
             the
             Heresie
             might
             seem
             at
             present
             to
             be
             totally
             supprest
             .
             And
             that
             was
             ,
             by
             suffering
             Arius
             and
             his
             two
             fast
             Friends
             ,
             Secundus
             and
             Theonas
             ,
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             banished
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             but
             the
             chief
             Heads
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             and
             Theognis
             of
             Nice
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             
             resolved
             upon
             an
             Expedient
             to
             clear
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Faction
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             by
             subscribing
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             denying
             to
             anathematize
             Arius
             and
             his
             Followers
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             ,
             extant
             in
             (g)
             Socrates
             and
             (h)
             Sozomen
             ,
             wherein
             they
             own
             their
             
               Subscription
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             but
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               they
               utterly
               refused
               to
               subscribe
               the
               Anathema
               against
            
             Arius
             
               and
               his
               Adherents
               ;
               because
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               them
               guilty
               of
               the
               Heresie
               charged
               upon
               them
               ;
               as
               they
               found
               both
               by
               Writing
               and
               Conversation
               with
               them
               .
            
             This
             Epistle
             was
             written
             by
             them
             during
             their
             Banishment
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             return
             to
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             had
             been
             driven
             by
             
             Constantine's
             own
             Order
             ;
             and
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             is
             given
             is
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             viz.
             (i)
             
               for
               communicating
               with
               the
            
             Arians
             
               whom
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               removed
               from
            
             Alexandria
             
               for
               their
               Heresie
               and
               Disturbance
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               there
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Account
             is
             given
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             extant
             in
             (k)
             Athanasius
             .
             Which
             shews
             their
             Resolution
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Faction
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             :
             For
             if
             they
             had
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Decree
             there
             past
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             presumed
             to
             have
             communicated
             with
             those
             who
             were
             expresly
             anathematized
             by
             the
             Council
             ;
             and
             had
             very
             hardly
             escaped
             it
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             there
             upbraids
             them
             in
             his
             Epistle
             .
             But
             ,
             upon
             this
             notorious
             Contempt
             ,
             they
             were
             deposed
             from
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             Banishment
             ;
             where
             they
             grew
             very
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             resolved
             upon
             any
             Terms
             to
             be
             restored
             ;
             knowing
             that
             if
             they
             continued
             there
             ,
             the
             Faction
             was
             indeed
             
               in
               Danger
               to
               be
               wholly
               supprest
               :
            
             and
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             they
             wrote
             that
             submissive
             Letter
             to
             the
             leading
             Bishops
             ,
             promising
             an
             universal
             Compliance
             upon
             their
             Restauration
             .
             And
             the
             main
             ground
             they
             built
             their
             Hopes
             upon
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             Arius
             
               himself
               upon
               his
               submission
               was
               recalled
            
             ;
             as
             they
             declare
             in
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             Which
             Intrigue
             was
             carried
             on
             by
             (l)
             (m)
             a
             secret
             Arian
             ,
             Chaplain
             to
             Constantia
             ,
             the
             Emperour's
             Sister
             ,
             recommended
             to
             the
             Emperour
             at
             her
             Death
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             received
             into
             Favour
             ,
             whisper'd
             into
             his
             Ear
             very
             kind
             things
             concerning
             
               Arius
               and
               his
               Adherents
            
             ;
             
             adding
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             unjustly
             banished
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Controversie
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             Pique
             which
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             taken
             against
             one
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             having
             more
             Wit
             and
             Reputation
             than
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             would
             become
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Honour
             and
             Justice
             ,
             to
             recall
             Arius
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             matter
             examined
             over
             again
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             Arius
             is
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             bid
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             set
             down
             his
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             plainly
             and
             honestly
             ;
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Arius
             and
             Euzoius
             ,
             and
             was
             framed
             in
             such
             a
             specious
             manner
             ,
             as
             made
             the
             Emperour
             believe
             that
             Arius
             was
             indeed
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             with
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             ,
             onely
             leaving
             out
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             .
             But
             he
             would
             not
             undertake
             to
             determine
             himself
             ,
             whether
             he
             should
             be
             received
             into
             Communion
             upon
             this
             ;
             but
             he
             referr'd
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             then
             met
             a
             Jerusalem
             ;
             who
             ,
             faith
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               unanimously
               approved
               this
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               wrote
               a
               Circular
               Letter
               upon
               it
               for
               receiving
            
             Arius
             
               and
               his
               Adherents
               into
               Communion
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             peremptory
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Which
             Epistle
             is
             extant
             in
             (n)
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             looks
             on
             it
             as
             the
             first
             Blow
             given
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             And
             he
             understands
             it
             of
             that
             Arius
             ,
             who
             was
             Author
             of
             the
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             other
             Arius
             ,
             as
             some
             modern
             Writers
             do
             .
          
           
             
               And
               here
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               began
               to
               open
               their
               Design
               in
               favour
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Heresie
               ,
               which
               till
               then
               they
               had
               concealed
               .
            
             For
             they
             knew
             that
             Work
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             at
             once
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             a
             good
             step
             towards
             the
             lessning
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ;
             which
             being
             once
             removed
             ,
             the
             Faction
             did
             not
             question
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             set
             up
             Arianism
             speedily
             .
             They
             were
             not
             so
             plain
             hearted
             to
             declare
             presently
             for
             what
             they
             aimed
             at
             ;
             nor
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Vote
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Nicene
               Faith
            
             should
             be
             destroyed
             or
             not
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             having
             the
             great
             Advantage
             of
             so
             publick
             a
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             overthrown
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             by
             open
             violence
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             pieces
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             the
             generality
             were
             to
             be
             cheated
             into
             Arianism
             ,
             under
             
             other
             pretences
             and
             insinuations
             .
             And
             the
             first
             thing
             was
             ,
             to
             persuade
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Arians
             had
             been
             hitherto
             misunderstood
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             misrepresented
             by
             such
             factious
             and
             busie
             Men
             as
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             others
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             weaken
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             being
             influenced
             by
             a
             small
             number
             of
             Men
             who
             overswayed
             the
             rest
             ;
             Neither
             was
             it
             safe
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             give
             too
             great
             an
             Alarm
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             a
             much
             more
             plausible
             way
             to
             bring
             the
             Arians
             into
             Communion
             ,
             as
             being
             much
             misrepresented
             and
             not
             owning
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             the
             
               Athanasian
               Party
            
             did
             charge
             them
             with
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             joined
             in
             Communion
             together
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             fit
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             Terms
             of
             Discrimination
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             Faction
             ;
             especially
             such
             as
             were
             lately
             set
             up
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             distinction
             between
             the
             Arians
             and
             others
             .
             And
             when
             these
             things
             were
             done
             by
             other
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             would
             fall
             to
             the
             Gound
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             they
             supposed
             ,
             the
             
               Nicene
               Faith
            
             together
             with
             it
             .
             But
             such
             D●signs
             could
             not
             be
             carried
             on
             so
             secretly
             and
             subtilly
             ,
             but
             the
             wiser
             sort
             suspected
             what
             was
             doing
             ,
             
             as
             Athanasius
             saith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             soon
             called
             another
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             they
             made
             vehement
             Protestations
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             We
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               are
               no
               followers
               of
            
             Arius
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               being
               Bishops
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               follow
               a
               Presbyter
               ?
            
             As
             though
             the
             World
             could
             be
             deceived
             by
             such
             pitifull
             Reasonings
             .
             But
             after
             they
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               they
               embraced
               none
               but
               the
               ancient
               Faith
               ,
            
             but
             withall
             confess
             they
             had
             received
             
               Arius
               to
               Communion
            
             ;
             and
             then
             make
             a
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             very
             agreeable
             to
             that
             of
             Arius
             and
             Euzoius
             ,
             delivered
             to
             Constantine
             ;
             wherein
             they
             assert
             
               the
               Coeternity
               of
               the
               Son
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             but
             leave
             out
             his
             being
             
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
            
             .
             But
             fearing
             this
             would
             not
             give
             satisfaction
             ,
             they
             added
             another
             ,
             wherein
             they
             owned
             (o)
             
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Lord
               ,
               the
               unchangeable
               Image
               of
               his
               Deity
               ,
               Substance
               ,
               Will
               ,
               Power
               and
               Glory
               :
            
             but
             after
             ,
             they
             express
             themselves
             more
             fully
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               they
               believe
               three
               distinct
               hypostases
               and
               an
               unity
               of
               consent
            
             ;
             which
             overthrows
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             it
             being
             built
             on
             the
             unity
             of
             Substance
             and
             not
             of
             Will.
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             crude
             expressions
             
             of
             Arius
             in
             the
             first
             Heat
             of
             the
             Controversie
             were
             here
             rejected
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               there
               was
               a
               time
               before
               the
               Son
               was
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Creature
               like
               other
               Creatures
            
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             these
             expressions
             would
             not
             then
             be
             born
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             refine
             Arianism
             to
             the
             utmost
             degree
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             pass
             down
             the
             better
             ,
             till
             the
             prejudice
             against
             it
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             were
             wholly
             removed
             .
             To
             which
             end
             they
             set
             forth
             several
             other
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             to
             prevent
             the
             suspicion
             of
             what
             they
             aimed
             at
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             .
          
           
             I
             return
             therefore
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             excellent
             Prince
             (p)
             would
             suffer
             no
             alteration
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               Secret
               Arians
            
             were
             forced
             to
             great
             dissimulation
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             design
             under
             other
             pretences
             .
             So
             (q)
             Theodoret
             saith
             ,
             That
             Eusebius
             
               and
               his
               Party
               outwardly
               complied
               in
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               out
               of
               fear
            
             ;
             and
             he
             applies
             to
             them
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               This
               People
               honoureth
               me
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               but
               their
               heart
               is
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             (r)
             The
             Arians
             
               in
               the
               Council
               subscribed
               to
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Faith
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               Sheeps
               clothing
               ,
               they
               might
               devour
               like
               ravening
               Wolves
               .
            
             (s)
             Sozomen
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               reported
               that
            
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             ,
             
               after
               their
               return
               from
               Banishment
               ,
               corrupted
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               the
               Subscriptions
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               were
               committed
               ,
               and
               rased
               out
               their
               own
               Names
               ;
               and
               then
               openly
               declared
               against
               the
               Son's
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               that
               even
               to
            
             Constantine
             himself
             .
             But
             that
             doth
             not
             seem
             credible
             to
             me
             .
             It
             being
             much
             more
             probable
             ,
             which
             (t)
             Socrates
             relates
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             
               having
               recover'd
               the
               possession
               of
               their
               Churches
               upon
               their
               return
               from
               Banishment
               had
               frequent
               access
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               honoured
               them
               as
               his
               Converts
            
             ;
             and
             under
             that
             Pretext
             of
             embracing
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             did
             more
             mischief
             than
             otherwise
             they
             could
             have
             done
             :
             and
             so
             made
             a
             very
             great
             Disturbance
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             he
             imputes
             partly
             
               to
               their
               love
            
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             their
             hatred
             of
             Athanasius
             :
             but
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             at
             large
             proves
             ,
             was
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
           
             For
             ,
             it
             being
             their
             Design
             to
             introduce
             Arianism
             ,
             without
             owning
             it
             ,
             next
             to
             their
             lessning
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             they
             could
             think
             of
             was
             ,
             by
             all
             possible
             Arts
             ,
             to
             blacken
             and
             render
             odious
             ,
             those
             Persons
             who
             most
             vigorously
             defended
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             And
             from
             hence
             began
             the
             great
             quarrel
             against
             Eustathius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             .
             
               As
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               gives
               an
               Account
               in
               the
               Fragment
               of
               a
               Homily
               extant
               in
               (u)
               Theodoret
               ,
               what
               shuffling
               the
               Arians
               used
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               to
               preserve
               their
               Bishopricks
               ;
               and
               ,
               for
               that
               Reason
               ,
               subscribed
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               having
               escaped
               the
               Censures
               they
               deserved
               ,
               they
               did
               sometimes
               secretly
               ,
               sometimes
               openly
               ,
               propagate
               the
               Opinions
               there
               condemned
               .
               One
               of
               their
               great
               Arts
               ,
               he
               faith
               ,
               was
               to
               decline
               such
               as
               well
               understood
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               their
               business
               to
               oppose
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             Eustathius
             himself
             found
             to
             his
             sorrow
             .
             For
             ,
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             meeting
             together
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             whom
             (w)
             Theodoret
             expresly
             calls
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             ,
             they
             there
             proceeded
             to
             the
             deposing
             Eustathius
             ,
             upon
             the
             Accusation
             of
             an
             infamous
             Person
             suborned
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             prevailed
             with
             Constantine
             to
             banish
             him
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             Theodoret
             saith
             ,
             
             
               There
               was
               a
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               were
               secret
            
             Arians
             ,
             
               as
               of
            
             Eulalius
             ,
             Euphronius
             and
             Flaccillus
             ;
             
               and
               that
               was
               the
               Reason
               the
               Orthodox
               Party
               then
               separated
               themselves
               ,
               and
               were
               called
            
             Eustathians
             .
             (x)
             Socrates
             and
             (y)
             Sozomen
             confess
             ,
             
               that
               the
               quarrel
               about
            
             Arianism
             
               was
               renew'd
               soon
               after
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               both
               in
            
             Egypt
             
               and
               in
            
             Bithynia
             ,
             Hellespont
             and
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             Socrates
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               begun
               about
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             Pretext
             of
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             Ground
             was
             
               Arianism
               .
               Socrates
            
             ,
             being
             a
             Man
             not
             throughly
             versed
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             blames
             both
             sides
             ,
             
               for
               contending
               about
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               ;
               both
               agreeing
               in
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               agrèeing
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             But
             he
             did
             not
             penetrate
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Arians
             Designs
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             far
             greater
             Judgment
             and
             Learning
             did
             .
             And
             he
             proves
             from
             Eustathius
             ,
             an
             eminent
             Bishop
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             one
             present
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
             Nice
             ,
             that
             
               Arianism
               lay
               at
               the
               bottom
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             complied
             at
             first
             onely
             out
             of
             Fear
             ,
             but
             had
             the
             same
             hatred
             to
             the
             true
             Faith
             they
             ever
             had
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Council
             they
             durst
             not
             so
             openly
             shew
             it
             .
             (z)
             Sozomen
             saith
             ,
             the
             Arian
             
               Party
               charged
               those
               who
               asserted
            
             Christ
             
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
            
             (
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             had
             determined
             )
             with
             Sabellianism
             and
             Blasphemy
             ;
             and
             
               the
               followers
               of
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Faith
               charged
               the
               others
               with
               Idolatry
               and
               Innovation
               ;
               as
               asserting
               three
               distinct
               Gods
               as
               to
               Substance
               ,
            
             
             
               when
               the
               Council
               had
               declared
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             he
             ingenuously
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             generally
             believed
             that
             Eustathius
             was
             deposed
             at
             Antioch
             for
             adhering
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ;
             and
             declaring
             himself
             against
             the
             Arian
             Party
             then
             prevailing
             in
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             Who
             finding
             such
             success
             in
             their
             first
             attempt
             on
             Eustathius
             ,
             they
             next
             proceed
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             the
             other
             great
             Champion
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             They
             (a)
             had
             conceived
             an
             inveterate
             hatred
             against
             him
             for
             his
             great
             zeal
             and
             activity
             in
             that
             Council
             ,
             but
             their
             rage
             brake
             forth
             ,
             after
             they
             heard
             that
             he
             succeeded
             Alexander
             in
             the
             See
             of
             
               Alexandria
               .
               Eusebius
            
             of
             Nicomedia
             was
             his
             mortal
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             was
             removed
             to
             be
             near
             the
             Court
             ,
             (
             though
             against
             the
             Canons
             ;
             )
             yet
             he
             brake
             through
             all
             ,
             thereby
             to
             have
             opportunity
             to
             fill
             the
             Emperour's
             Mind
             with
             Jealousies
             and
             Suspicions
             of
             all
             those
             that
             opposed
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             Athanasius
             .
             And
             (b)
             Socrates
             gives
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             the
             great
             Spite
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               unless
               he
               were
               removed
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               hopes
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Doctrine
               prevailing
            
             :
             which
             he
             there
             confesses
             was
             the
             thing
             the
             Eusebians
             aimed
             at
             .
             And
             now
             they
             thought
             such
             a
             Snare
             was
             laid
             for
             Athanasius
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             hardly
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             escape
             .
             For
             ,
             upon
             Arius
             his
             Submission
             ,
             they
             advise
             Constantine
             to
             send
             him
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             received
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             the
             Disturbances
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Away
             goes
             Arius
             with
             the
             Emperour's
             Command
             to
             Athanasius
             :
             Who
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             imagination
             ,
             (c)
             refusing
             to
             admit
             him
             ,
             being
             anathematized
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             the
             (d)
             first
             Broacher
             of
             a
             dangerous
             Heresie
             ,
             they
             easily
             
             exasperated
             the
             good
             Emperour
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             seditious
             and
             turbulent
             Person
             ;
             and
             so
             plied
             him
             with
             one
             Accusation
             upon
             another
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             Constantine
             sent
             for
             him
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             upon
             an
             Information
             against
             him
             of
             no
             less
             than
             Treasonable
             Practices
             .
             But
             upon
             a
             full
             hearing
             of
             the
             Matter
             by
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             (e)
             he
             was
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             sent
             back
             with
             Marks
             of
             his
             Favour
             and
             vindication
             of
             his
             Innocency
             ;
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             is
             extant
             in
             (f)
             Sozomen
             and
             (g)
             Theodoret
             ,
             but
             at
             large
             in
             (h)
             Athanasius
             .
             One
             would
             think
             this
             should
             have
             discouraged
             his
             Enemies
             from
             any
             farther
             Prosecution
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             these
             Eusebians
             were
             Men
             of
             restless
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             implacable
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             scrupled
             no
             means
             to
             compass
             their
             ends
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             they
             could
             never
             doe
             ,
             unless
             they
             could
             blast
             the
             Reputation
             of
             Athanasius
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             they
             laid
             a
             most
             malitious
             design
             against
             him
             .
             First
             ,
             (i)
             they
             draw
             in
             the
             (k)
             
               Meletian
               Party
            
             in
             Egypt
             to
             join
             with
             them
             ;
             who
             hoped
             to
             get
             their
             ends
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             afterwards
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             join
             together
             against
             their
             common
             Enemy
             ;
             for
             so
             Athanasius
             was
             accounted
             by
             them
             .
             And
             (l)
             Eusebius
             promised
             the
             Meletians
             great
             favour
             at
             Court
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             manage
             the
             business
             against
             Athanasius
             :
             which
             they
             undertook
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             means
             so
             many
             Complaints
             were
             brought
             against
             Athanasius
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             for
             the
             general
             Satisfaction
             ,
             to
             appoint
             a
             Council
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             which
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Eusebians
             desire
             ,
             where
             things
             were
             managed
             with
             so
             little
             regard
             to
             Justice
             or
             common
             Honesty
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             plainly
             cleared
             himself
             as
             to
             the
             main
             Accusations
             ,
             he
             yet
             found
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             condemn
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             privately
             withdrew
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Court
             ,
             
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Emperour
             with
             the
             horrible
             Partiality
             there
             used
             .
             Upon
             (m)
             this
             he
             writes
             a
             very
             smart
             Letter
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             requires
             them
             to
             come
             speedily
             to
             him
             ,
             (n)
             to
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             their
             violent
             Proceedings
             .
             They
             send
             a
             select
             Number
             of
             their
             Party
             to
             Court
             with
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             there
             quit
             all
             the
             Accusations
             brought
             against
             Athanasius
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             and
             start
             a
             new
             
             one
             which
             touched
             the
             Emperour
             in
             a
             very
             tender
             part
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               had
               threatned
               to
               hinder
               the
               bringing
               Corn
               from
            
             Egypt
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             threaten
             the
             starving
             his
             beloved
             City
             ;
             which
             nettled
             the
             Emperour
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             transported
             him
             beyond
             his
             usual
             Temper
             ,
             and
             immediately
             he
             gave
             order
             for
             banishing
             Athanasius
             into
             Gaul
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             Constantine
             died
             ,
             
               but
               before
               his
               death
            
             ,
             saith
             (o)
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               he
               gave
               order
               for
               the
               recalling
            
             Athanasius
             ,
             
               to
               the
               great
               regret
               of
            
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             
               then
               present
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             any
             one
             now
             judge
             ,
             whether
             in
             Constantine
             
               's
               time
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Faction
               were
               wholly
               supprest
               ;
               and
               whether
            
             Eusebius
             
               and
               his
               Party
               were
               men
               that
               onely
               pretended
               to
               Prudence
               and
               Moderation
            
             ;
             Who
             made
             use
             of
             the
             most
             malitious
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             abominable
             means
             ,
             to
             suppress
             the
             chiefest
             Opposers
             of
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             ?
             What
             will
             not
             such
             men
             say
             to
             serve
             a
             turn
             ,
             who
             dare
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Eusebians
             
               were
               no
               less
               Enemies
               to
               the
            
             Arians
             
               than
               to
               the
               orthodox
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               and
               common
               Mistake
               ,
               that
            
             Eusebius
             
               was
               the
               ringleader
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             Faction
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             others
             have
             it
             from
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             believe
             that
             man
             ever
             read
             (p)
             Athanasius
             his
             Writings
             ,
             who
             dare
             say
             the
             contrary
             .
             All
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             in
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             from
             Alexandria
             charge
             the
             (q)
             Eusebians
             with
             
               a
               restlese
               desire
               to
               promote
            
             Arianism
             ;
             and
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               their
               malitious
               prosecution
               of
            
             Athanasius
             
               was
               for
               no
               other
               end
            
             ;
             that
             
               their
               Councils
               were
               called
               with
               a
               Design
               to
               overthrow
               that
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               had
               written
               against
               them
               as
            
             Arians
             ;
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             
               joined
               with
               the
            
             Meletians
             
               onely
               for
               the
               sake
               of
            
             Arianism
             ;
             that
             
               the
               Persons
               sent
               by
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Tyre
             into
             Egypt
             were
             Arians
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               declared
               Enemies
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               whatever
               their
               pretences
               were
               ,
               nothing
               but
               the
               advancing
            
             Arianism
             
               lay
               at
               the
               bottom
            
             .
             
             Were
             so
             many
             Bishops
             guilty
             of
             so
             gross
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             who
             had
             certainly
             greater
             opportunity
             of
             knowing
             ,
             and
             skill
             in
             judging
             the
             Men
             and
             their
             Designs
             than
             the
             most
             quick
             sighted
             Person
             of
             our
             Age
             can
             have
             ?
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             to
             recite
             all
             the
             passages
             in
             Athanasius
             his
             Apology
             ,
             and
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             Ariminum
             and
             Seleucia
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             carried
             on
             the
             Arian
             Design
             ,
             since
             a
             great
             
             part
             of
             them
             is
             spent
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             But
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             with
             confidence
             enough
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               in
               their
               Synodical
               Epistle
               ,
               do
               not
               in
               the
               least
               accuse
               the
            
             Eusebians
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             
               but
               onely
               of
               holding
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             the
             Arians
             .
             This
             cannot
             but
             seem
             strange
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             peruse
             that
             excellent
             Epistle
             .
             And
             even
             in
             that
             page
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             (r)
             
               their
               violent
               and
               malitious
               proceedings
               against
            
             Athanasius
             
               were
               on
               purpose
               to
               discourage
               others
               from
               daring
               to
               oppose
            
             Arianism
             ;
             
               and
               this
               with
               a
               particular
               design
               to
               introduce
               that
               Heresie
               .
            
             Could
             any
             Man
             be
             thought
             to
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Doctrine
             they
             had
             no
             kindness
             to
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Would
             any
             but
             
               secret
               Arians
            
             endeavour
             to
             set
             up
             Arianism
             ?
             unless
             we
             suppose
             them
             such
             Tools
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             by
             others
             to
             doe
             their
             business
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
             But
             the
             Eusebians
             were
             no
             such
             mean
             Politicians
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             at
             the
             top
             of
             business
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             advantages
             and
             opportunities
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             own
             ends
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             conclude
             them
             
               secret
               Arians
            
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             so
             much
             trouble
             to
             lessen
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Opposers
             of
             Arianism
             :
             Which
             they
             lookt
             on
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             introduce
             it
             .
             And
             although
             they
             did
             not
             openly
             declare
             themselves
             
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               after
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ;
             which
             had
             been
             to
             hinder
             their
             own
             Design
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             yet
             they
             made
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Methods
             which
             bad
             Men
             do
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             ends
             ;
             viz.
             by
             false
             Insinuations
             ,
             lying
             pretences
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             malitious
             proceedings
             against
             those
             who
             stood
             in
             their
             Way
             ;
             as
             is
             most
             notorious
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Death
             of
             Constantine
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               Councils
               under
            
             Constantius
             
               that
               are
               commonly
               accounted
            
             Arian
             ,
             
               have
               as
               fully
               and
               clearly
               condemned
            
             Arianism
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Council
               it self
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               digest
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               but
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               whole
               Scheme
               of
            
             Arianism
             ,
             
               they
               have
               in
               all
               their
               Creeds
               anathematized
               it
               with
               all
               clearness
               and
               fulness
               of
               Expression
               .
            
             This
             is
             somewhat
             strange
             Doctrine
             for
             one
             who
             pretends
             to
             have
             read
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             hath
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             juggling
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             in
             
             all
             those
             Councils
             ;
             and
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             by
             this
             manner
             of
             Writing
             ,
             such
             a
             Man
             took
             a
             particular
             pleasure
             in
             contradicting
             him
             .
             For
             in
             his
             (s)
             Book
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             Ariminum
             and
             Seleucia
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               none
               of
               the
               Councils
               under
            
             Constantius
             
               could
               be
               brought
               to
               anathematize
               the
            
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             
             
               as
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             did
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             
               himself
               was
               an
            
             Arian
             
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               chief
               Design
               in
               all
               those
               Councils
               was
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               take
               away
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             .
             He
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             
               they
               were
               not
               such
               Fools
               to
               own
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               this
               was
               the
               true
               Reason
               of
               all
               the
               Councils
               they
               called
               and
               the
               disturbance
               they
               made
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               the
               great
               Scandal
               of
               the
               Christian
               World.
            
             Nay
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               in
               all
               their
               Councils
               they
               never
               once
               mention'd
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Heresie
               as
               an
               evil
               thing
               :
               and
               if
               any
               Heresies
               were
               mention'd
               ,
               the
            
             Arian
             
               was
               excepted
               ,
               which
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Council
               anathematized
               ;
               and
               they
               received
               with
               great
               kindness
               such
               as
               were
               known
               to
               be
            
             Arians
             ;
             
               which
               is
               an
               Argument
               that
               the
               calling
               these
               Councils
               was
               not
               for
               establishing
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               for
               overthrowing
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             what
             Constantius
             his
             own
             Mind
             was
             ,
             
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               when
               he
               came
               to
               die
               he
               would
               be
               baptized
               by
               none
               but
            
             Euzoius
             ,
             
               who
               had
               been
               several
               times
               deposed
               for
            
             Arianism
             ;
             
               and
               he
               there
               affirms
               ,
               that
            
             Constantius
             
               continued
               an
            
             Arian
             
               to
               the
               last
            
             .
             As
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             about
             which
             so
             much
             stir
             was
             made
             ,
             
             he
             takes
             notice
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               offence
               that
               was
               taken
               at
               it
               ,
               was
               by
               the
            
             Arians
             ;
             
               and
               the
               true
               Cause
               was
               ,
               because
               it
               struck
               at
               the
               root
               of
               their
               Heresie
               .
            
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             word
             
               Substance
               ,
               he
               wonder'd
               they
               should
               so
               vehemently
               oppose
               it
               ,
               when
               themselves
               confessed
               ,
               the
               Son
               was
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               for
               either
               he
               must
               be
               from
               something
               without
               him
               ,
               or
               something
               within
               him
               distinct
               from
               his
               Substance
               ,
               or
               he
               must
               be
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               or
               they
               must
               make
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               no
               real
               Substance
               ,
               but
               mere
               Names
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               did
               not
               really
               believe
               what
               they
               expressed
               .
            
             And
             he
             farther
             shews
             ,
             
             
               that
               no
               other
               way
               of
               speaking
               doth
               sufficiently
               express
               the
               Difference
               between
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Creatures
               ;
               which
               are
               onely
               the
               effects
               of
               God's
               Will.
            
             From
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               opposition
               to
               these
               Terms
               ,
            
             whatever
             was
             pretended
             ,
             
               was
               from
               a
               dislike
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               established
               in
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             .
             
               For
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               mere
               doubt
               about
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               explained
               their
               own
               sense
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               withall
               to
               have
               condemned
               the
            
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             there
             were
             some
             who
             agreed
             in
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             but
             yet
             disliked
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             to
             these
             Athanasius
             confesses
             them
             to
             be
             Brethren
             ;
             
             as
             long
             as
             
               they
               acknowledged
               the
               Son
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               from
               another
               Substance
               distinct
               from
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             among
             these
             he
             reckons
             Basilius
             of
             Ancyra
             ;
             
             whose
             Doctrine
             he
             doth
             not
             seem
             to
             dislike
             ,
             provided
             that
             to
             the
             
               similitude
               of
               Substance
               in
               the
               Son
            
             they
             add
             
               his
               being
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             comes
             to
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             There
             were
             two
             great
             Arguments
             ,
             these
             used
             against
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             
               that
               it
               implied
               a
               Partition
               or
               Division
               of
               the
               Divine
               Substance
               ,
               as
               a
               Son
               among
               Men
               is
               said
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Division
               of
               the
               same
               common
               Nature
               in
               the
               several
               individuals
               .
            
             To
             this
             Athanasius
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Divine
               Generation
               must
               not
               be
               apprehended
               like
               the
               humane
               ;
               but
               our
               Conceptions
               of
               God
               must
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               imagine
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               is
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               the
               Word
               and
               Wisedom
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               the
               internal
               Word
               or
               Conception
               in
               Man
               is
               no
               divisible
               part
               of
               himself
               ;
               but
               lest
               the
               Notion
               of
               Word
               should
               seem
               to
               destroy
               his
               real
               Subsistence
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Notion
               of
               Son
               is
               added
               in
               Scripture
               to
               that
               of
               Word
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               know
               him
               to
               be
               a
               
                 living
                 Word
              
               and
               
                 substantial
                 Wisedom
              
               .
               So
               that
               when
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               Son
               is
               consubstantial
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               we
               understand
               it
               not
               by
               way
               of
               Division
               ,
               as
               among
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               abstracting
               our
               Minds
               from
               all
               corporeal
               things
               ,
               we
               attribute
               this
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               agreeing
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               mean
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               produced
               by
               his
               Will
               as
               the
               Creatures
               are
               ,
               nor
               merely
               his
               Son
               by
               Adoption
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 Eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               by
               such
               an
               emanation
               as
               Splendour
               from
               Light
               ,
               or
               Water
               from
               the
               Fountain
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               interpreted
               the
               term
               Son
               in
               a
               
               way
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               he
               wonders
               they
               should
               stick
               so
               much
               at
               the
               word
               Consubstantial
               ,
               which
               was
               capable
               of
               the
               same
               Interpretation
               .
            
             The
             second
             Objection
             was
             ,
             
               That
               those
               who
               condemned
               the
            
             Samosatenian
             
               Heresie
               ,
               rejected
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               
               Athanasius
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               was
               so
               much
               used
               and
               allowed
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               before
               the
               Samosatenian
               Heresie
               was
               heard
               of
               ,
               that
               when
               Dionysius
               of
               Alexandria
               was
               accused
               to
               Dionysius
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               rejecting
               it
               ;
               the
               Council
               thereupon
               was
               so
               much
               concerned
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               wrote
               their
               sense
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               about
               it
               ,
               he
               returns
               an
               Answer
               ,
               wherein
               he
               owns
               all
               the
               sense
               contained
               under
               it
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Epistle
               in
               Athanasius
               ;
               but
               for
               those
               who
               opposed
               
                 Paulus
                 Samosatenus
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               they
               took
               the
               Word
               in
               a
               corporeal
               sense
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               implied
               a
               distinct
               Substance
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               those
               who
               condemned
               the
               Arians
               saw
               farther
               into
               this
               matter
               ;
               considering
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               as
               it
               is
               to
               corporeal
               Substances
               ;
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               not
               being
               a
               Creature
               ,
               but
               begotten
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               therefore
               with
               great
               Reason
               they
               used
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               being
               most
               proper
               to
               express
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               against
               the
               Arian
               Heresie
               ;
               
               as
               he
               shews
               there
               at
               large
               .
            
          
           
             From
             these
             passages
             of
             Athanasius
             it
             appears
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               third
               Party
            
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             distinct
             from
             the
             Nicenists
             and
             the
             Eusebians
             .
             The
             former
             would
             by
             no
             means
             yield
             to
             any
             relaxation
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             because
             they
             evidently
             saw
             that
             this
             Design
             was
             carried
             on
             by
             those
             who
             made
             it
             their
             business
             under
             that
             pretence
             to
             introduce
             Arianism
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Eusebians
             .
             But
             there
             were
             others
             extremely
             concerned
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             were
             willing
             to
             let
             go
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hoping
             the
             Doctrine
             might
             be
             secured
             by
             other
             expressions
             ;
             and
             this
             facility
             of
             theirs
             gave
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             to
             the
             
               Eusebian
               Party
            
             in
             all
             their
             Councils
             ,
             who
             continually
             almost
             overreached
             and
             outwitted
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Accommodation
             .
             For
             by
             this
             Artifice
             they
             gained
             their
             Votes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             them
             ,
             made
             
             use
             of
             them
             merely
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             Designs
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Account
             the
             Historians
             give
             of
             the
             management
             of
             the
             Arian
             Affairs
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Socrates
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               immediately
               after
               the
               death
               of
            
             Constantine
             ,
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             ,
             
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Faction
               ,
               apprehended
               it
               now
               to
               be
               a
               convenient
               season
               for
               them
               to
               throw
               down
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
            
             Arianism
             ;
             
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               hinder
            
             Athanasius
             
               from
               returning
               to
            
             Alexandria
             .
             
               But
               first
               they
               gained
               the
               Eunuchs
               and
               Court-favorites
               ,
               then
               the
               Wife
               of
            
             Constantius
             
               himself
               ,
               to
               embrace
            
             Arianism
             :
             
             and
             so
             the
             Controversie
             of
             a
             sudden
             spread
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             Camp
             ,
             Cities
             and
             all
             Places
             of
             the
             East
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             Western
             Churches
             continued
             quiet
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constans
             ,
             to
             whose
             share
             all
             the
             Western
             Provinces
             in
             a
             short
             time
             fell
             .
             )
             After
             the
             Death
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             two
             Parties
             openly
             divided
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             a
             Successour
             ;
             
             the
             one
             chusing
             Paulus
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Arians
               ,
               Macedonius
            
             ;
             this
             nettled
             Constantius
             ,
             who
             coming
             to
             Constantinople
             calls
             a
             Council
             of
             Arian
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             depose
             Paulus
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ;
             who
             presently
             falls
             to
             work
             ,
             going
             with
             the
             Emperour
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             Dedication
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             in
             the
             precedent
             Chapter
             ,
             a
             Council
             of
             ninety
             Bishops
             was
             assembled
             ;
             
               but
               the
               Design
               was
            
             ,
             saith
             Socrates
             ,
             
             
               to
               overthrow
               the
            
             Nicene
             Faith.
             Here
             they
             made
             some
             Canons
             to
             ensnare
             Athanasius
             (
             of
             which
             before
             .
             )
             As
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             openly
             propose
             the
             nulling
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             but
             they
             gained
             this
             great
             Point
             ,
             That
             the
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             might
             be
             discussed
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             set
             open
             the
             Gate
             for
             New
             Councils
             which
             by
             degrees
             might
             establish
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Sozomen
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               after
               the
               death
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               the
               secret
            
             Arians
             
               began
               to
               shew
               themselves
               more
               openly
               ;
               among
               whom
            
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             
               especially
               bestirr'd
               themselves
               to
               advance
            
             Arianism
             .
             He
             agrees
             with
             Socrates
             as
             to
             the
             spreading
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Court
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             other
             particulars
             ,
             to
             the
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             but
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               they
               framed
               their
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               in
               such
               ambiguous
               terms
               ,
               that
               neither
               Party
               
               could
               quarrel
               with
               the
               Words
               .
            
             But
             they
             left
             out
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Substance
               of
               Father
               and
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             effect
             overthrew
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Council
             in
             Isauria
             called
             (w)
             
               the
               Authentick
               one
               made
               at
            
             Antioch
             
               in
               the
               Dedication
            
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             so
             Authentick
             but
             they
             thought
             good
             to
             alter
             it
             ;
             and
             some
             months
             after
             sent
             another
             to
             Constans
             to
             explain
             themselves
             more
             fully
             ;
             
             whereby
             they
             reject
             those
             who
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               was
               made
               of
               Nothing
               or
               of
               another
               Hypostasis
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               God.
            
             Who
             could
             imagine
             these
             to
             have
             been
             any
             other
             than
             very
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             Men
             ?
             Especially
             when
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             they
             sent
             a
             larger
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             into
             the
             Western
             Parts
             for
             their
             own
             Vindication
             ,
             wherein
             
               they
               anathematize
               those
               who
               held
               three
               Gods
               ,
               or
               that
            
             Christ
             
               was
               not
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               begotten
               of
               any
               other
               Substance
               besides
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             there
             was
             juggling
             under
             all
             this
             appears
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             observes
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             altering
             their
             Forms
             ;
             for
             this
             again
             was
             changed
             several
             times
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             before
             they
             resolved
             upon
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             .
             And
             although
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Faith
             as
             delivered
             by
             them
             seem'd
             now
             very
             nice
             and
             subtile
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             irreconcilably
             set
             against
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             and
             all
             that
             adhered
             to
             it
             .
             Which
             was
             a
             plain
             Evidence
             that
             they
             concealed
             their
             sense
             under
             
               ambiguous
               words
            
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             saw
             it
             necessary
             at
             present
             to
             seem
             orthodox
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             the
             better
             set
             aside
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             which
             being
             once
             effected
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             set
             up
             Arianism
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             they
             designed
             .
          
           
             This
             Intrigue
             was
             not
             discovered
             fully
             till
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             but
             was
             certainly
             carried
             on
             all
             along
             by
             the
             
               Eusebian
               Party
            
             ,
             who
             without
             these
             Artifices
             could
             never
             have
             deceived
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             joined
             with
             them
             till
             they
             more
             openly
             declared
             themselves
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Seleucia
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             difference
             was
             not
             between
             the
             Acacians
             and
             Eusebians
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             weakly
             conjectured
             ,
             but
             between
             the
             
               old
               Eusebians
            
             ,
             who
             now
             appear'd
             to
             be
             Arians
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Acacius
             ,
             and
             the
             Followers
             of
             Basilius
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             
             who
             stuck
             chiefly
             at
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             Athanasius
             speaks
             before
             .
             Now
             to
             draw
             in
             these
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             fast
             ,
             who
             had
             great
             sway
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Eusebians
             were
             forced
             to
             comply
             in
             words
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             draw
             up
             these
             Creeds
             ,
             provided
             onely
             that
             they
             left
             out
             the
             
               Nicene
               Decree
            
             and
             Anathema's
             ,
             which
             would
             doe
             their
             business
             at
             last
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             were
             forced
             to
             the
             utmost
             Dissimulation
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Arian
             Design
             in
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             .
             But
             whatever
             their
             Words
             and
             Pretences
             were
             ,
             their
             Actions
             sufficiently
             manifested
             their
             Intentions
             .
             For
             they
             set
             themselves
             with
             the
             utmost
             violence
             against
             all
             who
             constantly
             adhered
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             openly
             favoured
             and
             preferr'd
             all
             the
             declared
             or
             secret
             Friends
             to
             Arianism
             .
             They
             caused
             Athanasius
             to
             be
             banished
             a
             second
             time
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Gregory
             in
             his
             Place
             ,
             
               who
               continued
               there
            
             ,
             saith
             (x)
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               with
               great
               Cruelty
               for
               six
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               murthered
               himself
               by
               the
            
             Alexandrians
             ;
             but
             that
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             mistake
             for
             George
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             him
             .
             For
             (y)
             Athanasius
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               died
               a
               natural
               death
            
             ;
             but
             he
             at
             large
             describes
             the
             
               horrible
               Persecution
            
             both
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             then
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             
             who
             would
             not
             comply
             with
             the
             Arians
             ;
             
             for
             his
             business
             was
             to
             set
             up
             Arianism
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             saith
             .
             After
             his
             Death
             ,
             Constantius
             finding
             so
             little
             success
             in
             those
             violent
             courses
             ,
             sends
             for
             Athanasius
             with
             great
             earnestness
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ;
             
             and
             gives
             him
             free
             Liberty
             to
             return
             to
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             solemnly
             swears
             to
             him
             ,
             
               he
               would
               never
               more
               receive
               any
               Calumnies
               against
               him
            
             ;
             and
             writes
             several
             Letters
             on
             his
             behalf
             :
             
             and
             one
             very
             kind
             one
             to
             himself
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Brother
             Constans
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             true
             Friend
             to
             Athanasius
             ;
             and
             then
             his
             greatest
             Enemies
             courted
             him
             ,
             and
             begg'd
             his
             Pardon
             for
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             being
             forced
             to
             it
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Torrent
             against
             him
             :
             and
             even
             Vrsacius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             two
             warm
             Men
             of
             the
             
               Eusebian
               Party
            
             ,
             
             publickly
             recanted
             what
             they
             had
             done
             against
             him
             ,
             without
             his
             seeking
             ,
             and
             then
             
               anathematized
               the
            
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
             But
             this
             was
             done
             while
             Constans
             was
             alive
             ,
             
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Number
             appeared
             in
             the
             Western
             Churches
             on
             his
             side
             ;
             but
             Constans
             being
             dead
             ,
             the
             
               Eusebian
               Party
            
             persuade
             Constantius
             ,
             to
             take
             heart
             once
             more
             and
             to
             try
             what
             he
             could
             doe
             to
             restore
             Arianism
             ;
             then
             Valens
             and
             Vrsacius
             recant
             their
             recantation
             ,
             
             and
             lay
             it
             all
             on
             the
             Fear
             of
             Constans
             ;
             and
             now
             to
             shew
             the
             Emperour's
             zeal
             for
             Arianism
             ,
             
             the
             publick
             allowance
             is
             taken
             from
             Athanasius
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             Arians
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             threatned
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             communicate
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             People
             banished
             that
             refused
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             were
             summoned
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Courts
             and
             were
             there
             told
             ,
             
               they
               must
               immediately
               subscribe
               or
               lose
               their
               Places
               .
            
             But
             all
             this
             while
             Toleration
             was
             granted
             to
             all
             but
             to
             the
             followers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             Places
             were
             fill'd
             with
             Tumult
             and
             Disorder
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             forced
             their
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Tribunals
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             punished
             themselves
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             Violence
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             was
             so
             much
             hated
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             hoped
             by
             this
             means
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             own
             it
             .
             
             Heraclius
             ,
             the
             Emperour's
             Lieutenant
             ,
             declared
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             
               was
               to
               be
               cast
               out
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               Churches
               given
               to
               the
            
             Arians
             ;
             and
             required
             the
             People
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             he
             should
             send
             ,
             
               viz.
               George
            
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             a
             violent
             Arian
             .
             But
             the
             tragical
             Account
             of
             all
             the
             Persecutions
             ,
             which
             the
             orthodox
             Christians
             then
             underwent
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             from
             these
             
               Men
               of
               Prudence
               and
               Moderation
            
             is
             at
             large
             set
             down
             by
             Athanasius
             himself
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             more
             violent
             and
             cruel
             in
             the
             Heathen
             Persecutions
             than
             was
             acted
             then
             under
             Syrianus
             and
             Heraclius
             in
             Egypt
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             wholly
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             
               Arianism
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             evidently
             proves
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             
               That
               if
               a
               Man
               were
               guilty
               of
               never
               so
               great
               Crimes
               ,
               if
               he
               professed
               himself
               an
            
             Arian
             ,
             
               he
               escaped
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               were
               an
               Opposer
               of
            
             Arianism
             
               the
               greatest
               Innocency
               could
               not
               protect
               him
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             this
             was
             not
             the
             Case
             of
             Egypt
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             Places
             ,
             
               The
               best
               Qualification
               for
               a
               Bishop
               was
               to
               stand
               well
               inclined
               to
            
             Arianism
             ;
             
             as
             Athanasius
             affirms
             .
             
             
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               though
               the
               Persons
               were
               never
               so
               well
               deserving
               ;
               one
               fault
               or
               other
               was
               found
               with
               them
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               :
            
             So
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             
               Eustathius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             ;
             
               a
               Man
               famous
               for
               his
               Piety
               and
               Zeal
               ,
               yet
               because
               he
               appeared
               against
            
             Arianism
             ,
             
               feigned
               Accusations
               are
               brought
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               ejected
               with
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               favourers
               of
            
             Arianism
             
               placed
               in
               their
               room
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             Examples
             he
             brings
             at
             
               Laodicea
               ,
               Tripolis
               ,
               Germanicia
               ,
               Sebustea
               ,
               Hadrianople
            
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             a
             considerable
             Bishop
             scarce
             any
             where
             appear'd
             against
             Arianism
             ,
             but
             they
             found
             some
             pretence
             or
             other
             to
             put
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             could
             alledge
             no
             other
             Cause
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             
             
               It
               was
               the
               Pleasure
               of
            
             Constantius
             .
             But
             their
             dealing
             with
             Paulus
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             very
             remarkable
             .
             He
             being
             chosen
             by
             the
             
               Anti-Arian
               Party
            
             ,
             and
             standing
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             whose
             heart
             was
             set
             upon
             that
             Bishoprick
             ,
             being
             so
             near
             the
             Imperial
             Court
             ,
             he
             first
             procured
             Paulus
             his
             Banishment
             to
             Pontus
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             sent
             in
             Chains
             to
             Singara
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             thence
             to
             Emesa
             ,
             thence
             to
             Pontus
             ,
             thence
             to
             Cucusus
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             at
             length
             strangled
             by
             the
             
               Eusebian
               Party
            
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             saith
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Persons
             there
             present
             .
             But
             although
             Macedonius
             who
             succeeded
             at
             Constantinople
             were
             of
             a
             temper
             violent
             enough
             ,
             as
             (z)
             Sozomen
             shews
             ,
             yet
             (a)
             Theodoret
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               even
               he
               was
               expelled
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               because
               he
               would
               not
               hold
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
            
             ;
             For
             ,
             although
             he
             denied
             
               Christ
               to
               be
               Consubstantial
               with
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             asserted
             him
             to
             be
             
               like
               the
               Father
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             and
             
               made
               the
            
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
            
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             seem'd
             to
             deny
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             keep
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Arian
             Party
             ,
             which
             then
             governed
             all
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ;
             but
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             yet
             to
             declare
             for
             Arianism
             .
             And
             therefore
             Theodoret
             takes
             notice
             ,
             
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Leontius
               ,
               Eudoxius
            
             was
             the
             first
             who
             pulled
             off
             his
             Vizard
             ,
             and
             declared
             openly
             for
             Arianism
             ;
             but
             Leontius
             his
             way
             was
             ,
             to
             promote
             onely
             those
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             was
             before
             hand
             sure
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             no
             other
             to
             come
             into
             Orders
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               most
               of
               the
               Clergy
               were
            
             Arians
             ,
             
               and
               
               the
               People
               still
               continued
               sound
               in
               the
            
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             till
             Eudoxius
             his
             Persecution
             began
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             miserable
             Condition
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             under
             the
             Prudence
             and
             Moderation
             of
             the
             
               Eusebian
               Party
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Western
             Churches
             continued
             quiet
             and
             very
             little
             disturbed
             with
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             while
             Constans
             lived
             ;
             who
             was
             ready
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             maintain
             the
             true
             Faith
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             his
             Assistence
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             those
             who
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Parts
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             by
             consent
             of
             both
             Emperours
             ,
             although
             that
             happen'd
             onely
             to
             widen
             and
             inlarge
             the
             Breach
             .
             However
             the
             Sardican
             Council
             had
             such
             effect
             in
             the
             Western
             Parts
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             business
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             as
             (b)
             Athanasius
             tells
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Valens
            
             and
             Vrsacius
             ,
             two
             busie
             Factours
             in
             the
             
               Arian
               Cause
               ,
               freely
               own
               the
               malitious
               Intrigue
               that
               was
               carried
               on
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               him
               .
            
             The
             first
             Council
             of
             Milan
             is
             supposed
             by
             (c)
             Petavius
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             the
             same
             year
             that
             of
             Sardica
             ended
             .
             But
             (d)
             Sirmondus
             thinks
             it
             very
             improbable
             there
             should
             be
             two
             Councils
             in
             one
             year
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             believes
             it
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             the
             year
             before
             :
             which
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             Opinion
             .
             This
             Council
             of
             Milan
             was
             assembled
             on
             the
             occasion
             of
             several
             Bishops
             there
             meeting
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Emperour
             Constans
             in
             order
             to
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             to
             put
             things
             in
             order
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             had
             so
             much
             disturbed
             .
             While
             they
             were
             there
             the
             four
             Eastern
             Bishops
             arrived
             ,
             with
             the
             long
             Confession
             made
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             concurrence
             with
             them
             in
             it
             .
             These
             express
             their
             dislike
             of
             any
             New
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             Nicene
             ;
             but
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             so
             free
             of
             their
             
             Anathema's
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Confession
             ,
             they
             desired
             them
             to
             make
             short
             Work
             of
             it
             ,
             
               to
               anathematize
               the
            
             Arian
             Heresie
             ;
             which
             they
             utterly
             refused
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             so
             discover'd
             the
             Juggle
             of
             that
             seeming
             orthodox
             Confession
             .
             This
             appears
             by
             Liberius
             his
             Epistle
             in
             the
             Collection
             of
             
               Church
               Records
            
             in
             (e)
             
             Hilary's
             Fragments
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             tells
             
               Constantius
               ,
               that
               these
               four
               Bishops
               were
               so
               far
               from
               anathematizing
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Heresie
               then
               in
               order
               to
               Peace
               ,
               that
               upon
               being
               pressed
               
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               they
               rose
               up
               in
               a
               Rage
               and
               left
               the
               Council
               .
            
             From
             hence
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             smelt
             their
             Design
             ,
             however
             cover'd
             over
             with
             fair
             Pretences
             of
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
             Which
             they
             farther
             discover'd
             by
             their
             own
             Legates
             ,
             whom
             they
             sent
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             who
             made
             this
             Offer
             to
             the
             Bishops
             there
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             accept
             of
             their
             own
             Terms
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             provided
             ,
             
               they
               would
               but
               condemn
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Heresie
               ,
               which
               upon
               consultation
               they
               refused
               to
               doe
               .
            
             Upon
             these
             plain
             Discoveries
             ,
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             could
             easily
             see
             through
             all
             their
             Proposals
             for
             Peace
             ;
             being
             onely
             made
             with
             a
             Design
             to
             make
             them
             betray
             the
             Faith.
             So
             that
             as
             long
             as
             Constans
             lived
             the
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             could
             make
             little
             or
             no
             impression
             on
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             soon
             after
             taken
             off
             by
             the
             Treachery
             of
             Magnentius
             ,
             Captain
             of
             his
             Guards
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Empire
             falling
             to
             Constantius
             upon
             his
             Victory
             over
             Magnentius
             ,
             a
             sudden
             alteration
             here
             happen'd
             about
             these
             Matters
             .
             Valens
             and
             Vrsacius
             who
             had
             so
             solemnly
             retracted
             their
             former
             unjust
             Sentence
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             now
             lay
             it
             upon
             their
             fear
             of
             Constans
             ,
             and
             appear
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             (f)
             
               Severus
               Sulpicius
            
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               two
            
             Pannonia's
             
               declared
               for
            
             Arianism
             .
             And
             now
             they
             having
             an
             Emperour
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             resolve
             to
             lose
             no
             time
             ,
             but
             carry
             things
             on
             with
             a
             mighty
             violence
             ,
             and
             banish
             all
             who
             would
             not
             subscribe
             to
             the
             condemning
             Athanasius
             .
             For
             this
             
               stale
               Pretence
            
             must
             still
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             deceive
             the
             People
             and
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Arianism
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             Hilary
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             
               Fragments
               ,
               the
               People
               wondred
               what
               made
               so
               many
               Bishops
               go
               into
               Banishment
               ,
               rather
               than
               condemn
               one
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Design
             of
             those
             Fragments
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             
               that
               the
               Matter
               of
               Faith
               lay
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               this
               violence
               against
            
             Athanasius
             .
             Which
             proceeded
             so
             far
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             Council
             called
             at
             
               Arles
               ,
               Paulinus
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Triers
             ,
             was
             for
             opposing
             the
             condemning
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             desiring
             the
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             might
             first
             be
             settled
             ,
             deposed
             by
             the
             Council
             and
             banished
             by
             the
             Emperour
             .
             And
             so
             great
             then
             was
             the
             Power
             of
             Fear
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             those
             very
             Persons
             ,
             who
             had
             clear'd
             Athanasius
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ;
             did
             now
             
             subscribe
             to
             his
             condemnation
             ;
             among
             whom
             was
             Vincentius
             of
             Capua
             the
             Pope's
             own
             Legate
             ;
             as
             
             Athanasius
             himself
             confesses
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             Constantius
             summons
             another
             Council
             at
             Milan
             ;
             where
             ,
             (h)
             Socrates
             and
             (i)
             Sozomen
             say
             ,
             
               above
               three
               hundred
               Western
               Bishops
               were
               assembled
               :
            
             Here
             again
             the
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             made
             a
             great
             outcry
             about
             Athanasius
             ;
             but
             Dionysius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Milan
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             of
             Vercelles
             ,
             laid
             open
             the
             Design
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Council
             be
             broken
             up
             and
             themselves
             to
             be
             banished
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Edict
             .
             While
             the
             Emperour
             continued
             at
             
               Milan
               ,
               Liberius
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             summon'd
             to
             attend
             upon
             him
             there
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Banishment
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             condemn
             Athanasius
             ;
             (k)
             Theodoret
             hath
             preserved
             the
             most
             material
             passages
             that
             happen'd
             between
             them
             ;
             One
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             Constantius
             really
             designed
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             was
             to
             be
             a
             general
             Subscription
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ;
             after
             which
             other
             things
             would
             more
             easily
             be
             composed
             .
             But
             this
             would
             not
             be
             hearkned
             to
             ;
             and
             so
             Liberius
             was
             banished
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             he
             unworthily
             complied
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             but
             he
             professed
             his
             consent
             to
             the
             
               Sirmian
               Creed
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Epistle
             in
             (l)
             
             Hilary's
             Fragments
             ;
             for
             which
             Hilary
             bestows
             his
             Anathema's
             very
             freely
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             it
             is
             of
             late
             pleaded
             on
             behalf
             of
             
               Liberius
               ,
               that
               he
               subscribed
               onely
               to
               the
               first
            
             Sirmian
             
               Confession
               in
               the
               Council
               against
            
             Photinus
             
               which
               was
               express
               against
               the
            
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
             Whereas
             Hilary
             (
             who
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             knew
             this
             matter
             somewhat
             better
             )
             saith
             in
             so
             many
             Words
             ,
             
               Haec
               est
               perfidia
            
             Ariana
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             what
             he
             subscribed
             ,
             contained
             in
             it
             the
             
               Arian
               Heresie
            
             .
             But
             where
             doth
             Hilary
             or
             any
             one
             else
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Liberius
               onely
               subscribed
               the
               first
               Confession
               of
               Sirmium
               ,
            
             and
             upon
             that
             was
             restored
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             (m)
             Sozomen
             saith
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             
               at
               first
               required
               him
               in
               terms
               to
               renounce
               the
               Son
               's
               being
               Consubstantial
               to
               the
               Father
               :
               but
               afterwards
               they
               joined
               together
               the
               Confession
               against
            
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
             and
             Photinus
             ,
             
               with
               that
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               at
               the
               Dedication
               ,
               and
               to
               these
            
             Liberius
             subscribed
             .
             So
             that
             he
             struck
             in
             wholly
             with
             the
             
               Arian
               Faction
            
             which
             undermined
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             he
             betray'd
             the
             Faith
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             renounce
             
             it
             .
             The
             Eudoxians
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             gave
             out
             
               that
               both
            
             Osius
             and
             Liberius
             
               had
               renounced
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Faith
               ,
               and
               declared
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               unlike
               the
               Father
               :
            
             but
             Liberius
             clear'd
             himself
             by
             rejecting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Anomaeans
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             open
             and
             professed
             Arians
             ▪
             and
             this
             
               Vrsacius
               ,
               Valens
            
             and
             Germinius
             then
             at
             Sirmium
             were
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             having
             a
             farther
             Design
             to
             carry
             on
             in
             these
             Parts
             ,
             which
             was
             like
             to
             be
             spoiled
             by
             the
             Anomaeans
             appearing
             so
             openly
             and
             unseasonably
             in
             the
             East
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             call
             in
             that
             which
             Hilary
             calls
             
               the
               Blasphemy
               of
            
             Osius
             and
             Potamius
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             open
             and
             giving
             Offence
             to
             the
             Followers
             of
             Basilius
             of
             Ancyra
             in
             the
             East
             .
             For
             now
             the
             Emperour
             having
             banished
             so
             many
             Bishops
             and
             struck
             so
             much
             terrour
             into
             the
             rest
             ,
             thought
             it
             a
             convenient
             time
             to
             settle
             the
             Church-affairs
             to
             his
             mind
             in
             these
             Western
             Parts
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             he
             summoned
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ;
             but
             justly
             fearing
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Bishops
             would
             no
             more
             agree
             now
             than
             they
             did
             before
             at
             Sardica
             ;
             he
             appoints
             the
             former
             to
             meet
             at
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             at
             Ariminum
             ;
             whose
             Number
             ,
             saith
             (n)
             
               Severus
               Sulpicius
               ,
               came
               to
               above
               four
               hundred
               ,
            
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             (o)
             Sozomen
             .
             When
             they
             were
             assembled
             ,
             Valens
             and
             Vrsacius
             acquainted
             them
             with
             the
             Emperour
             's
             good
             Intentions
             in
             calling
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             onely
             Expedient
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             proposed
             ,
             
               that
               all
               former
               Confessions
               of
               Faith
               should
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               as
               tending
               to
               dissension
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               be
               universally
               received
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               brought
               with
               them
               from
            
             Sirmium
             ;
             where
             it
             was
             drawn
             up
             by
             several
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Upon
             the
             reading
             this
             New
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               Son
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Father
               ,
               according
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Name
               of
               Substance
               agreed
               to
               be
               wholly
               laid
               aside
               :
            
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Ariminum
             appeared
             very
             much
             unsatisfied
             ;
             and
             declared
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             keeping
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             without
             alteration
             ;
             and
             required
             of
             the
             Arian
             Party
             there
             present
             to
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             before
             they
             proceeded
             any
             farther
             ;
             which
             they
             refusing
             to
             doe
             ,
             they
             forthwith
             (p)
             excommunicated
             and
             deposed
             them
             ,
             and
             protested
             against
             all
             Innovations
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             And
             
             of
             these
             Proceedings
             of
             theirs
             ,
             they
             send
             an
             account
             by
             several
             Legates
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             wherein
             they
             express
             their
             Resolution
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             effectual
             (q)
             (r)
             (s)
             Bar
             against
             Arianism
             and
             other
             Heresies
             ;
             and
             they
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             removing
             of
             it
             would
             open
             the
             Breach
             for
             Heresie
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             charge
             Vrsacius
             and
             Valens
             with
             having
             once
             been
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             thrown
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             were
             received
             in
             again
             upon
             their
             Submission
             and
             recantation
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             a
             fresh
             Attempt
             on
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             bringing
             in
             a
             Doctrine
             full
             of
             Blasphemies
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Socrates
             ;
             but
             in
             
             Hilary's
             Fragments
             it
             is
             onely
             ,
             that
             their
             Faith
             contained
             
               multa
               perversae
               Doctrinae
            
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             they
             looked
             on
             the
             
               Sirmian
               Creed
            
             as
             dangerous
             and
             heretical
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             (t)
             Fragments
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             they
             proceeded
             against
             
               Valens
               ,
               Vrsacius
               ,
               Germinius
            
             and
             Caius
             as
             Hereticks
             and
             
               Introducers
               of
               Heresie
            
             ;
             and
             then
             made
             a
             solemn
             Protestation
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             never
             recede
             from
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Their
             ten
             Brethren
             whom
             they
             sent
             to
             Constantius
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             admit
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             :
             For
             he
             was
             informed
             beforehand
             by
             the
             Arian
             Party
             how
             things
             went
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             was
             extremely
             displeased
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             mortifie
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             his
             Will
             at
             last
             .
             He
             (u)
             sends
             word
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             how
             much
             his
             thoughts
             were
             then
             taken
             up
             with
             his
             Eastern
             Expedition
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             matters
             required
             greater
             freedom
             of
             Mind
             to
             examine
             them
             than
             he
             had
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             commands
             the
             Legates
             to
             wait
             at
             Hadrianople
             till
             his
             Return
             .
             The
             Council
             perceived
             by
             this
             Message
             that
             his
             Design
             was
             to
             weary
             them
             out
             ,
             hoping
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             o
             Theodoret
             expresses
             it
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             consent
             
               to
               the
               demolishing
               that
               Bulwark
               which
               kept
               Heresie
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             To
             this
             smart
             Message
             the
             Council
             returned
             a
             resolute
             Reply
             ,
             
               That
               they
               would
               not
               recede
               from
               their
               former
               Decree
            
             ;
             but
             humbly
             beg
             leave
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Bishopricks
             before
             Winter
             ;
             
             being
             put
             to
             great
             hardships
             in
             that
             strait
             Place
             .
             This
             was
             to
             let
             the
             Emperour
             know
             how
             he
             might
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             sends
             a
             charge
             to
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             them
             stir
             till
             they
             all
             consented
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             effectual
             means
             were
             used
             with
             their
             Legates
             in
             the
             East
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             terms
             ;
             an
             account
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             (x)
             
             Hilary's
             Fragments
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             null
             all
             the
             former
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             those
             who
             were
             there
             deposed
             to
             Communion
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             sent
             back
             to
             decoy
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             who
             at
             first
             were
             very
             stiff
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             they
             were
             so
             softned
             ,
             that
             they
             yielded
             at
             last
             to
             the
             Emperour
             's
             own
             Terms
             .
             The
             very
             Instrument
             of
             their
             Consent
             is
             extant
             in
             
             Hilary's
             Fragments
             ,
             
             wherein
             they
             declare
             their
             full
             Agreement
             to
             the
             laying
             aside
             the
             Terms
             of
             Substance
             and
             Consubstantial
             in
             the
             Creed
             :
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             voiding
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             all
             along
             aimed
             at
             by
             the
             Arian
             Party
             .
             And
             (y)
             Athanasius
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             there
             declared
             
               unlawfull
               to
               use
               the
               word
               Substance
               or
               Hypostasis
               concerning
               God.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             time
             now
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             far
             those
             Churches
             can
             be
             charged
             with
             Arianism
             ,
             whose
             Bishops
             were
             there
             present
             and
             consented
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             this
             Council
             .
             It
             is
             a
             noted
             Saying
             of
             (z)
             St.
             Jerome
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             
               that
               the
               World
               then
               groaned
               and
               wondered
               at
               its
               being
               become
            
             Arian
             .
             Which
             a
             late
             Authour
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               a
               passage
               quite
               worn
               out
               by
               our
               Innovatours
               .
            
             Whom
             doth
             he
             mean
             by
             these
             Innovatours
             ?
             The
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             from
             time
             to
             time
             have
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ?
             Not
             to
             prove
             
               an
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               from
               the
               true
               Faith
            
             ;
             which
             no
             Man
             in
             his
             Wits
             ever
             dreamt
             of
             ,
             but
             from
             hence
             to
             overthrow
             the
             pretended
             Infallibility
             of
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             have
             been
             so
             called
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             the
             opprobrious
             Name
             of
             Innovatours
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             often
             belongs
             to
             those
             who
             give
             it
             to
             others
             )
             it
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             Instance
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             doth
             overthrow
             not
             onely
             the
             Pretence
             to
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             but
             the
             absolute
             binding
             Authority
             of
             any
             ,
             till
             after
             due
             examination
             of
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             .
             For
             it
             is
             apparent
             by
             the
             whole
             Series
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             faithfully
             deduced
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             the
             Arian
             Party
             was
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             which
             they
             were
             never
             able
             to
             compass
             by
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             till
             this
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             agreeing
             as
             they
             declared
             with
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             .
             So
             that
             here
             was
             a
             Consent
             both
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             being
             approved
             by
             (a)
             (b)
             (c)
             a
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             the
             same
             year
             .
             What
             is
             now
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishops
             assembled
             in
             Council
             both
             in
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             did
             effectually
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             their
             Decrees
             went
             ,
             overthrow
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Ariminum
             
               decreed
               nothing
               positively
               against
               the
            
             Nicene
             Faith
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             
               reversing
               the
               Decree
            
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             was
             in
             effect
             overthrowing
             the
             Faith
             thereby
             stablished
             ;
             And
             so
             St.
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             Tunc
             Usiae
             
               Nomen
               abolitum
               est
               ,
               tunc
            
             Nicenae
             
               Fidei
               damnatio
               conclamata
               est
            
             .
             And
             then
             these
             words
             follow
             ,
             
               Ingemuit
               totus
               Orbis
               &
            
             Arianum
             
               se
               esse
               miratus
               est
            
             :
             and
             if
             
               nothing
               would
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               stop
               out
               the
            
             Arian
             
               Heresie
               but
               the
            
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             ;
             and
             this
             Council
             took
             away
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             then
             it
             at
             least
             made
             way
             for
             the
             introducing
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             left
             all
             Men
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             that
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             so
             St.
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             Valens
             and
             Vrsacius
             after
             the
             Council
             boasted
             ,
             
               that
               they
               never
               denied
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               like
               other
               Creatures
               :
            
             from
             whence
             (d)
             St.
             Ambrose
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             
               Christ's
               being
               a
               Creature
            
             did
             pass
             for
             good
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             .
             But
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             St.
             Jerome
             
               onely
               complains
               of
               the
               World's
               being
               cheated
               and
               trepan'd
               into
            
             Arianism
             
               by
               the
               Bishops
               being
               so
               weakly
               overreached
               and
               outwitted
               by
               an
               handfull
               of
            
             Arians
             .
             Doth
             not
             St.
             Jerome
             plainly
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Name
               of
               Substance
               was
               there
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             condemned
             ?
             And
             could
             this
             be
             a
             mere
             Cheat
             and
             Trepan
             to
             those
             who
             were
             so
             much
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             declare
             at
             first
             ,
             
               they
               would
               never
               give
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               saw
               the
               Danger
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             to
             renew
             their
             Protestations
             against
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             Emperour
             's
             severe
             Message
             to
             them
             about
             it
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             no
             
             Cheat
             or
             Trepan
             in
             those
             who
             made
             such
             Decrees
             at
             first
             ,
             deposed
             the
             Arian
             Bishops
             ,
             sent
             such
             Messages
             to
             the
             Emperour
             as
             they
             did
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             that
             they
             saw
             and
             knew
             what
             they
             did
             ;
             and
             understood
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             .
             
               But
               they
               were
               frighted
               into
               this
               Consent
               at
               last
               .
            
             I
             grant
             they
             were
             so
             .
             But
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councils
             ,
             if
             mere
             Fear
             can
             make
             so
             many
             Bishops
             in
             Council
             act
             and
             declare
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ?
             If
             in
             such
             Meetings
             ,
             the
             Persons
             were
             capable
             of
             being
             sway'd
             by
             any
             particular
             bias
             ,
             from
             asserting
             the
             Truth
             ,
             what
             Security
             can
             there
             be
             as
             to
             Mens
             Faith
             from
             their
             Authority
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             we
             can
             be
             secure
             they
             were
             not
             influenced
             by
             any
             Temporal
             Hopes
             or
             Fears
             ?
             So
             that
             we
             are
             not
             barely
             to
             respect
             the
             Definitions
             of
             Councils
             ,
             but
             to
             examine
             the
             Motives
             by
             which
             they
             were
             acted
             in
             passing
             those
             Decrees
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             appear
             ,
             they
             did
             act
             freely
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             general
             sense
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             then
             a
             mighty
             regard
             ought
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             Partiality
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             secular
             Motive
             be
             found
             to
             sway
             them
             in
             their
             Debates
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             then
             every
             particular
             Church
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             refuse
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             to
             adhere
             to
             those
             of
             more
             free
             and
             indifferent
             Councils
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Case
             here
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             absolutely
             tied
             up
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             ,
             however
             past
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             an
             utter
             Impossibility
             of
             restoring
             the
             true
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Council
             assembled
             to
             reverse
             the
             Decrees
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             the
             banished
             Bishops
             being
             returned
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             they
             took
             care
             to
             settle
             the
             true
             Faith
             in
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             by
             lesser
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             several
             Bishops
             .
             A
             remarkable
             Instance
             whereof
             appears
             in
             (e)
             
             Hilary's
             Fragments
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             met
             at
             Paris
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             and
             embracing
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             The
             like
             we
             have
             Reason
             to
             believe
             was
             done
             in
             the
             British
             Churches
             ,
             because
             in
             
             Jovian's
             time
             ,
             (f)
             Athanasius
             particularly
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             
               Britannick
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             
               adhering
               to
               the
            
             Nicene
             Faith
             ;
             
             and
             (g)
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             and
             (h)
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             several
             times
             mention
             
               their
               agreeing
               with
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               true
               Faith.
            
             Which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             to
             clear
             them
             from
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             which
             did
             no
             otherwise
             lie
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             had
             Bishops
             present
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             .
          
           
             For
             (i)
             
               Severus
               Sulpicius
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Care
             Constantius
             took
             
               to
               provide
               Lodging
               and
               Entertainment
               for
               the
               Bishops
               at
            
             Ariminum
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               publick
               Charge
            
             ,
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               their
               Bishops
               refused
               to
               accept
               it
               ,
               onely
               three
               out
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               not
               being
               able
               to
               maintain
               themselves
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               the
               publick
               allowance
               ,
               rather
               than
               be
               chargeable
               to
               their
               Brethren
               .
               Which
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               heard
            
             Gavidius
             
               their
               Bishop
               blame
               them
               for
               ;
               but
               he
               rather
               thinks
               it
               a
               commendation
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               have
               been
               so
               poor
               ;
               and
               next
               ,
               that
               they
               chose
               not
               to
               be
               burthensome
               to
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               live
               on
               the
               Emperour's
               charge
               .
            
             This
             had
             been
             better
             said
             of
             any
             Place
             ,
             than
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperour's
             kindness
             was
             a
             Snare
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperour
             took
             greater
             advantage
             by
             their
             bearing
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             sooner
             grow
             weary
             of
             staying
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             rest
             had
             followed
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             might
             have
             been
             weary
             before
             them
             .
             But
             how
             came
             the
             British
             
               Bishops
               to
               be
               so
               poor
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             who
             were
             not
             onely
             able
             to
             live
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             but
             to
             supply
             their
             Brethren
             ?
             Which
             shews
             as
             much
             the
             plenty
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             Britains
             .
             What
             became
             of
             all
             the
             Endowments
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             by
             King
             Lucius
             ?
             The
             British
             History
             published
             by
             (k)
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               King
            
             Lucius
             
               gave
               not
               onely
               all
               the
               Lands
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               Heathen
               Temples
               to
               the
               Churches
               built
               by
               him
               ;
               but
               added
               very
               much
               to
               them
               with
               many
               Privileges
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             said
             from
             him
             by
             most
             of
             our
             Monkish
             Historians
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             is
             no
             greater
             than
             
             Geffrey's
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             derive
             their
             Information
             ;
             onely
             inlarging
             it
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ;
             As
             
               Thomas
               Rudburn
            
             doth
             very
             particularly
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               who
               makes
               the
               old
               Lands
               of
               the
            
             Flamins
             
               to
               be
               twelve
               miles
               compass
               about
               the
               Town
               ;
               And
               King
            
             Lucius
             added
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               the
               
               New
               Church
               ,
               all
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               with
               the
               Privilege
               of
            
             Dunwallo
             Molmutius
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               of
               a
               Sanctuary
            
             .
             Methinks
             then
             the
             British
             Bishops
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             in
             as
             good
             a
             condition
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             at
             Ariminum
             ;
             unless
             their
             Lands
             were
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Dioclesian
             ,
             as
             Rudburn
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             as
             true
             ,
             
               as
               that
               Monks
               continued
               there
               from
            
             Lucius
             
               to
               the
               second
               year
               of
            
             Dioclesian
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             long
             time
             before
             his
             Persecution
             began
             ;
             or
             there
             were
             any
             such
             Monks
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             it
             seems
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             British
             Bishops
             should
             be
             then
             under
             such
             Poverty
             ,
             when
             Liberius
             ,
             in
             his
             Conference
             with
             Constantius
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Churches
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               Charges
               of
               their
               Bishops
               in
               going
               to
               Councils
               ,
               without
               the
               publick
               Carriages
               .
            
             For
             even
             before
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             they
             had
             endowments
             besides
             the
             
               voluntary
               Oblations
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             which
             in
             great
             Churches
             were
             very
             considerable
             .
             But
             that
             there
             were
             certain
             Endowments
             besides
             ,
             appears
             both
             by
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Maximinus
             and
             Constantine
             .
             By
             that
             of
             Maximinus
             ,
             not
             onely
             Houses
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Lands
               which
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               whether
               seized
               into
               the
            
             (l)
             
               Emperour's
               hands
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Possession
               of
               any
               City
               ,
               or
               given
               or
               sold
               ,
               are
               all
               commanded
               to
               be
               restored
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             doth
             not
             relate
             to
             their
             
               private
               Possessions
            
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               publick
               Revenue
            
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             Edict
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             first
             place
             commands
             
               all
               their
               Churches
               to
               be
               restored
            
             ;
             and
             then
             is
             added
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Christians
               are
               known
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               have
               those
               Places
               where
               they
               assemble
               ,
               but
               others
               ,
               which
               likewise
               of
               Right
               belong
               to
               their
               Body
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             their
             Churches
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Edict
             in
             (m)
             Lactantius
             are
             .
             
               (
               Sed
               alia
               etiam
               habuisse
               noscuntur
               ad
               jus
               corporis
               eorum
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Ecclesiarum
               non
               hominum
               singulorum
               pertinentia
               )
               These
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               restored
               ,
               without
               any
               delay
               or
               dispute
               .
            
             Which
             is
             again
             inforced
             by
             another
             Edict
             of
             Constantine
             to
             Anulinus
             extant
             in
             (n)
             Eusebius
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             mention'd
             
               Houses
               ,
               Gardens
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               Possessions
               they
               had
               .
            
             Those
             who
             would
             have
             nothing
             more
             meant
             by
             these
             Expressions
             ,
             but
             
               some
               Fields
               and
               Gardens
               ,
               rather
               than
               Lands
               ,
            
             may
             consider
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             had
             plentifull
             Possessions
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             by
             no
             other
             Names
             .
             So
             
             St.
             (o)
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Agri
               Ecclesiae
               solvunt
               Tributum
               .
            
             )
             And
             in
             another
             Law
             of
             (p)
             Constantine
             directed
             to
             the
             Provincials
             of
             Palestine
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             full
             and
             large
             Expressions
             ;
             And
             howsoever
             they
             became
             alienated
             ,
             the
             present
             Possessours
             were
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             mean
             Profits
             ;
             But
             by
             all
             means
             he
             commands
             a
             Restitution
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             but
             
               to
               the
               Churches
               too
            
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Endowments
             of
             Churches
             were
             not
             then
             considerable
             ,
             what
             need
             so
             many
             Edicts
             for
             the
             Restauration
             of
             them
             ?
             But
             Constantine
             did
             not
             onely
             take
             so
             much
             care
             to
             restore
             what
             the
             Churches
             had
             before
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             there
             were
             no
             Heirs
             at
             Law
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessours
             ,
             he
             bestows
             their
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             on
             the
             Churches
             .
             
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             about
             four
             years
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             he
             published
             the
             famous
             Constitution
             still
             extant
             in
             the
             (q)
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ;
             wherein
             
               a
               full
               Liberty
               is
               given
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               ,
               to
               leave
               what
               they
               thought
               fit
               by
               Will
               ,
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Churches
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             Gothofred
             saith
             ,
             was
             the
             true
             
               Donation
               of
               Constantine
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             Riches
             flowed
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             especially
             at
             Rome
             .
             For
             although
             ,
             as
             (r)
             Paulus
             saith
             ,
             by
             an
             Edict
             of
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             the
             
               Collegia
               licita
            
             ,
             Societies
             allow'd
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             
               were
               capable
               of
               receiving
               Legacies
               and
               Estates
               ,
            
             yet
             by
             the
             (s)
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             no
             legal
             Society
             to
             that
             purpose
             before
             :
             And
             by
             a
             late
             Constitution
             of
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Societies
               were
               excluded
               from
               receiving
               Inheritances
               without
               a
               special
               Privilege
            
             ;
             yet
             now
             ,
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             all
             those
             Bars
             being
             removed
             ,
             Riches
             came
             in
             so
             fast
             in
             some
             Places
             ,
             that
             there
             needed
             new
             Constitutions
             to
             set
             bounds
             to
             so
             great
             liberality
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Privileges
             which
             Constantine
             gave
             to
             the
             (t)
             Clergy
             of
             exemption
             from
             
               publick
               Services
            
             ,
             drew
             so
             many
             
               to
               take
               Orders
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             Corporations
             ,
             where
             the
             Services
             were
             very
             burthensome
             ;
             That
             Constantine
             was
             forced
             to
             publish
             Edicts
             to
             restrain
             the
             Numbers
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             were
             not
             intended
             ,
             
               to
               hinder
               Persons
               of
               Estate
               and
               Quality
               from
               entring
               into
               Orders
               ,
            
             as
             some
             have
             suggested
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             whose
             Estates
             were
             liable
             to
             the
             
               publick
               Services
            
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             were
             (u)
             
               Decuriones
               origine
            
             ,
             and
             not
             merely
             incolatu
             were
             ;
             who
             bore
             all
             
             the
             Offices
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             publick
             Duties
             ,
             having
             Lands
             given
             them
             on
             purpose
             in
             the
             first
             Settlement
             of
             Colonies
             which
             were
             called
             
               Praedia
               Reipublicae
            
             ,
             as
             (w)
             Pancirol
             observes
             ;
             And
             therefore
             Constantine
             had
             reason
             to
             forbid
             such
             entring
             into
             Orders
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Constitution
             is
             ,
             
               De
               ordinatione
               Clericorum
               in
               Curiarum
               &
               Civitatum
               praejudicium
               non
               facienda
               .
            
             Which
             was
             at
             that
             time
             a
             very
             just
             and
             reasonable
             Constitution
             .
             But
             afterwards
             Men
             of
             great
             Honour
             and
             Dignities
             came
             into
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             at
             Milan
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Consular
             Governour
             over
             Liguria
             ,
             and
             Aemilia
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paulinus
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Senatour
             ,
             
               behind
               none
               in
               Birth
            
             ,
             saith
             (x)
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             having
             a
             great
             Estate
             in
             Aquitania
             ,
             was
             made
             Priest
             at
             Barcelona
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Nola
             ,
             but
             many
             Examples
             of
             this
             kind
             were
             in
             one
             Age
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             (y)
             Honoratus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             of
             a
             Senatorian
             and
             Consular
             Family
             ;
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             of
             Arles
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             Noble
             Family
             ,
             and
             born
             to
             great
             Riches
             ;
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             ,
             whose
             Father
             and
             Grandfather
             were
             
               Praefecti
               Praetorio
               Galliarum
            
             ,
             and
             himself
             married
             to
             the
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Avitus
             ,
             made
             
               Praefectus
               Vrbi
               ,
               &
               Patricius
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greaest
             Persons
             and
             Wits
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             was
             made
             (a)
             Bishop
             of
             Auvergn
             ;
             St.
             (b)
             German
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Auxerre
             ,
             was
             of
             Noble
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Governour
             of
             a
             Province
             ;
             Saint
             (c)
             Ruricius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Limoges
             ,
             descended
             from
             the
             Annician
             Family
             ,
             as
             
               Venantius
               Fortunatus
            
             saith
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             that
             Fame
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             St.
             (d)
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             
               Very
               few
               of
               it
               missed
               the
               Consulship
               ,
               and
               two
               Brothers
               of
               it
               were
               Consuls
               together
               ,
            
             as
             Claudian
             saith
             ,
             a
             thing
             never
             seen
             before
             or
             since
             .
             (e)
             From
             this
             Family
             
               Arnoldus
               Wion
            
             proves
             
               that
               the
               Emperours
               of
            
             Germany
             
               are
               descended
            
             .
             And
             of
             this
             same
             Family
             another
             Ruricius
             succeeded
             his
             Grandfather
             in
             the
             same
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             besides
             that
             general
             Law
             which
             gave
             Permission
             to
             others
             to
             give
             liberally
             to
             Churches
             ,
             Constantine
             of
             his
             own
             Revenue
             allow'd
             a
             proportion
             of
             Corn
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             
               greater
               Cities
            
             ;
             Of
             which
             (f)
             Athanasius
             speaks
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Constantius
             
               took
               it
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               the
            
             Arians
             ;
             But
             the
             Gift
             it self
             was
             continued
             all
             the
             time
             of
             
             Constantius
             ;
             Then
             it
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             (g)
             Julian
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             restored
             by
             Jovian
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             then
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Ariminum
             refused
             the
             
               publick
               allowance
            
             ,
             being
             maintained
             by
             the
             Revenues
             of
             their
             Churches
             ;
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             British
             Churches
             were
             not
             then
             in
             so
             Rich
             a
             condition
             to
             maintain
             their
             Bishops
             so
             long
             abroad
             ;
             For
             Constantine
             ,
             drawing
             all
             the
             Wealth
             and
             Trade
             of
             the
             Empire
             Eastward
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             Advancement
             of
             his
             New
             City
             ;
             And
             this
             Countrey
             having
             been
             so
             long
             harassed
             with
             Wars
             ,
             and
             scarce
             recovered
             from
             the
             Effects
             of
             them
             ;
             (
             For
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             had
             been
             very
             troublesome
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Constans
             and
             Constantius
             ;
             the
             (h)
             former
             came
             himself
             over
             into
             Britain
             to
             suppress
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             sent
             Lupicinus
             his
             General
             ,
             who
             arrived
             at
             London
             about
             the
             time
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             was
             dissolved
             )
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             time
             of
             such
             Confusion
             in
             the
             British
             Province
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             that
             these
             Churches
             should
             not
             be
             in
             so
             plentifull
             a
             condition
             as
             those
             which
             were
             the
             Seat
             of
             Trade
             and
             Government
             .
             And
             (i)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Provincial
               Bishops
               lived
               in
               a
               much
               meaner
               condition
               than
               those
               of
               the
               greater
               Cities
               ,
            
             especially
             of
             Rome
             ;
             And
             ,
             although
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             he
             very
             much
             commends
             them
             for
             their
             
               Temperance
               ,
               Humility
               and
               Modesty
            
             .
          
           
             But
             Arianism
             was
             not
             the
             onely
             Heresie
             the
             British
             Churches
             were
             charged
             with
             ;
             For
             (k)
             Gildas
             from
             hence
             makes
             every
             following
             Heresie
             to
             find
             a
             passage
             hither
             ;
             among
             which
             the
             chief
             was
             Pelagianism
             .
             And
             (l)
             Bede
             doth
             insinuate
             ,
             That
             Pelagius
             ,
             
               being
               a
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               ,
               spreading
               his
               Doctrine
               far
               and
               near
               ,
               did
               corrupt
               these
               Churches
               with
               it
            
             ;
             which
             some
             (m)
             late
             Writers
             ,
             having
             taken
             up
             ,
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             both
             Pelagius
             and
             Coelestius
             ,
             after
             their
             Repulse
             at
             Rome
             ,
             came
             over
             into
             Britain
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             their
             Doctrine
             here
             .
             (n)
             Leland
             sadly
             laments
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             sooner
             recover'd
             it self
             from
             Arianism
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             Heresie
             sprung
             up
             to
             disturb
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             infect
             the
             minds
             of
             Christians
             ;
             But
             as
             Egypt
             brought
             forth
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             former
             Heresie
             ,
             so
             did
             Britain
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             took
             his
             name
             from
             hence
             ;
             And
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             Morgan
             in
             British
             ,
             
             which
             by
             his
             conversation
             at
             Rome
             he
             turned
             into
             Pelagius
             ;
             And
             (o)
             St.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             He
             was
             commonly
             called
             
               Pelagius
               Brito
            
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             supposed
             ,
             from
             another
             Pelagius
             of
             
               Tarentum
               .
               Leland
            
             observes
             ,
             that
             some
             made
             him
             a
             Britain
             ,
             as
             being
             born
             in
             that
             Bretagn
             which
             was
             called
             Aremorica
             ,
             on
             the
             Continent
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             it
             had
             then
             lost
             its
             name
             of
             Aremorica
             .
             The
             first
             time
             we
             find
             the
             name
             of
             Britannia
             given
             to
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             (p)
             Subscription
             of
             Mansuetus
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Tours
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             named
             
               Episcopus
               Britannorum
            
             ,
             after
             which
             time
             it
             was
             frequently
             called
             
               Britannia
               Cismarina
               ,
               Minor
               ,
               Celtica
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             (q)
             Dempster
             (
             not
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             but
             a
             Lawyer
             )
             takes
             it
             very
             ill
             of
             Browerus
             ,
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             Pelagius
             a
             Scot
             :
             But
             not
             as
             Dempster
             understands
             him
             ,
             For
             (r)
             he
             explains
             himself
             ,
             
               That
               he
               meant
               one
               that
               came
               out
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               was
            
             Scoticae
             Originis
             .
             For
             which
             he
             quotes
             Saint
             Jerome
             .
             But
             Archbishop
             (s)
             Vsher
             hath
             observed
             ,
             
               That
               he
               speaks
               there
               ,
               not
               of
            
             Pelagius
             ,
             
               but
               of
            
             Coelestius
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               makes
               the
            
             Cerberus
             
               to
               the
            
             Pluto
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             way
             of
             complementing
             his
             Adversaries
             .
             )
             But
             both
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             the
             British
             Islands
             .
             The
             late
             (t)
             Publisher
             of
             
               Marius
               Mercator
            
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               our
               learned
               Primate
               was
               herein
               mistaken
               ;
               And
               that
               Saint
            
             Jerome
             
               doth
               not
               speak
               of
            
             Coelestius
             ,
             
               but
               of
            
             Pelagius
             
               himself
               ;
               And
               that
               by
            
             Pluto
             
               he
               means
            
             Ruffinus
             
               dead
               in
            
             Sicily
             
               three
               years
               before
               St.
            
             Jerome
             
               's
               writing
               these
               Words
               ;
               But
               notwithstanding
               he
               did
               still
               bark
               through
            
             Pelagius
             
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               whom
               he
               compares
               to
               a
               great
            
             Scotch
             
               Mastiff
               ,
               from
               which
               Countrey
               he
               is
               derived
               in
               the
               Neighbourhood
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             If
             these
             Words
             relate
             onely
             to
             Ruffinus
             and
             Pelagius
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             St.
             Jerome
             would
             have
             it
             believed
             ,
             That
             Pelagius
             
               came
               out
               of
            
             Ireland
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             means
             them
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             (u)
             Commentaries
             on
             Ezekiel
             ,
             he
             mentions
             the
             death
             of
             Ruffinus
             ,
             and
             then
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               hoped
               now
               he
               should
               be
               quiet
               to
               go
               on
               with
               his
            
             Commentaries
             
               on
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             But
             not
             long
             after
             he
             complains
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               others
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               Room
               open'd
               their
               Mouths
               against
               him
               .
            
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             on
             Jeremiah
             ,
             which
             he
             undertook
             after
             he
             had
             finished
             those
             on
             
             Ezekiel
             ,
             he
             mentions
             one
             
               who
               carped
               at
               his
            
             Commentaries
             
               on
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               and
               calls
            
             Grunnius
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Ruffinus
             )
             
               his
               Forerunner
            
             ;
             And
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             ,
             
               Scotorum
               pultibus
               praegravatus
            
             ,
             made
             fat
             with
             
               Scotch
               Flummery
            
             .
             All
             this
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             Pelagius
             whom
             (w)
             Grosius
             describes
             as
             
               a
               very
               corpulent
               Man
            
             ;
             But
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             which
             makes
             the
             former
             Opinion
             not
             improbable
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             St.
             Jerome
             himself
             takes
             so
             much
             notice
             ,
             that
             Pelagius
             
               at
               that
               time
               wrote
               little
               or
               nothing
               about
               these
               matters
               ,
               but
            
             Coelestius
             
               was
               the
               Man
               who
               appeared
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               two
               main
               Points
               about
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Possibility
               of
               Perfection
               :
            
             (x)
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Ctesiphon
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Sect
               still
               held
               his
               Peace
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               wrote
               for
               him
               ;
               Magistrorum
               silentia
               profert
               rabies
               Discipulorum
               .
            
             Methinks
             Rabies
             agrees
             well
             enough
             with
             Cerberus
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Disciple
             Coelestius
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Pelagius
             ;
             Which
             Expression
             answers
             very
             well
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Mutus
               Magister
               latrat
               per
               Albinum
               Canem
               .
            
             And
             he
             speaks
             as
             if
             he
             designed
             to
             draw
             him
             from
             his
             closeness
             and
             retirement
             ;
             Which
             doth
             far
             better
             agree
             to
             the
             
               mute
               Person
            
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             
               barking
               Cerberus
            
             .
             There
             is
             then
             no
             Improbability
             ,
             that
             Coelestius
             and
             Pelagius
             ,
             may
             be
             both
             meant
             ;
             But
             if
             any
             other
             Countrey
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             challenge
             Coelestius
             to
             themselves
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             allow'd
             to
             put
             in
             their
             Claim
             notwithstanding
             these
             Expressions
             .
             But
             it
             is
             very
             unworthy
             in
             the
             same
             (y)
             Author
             ,
             to
             prove
             Pelagius
             to
             have
             been
             an
             
               Irish
               Scot
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             charge
             his
             Vices
             on
             the
             British
             Nation
             .
             He
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             That
             Pelagius
             
               had
               a
               great
               natural
               sharpness
               of
               Wit
               ,
            
             since
             St.
             Augustine
             and
             his
             other
             Adversaries
             allow
             it
             ;
             But
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               fierce
               and
               contentious
               ,
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               his
               Countrey
            
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             could
             not
             shake
             off
             by
             his
             long
             Conversation
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               He
               grants
               that
               his
            
             Exhortations
             to
             Piety
             
               were
               vehement
               and
               earnest
               ,
               but
               written
               in
               an
               uncouth
               and
               imperious
               Style
               ,
            
             more
             Gentis
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               his
               Nation
               .
            
             But
             why
             must
             the
             British
             Nation
             be
             reproached
             for
             the
             particular
             faults
             of
             Pelagius
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             very
             ill
             way
             of
             confuting
             Pelagius
             ,
             to
             attribute
             Mens
             Vices
             and
             Vertues
             to
             their
             Countries
             ;
             And
             is
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             Pelagius
             might
             have
             had
             the
             same
             temper
             if
             he
             had
             been
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             have
             been
             born
             in
             a
             Neighbour
             Countrey
             ;
             And
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             his
             Way
             of
             writing
             doth
             affect
             the
             British
             Churches
             ;
             Where
             the
             Christians
             might
             be
             very
             wise
             and
             humble
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             severe
             and
             unjust
             Character
             of
             the
             British
             Nation
             ;
             Which
             (
             as
             all
             National
             Reproaches
             )
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             Reproach
             to
             any
             as
             to
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             Adversaries
             to
             Pelagius
             ,
             did
             not
             give
             him
             so
             ill
             a
             Character
             ;
             Saint
             (z)
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               had
               the
               esteem
               of
               a
               very
               Pious
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               being
               a
               Christian
               of
               no
               mean
               rank
               .
            
             Was
             this
             
               Pro
               more
               Gentis
            
             too
             ?
             And
             of
             his
             Learning
             and
             Eloquence
             St.
             Augustine
             gives
             sufficient
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Juliana
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Demetrias
             ,
             to
             whom
             Pelagius
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             highly
             magnified
             for
             the
             Wit
             and
             Elegance
             of
             it
             .
             But
             Garnerius
             will
             not
             allow
             that
             Pelagius
             
               was
               able
               to
               write
               it
               himself
               ,
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               Disciples
            
             Coelestius
             and
             Annianus
             .
             But
             why
             should
             this
             be
             so
             hard
             a
             thing
             for
             a
             Man
             whom
             he
             confesses
             to
             have
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Natural
             Wit
             ,
             and
             (a)
             St.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               lived
               long
               ,
               yea
               ,
               very
               long
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               kept
               the
               best
               Company
               there
               ?
            
             Could
             a
             Britain
             never
             attain
             to
             so
             much
             Purity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Language
             as
             to
             write
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Envy
             of
             those
             
               meliore
               solo
               prognatorum
            
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             
               who
               were
               born
               in
               more
               happy
               soils
               ?
            
             What
             mean
             such
             unbecoming
             reflexions
             ,
             on
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Pelagius
             ;
             when
             himself
             confesses
             he
             had
             so
             much
             
               Mother
               Wit
            
             ?
             And
             one
             would
             think
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             better
             soil
             which
             produceth
             more
             Wit
             than
             Words
             .
          
           
             Our
             Monkish
             Historians
             make
             Pelagius
             not
             onely
             a
             Monk
             at
             Bangor
             ,
             but
             the
             Abbat
             there
             ;
             So
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Polychronicon
             ,
             and
             John
             of
             
               Tinmouth
               ;
               Leland
            
             takes
             it
             from
             them
             ;
             To
             whom
             Bale
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               made
               Bishop
               in
               the
               East
            
             ;
             But
             without
             any
             Authority
             .
             (b)
             Leland
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               went
               over
               into
            
             Aremorica
             ,
             
               to
               visit
               his
               Countreymen
               who
               were
               newly
               settled
               there
               ,
               being
               carried
               over
               by
            
             Maximus
             .
             Gildas
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             That
             Maximus
             was
             originally
             a
             Britain
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             him
             
               Germen
               plantationis
               suae
            
             ;
             But
             Bede
             takes
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             his
             Countrey
             .
             The
             
               Saxon
               Annals
               ,
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
               ,
               
               Huntingdon
               ,
            
             and
             others
             say
             ,
             
               he
               was
               born
               in
               Britain
            
             ;
             But
             (c)
             Zosimus
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               a
            
             Spaniard
             ,
             
               and
               took
               it
               ill
               that
               he
               was
               no
               more
               prefer'd
               ,
               when
               his
               Countreyman
            
             Theodosius
             
               was
               made
               Emperour
            
             ;
             However
             this
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             was
             declared
             Emperour
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             went
             out
             of
             Britain
             with
             the
             Forces
             here
             ;
             And
             that
             
             Gratian's
             Legions
             revolted
             to
             him
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             fled
             ,
             and
             was
             killed
             ;
             And
             that
             Maximus
             ,
             being
             unsatisfied
             with
             
             Gratian's
             share
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             went
             into
             Italy
             against
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             was
             after
             four
             years
             destroyed
             at
             Aquileia
             ;
             But
             in
             all
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             for
             the
             settling
             the
             Colonies
             of
             Britains
             in
             Aremorica
             .
             For
             he
             landed
             at
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             saith
             Zosimus
             ,
             and
             was
             well
             received
             by
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             there
             abouts
             .
             What
             occasion
             then
             was
             there
             for
             his
             coming
             against
             the
             Aremorici
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             driven
             them
             out
             ,
             had
             he
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             to
             people
             Countries
             with
             them
             ?
             But
             we
             find
             the
             Aremorici
             in
             quiet
             possession
             of
             their
             Countrey
             after
             this
             time
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             for
             Pelagius
             to
             go
             to
             his
             Countreymen
             in
             Aremorica
             :
             From
             thence
             Leland
             carries
             him
             
               to
               all
               the
               Places
               of
               Learning
               in
            
             Gaul
             ;
             As
             there
             were
             many
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             
               And
               while
               he
               was
               thus
               passing
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               he
               met
               with
            
             Julianus
             of
             Campania
             ,
             
               whose
               Wit
               and
               Learning
               recommended
               him
               to
            
             Pelagius
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             hold
             ,
             For
             Pelagius
             
               lived
               a
               long
               time
               in
            
             Rome
             before
             his
             Heresie
             was
             discovered
             ;
             After
             the
             Discovery
             of
             it
             ,
             many
             years
             passed
             before
             Julian
             appeared
             in
             it
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             last
             Work
             of
             (d)
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             just
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             
               He
               calls
            
             Julian
             
               a
               young
               man
            
             ;
             Although
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Bishop
             in
             Campania
             ,
             at
             a
             Place
             called
             Aeculanum
             ,
             thence
             his
             Title
             was
             
               Episcopus
               Eclanensis
            
             .
             The
             Town
             stood
             ,
             faith
             (e)
             Holstenius
             ,
             near
             Mirabella
             ;
             But
             since
             its
             Destruction
             ,
             the
             See
             was
             removed
             to
             Frigento
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             called
             
               Episcopus
               Frequentinus
            
             .
             If
             Pelagius
             ,
             passing
             through
             Gaul
             ,
             made
             so
             long
             a
             Stay
             in
             Rome
             ,
             as
             St.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             suspected
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Monkish
             Tradition
             of
             his
             being
             Abbat
             of
             Bangor
             .
             And
             there
             is
             not
             much
             more
             of
             
             Bangor's
             being
             so
             famous
             a
             Monastery
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             of
             Pelagius
             his
             
             being
             a
             Monk
             therein
             :
             For
             the
             British
             Monasteries
             were
             no
             elder
             than
             St.
             
             Patrick's
             time
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             afterwards
             .
             And
             even
             at
             Rome
             it self
             the
             Monastick
             state
             had
             not
             been
             long
             known
             there
             ,
             being
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             East
             by
             Athanasius
             and
             Eusebius
             of
             Vercelles
             .
             And
             in
             Pelagius
             his
             time
             ,
             those
             were
             called
             Monks
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             retired
             from
             the
             common
             Emploiments
             of
             the
             World
             for
             
               Sacred
               Studies
            
             and
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             where
             any
             Number
             of
             these
             lived
             together
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             a
             Monastery
             ;
             Such
             was
             the
             
               Monasterium
               Pinneti
            
             ,
             mention'd
             by
             (f)
             Ruffinus
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             Rome
             ;
             Probably
             a
             House
             of
             Melania
             ;
             whither
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             retire
             in
             times
             of
             greater
             Devotion
             .
             Garnerius
             confesses
             that
             Pelagius
             
               was
               no
               otherwise
               a
               Monk
               ,
               than
               as
               those
               were
               then
               called
               so
               who
               led
               stricter
               Lives
               than
               others
               within
               their
               own
               Houses
            
             ;
             of
             which
             Number
             he
             reckons
             
               Pammachius
               ,
               Paulinus
               ,
               Melania
               ,
               Demetrias
            
             and
             others
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             whom
             Pelagius
             was
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             much
             esteemed
             by
             them
             ,
             before
             his
             Heresie
             was
             discover'd
             .
             The
             chief
             Emploiment
             of
             these
             Persons
             ,
             next
             to
             their
             Devotions
             ,
             was
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             Epistles
             ;
             And
             some
             grave
             Person
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             instruct
             his
             Disciples
             therein
             :
             So
             St.
             Jerome
             did
             at
             Bethlehem
             ;
             So
             Ruffinus
             did
             
               Pammachius
               ,
               Melania
            
             and
             her
             Family
             ;
             And
             so
             Pelagius
             did
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             Scholars
             whom
             he
             brought
             up
             ,
             as
             appears
             both
             by
             Coelestius
             ,
             and
             Julianus
             whom
             he
             instructed
             very
             young
             ,
             and
             by
             Timasius
             and
             Jacobus
             .
             From
             this
             Emploiment
             it
             was
             that
             he
             wrote
             his
             short
             Commentaries
             on
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             his
             Epistles
             to
             Melania
             and
             Demetrias
             ;
             But
             after
             he
             was
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             his
             time
             was
             spent
             in
             Vindication
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             
               Africa
               ,
               Asia
            
             and
             Rome
             ;
             and
             after
             many
             Bandyings
             to
             and
             fro
             from
             want
             of
             understanding
             the
             meaning
             of
             Pelagius
             ,
             he
             was
             ,
             besides
             the
             Councils
             in
             Africa
             ,
             at
             last
             condemned
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             under
             Theodotus
             ,
             as
             (g)
             
               Marius
               Mercator
            
             shews
             ;
             And
             from
             thence
             forward
             ,
             he
             spent
             the
             Remainder
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             Obscurity
             ,
             dying
             somewhere
             in
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             ,
             that
             Pelagius
             and
             Coelestius
             should
             come
             back
             to
             
             Britain
             ,
             to
             spread
             their
             Heresie
             here
             .
             For
             he
             complain'd
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             when
             he
             set
             forth
             his
             Commentaries
             at
             Rome
             ,
             about
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             404.
             
             And
             he
             was
             certainly
             in
             the
             East
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Diospolis
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
            
             415.
             from
             whence
             he
             sent
             Coelestius
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             abode
             there
             himself
             with
             
               Albina
               ,
               Pinianus
            
             and
             Melania
             ;
             And
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             clear
             himself
             first
             to
             Innocentius
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Zosimus
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             well
             satisfied
             therewith
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             a
             sharp
             Letter
             to
             the
             African
             Bishops
             (
             who
             had
             condemned
             him
             )
             in
             his
             Vindication
             ;
             severely
             taxing
             his
             Accusers
             ;
             Although
             there
             were
             Heresie
             in
             that
             Confession
             which
             Coelestius
             tendred
             to
             Zosimus
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             esteemed
             Orthodox
             .
             And
             (h)
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             is
             fain
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             his
             Wit
             to
             bring
             the
             Pope
             off
             from
             approving
             of
             Heresie
             .
             (i)
             
               Henr.
               de
               Noris
            
             confesseth
             
               that
               he
               was
               circumvented
               by
               the
            
             Pelagians
             .
             
               But
               it
               was
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
            
             saith
             (k)
             Jansenius
             ;
             What
             ,
             when
             he
             denied
             Original
             Sin
             in
             that
             very
             Paper
             he
             delivered
             in
             to
             Zosimus
             !
             (l)
             Cappellus
             thinks
             it
             better
             
               to
               deny
            
             Zosimus
             
               his
               Letter
            
             ;
             but
             therein
             he
             is
             condemned
             by
             (m)
             Petavius
             and
             others
             who
             have
             lately
             written
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             Cappellus
             
               his
               Opinion
               is
               singular
               and
               false
               ,
            
             being
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Marius
               Mercator
               ,
               Facundus
               Hermianensis
            
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             :
             And
             one
             of
             them
             blames
             the
             Pope
             
               for
               too
               great
               easiness
            
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             
               for
               too
               great
               hastiness
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             think
             ,
             
               that
               the
               business
               of
               Appeals
               ,
               then
               contested
               by
               the
            
             African
             
               Bishops
               stuck
               in
               the
               Pope's
               stomach
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               willing
               to
               take
               this
               Occasion
               to
               rebuke
               them
               .
            
             But
             the
             African
             Fathers
             proceeding
             smartly
             against
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Zosimus
             his
             Letter
             ,
             made
             him
             to
             comply
             too
             ,
             in
             condemning
             both
             Coelestius
             and
             Pelagius
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             former
             Epistle
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             Pelagius
             and
             Coelestius
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             natural
             Wit
             ,
             had
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             been
             too
             hard
             for
             a
             whole
             Succession
             of
             Popes
             ,
             
               Innocentius
               ,
               Zosimus
            
             and
             Xystus
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             African
             Fathers
             interposed
             ,
             and
             freely
             told
             them
             what
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             .
             For
             (n)
             they
             offer'd
             to
             subscribe
             Innocentius
             his
             
               Epistles
               ;
               Zosimus
            
             was
             very
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             thought
             them
             peevish
             and
             unreasonable
             that
             were
             not
             ;
             (o)
             Xystus
             was
             
               their
               Patron
               
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             before
             the
             African
             Bishops
             appear'd
             so
             resolute
             in
             the
             Cause
             .
             And
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             I
             can
             see
             ,
             Pelagianism
             had
             spread
             with
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               See.
            
             
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             it
             was
             at
             last
             condemned
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             
               Imperial
               Constitutions
            
             published
             against
             it
             ;
             Yet
             it
             found
             a
             Way
             over
             into
             the
             British
             Churches
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             one
             Agricola
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Severianus
             ,
             a
             Pelagian
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             (p)
             Prosper
             informs
             us
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             the
             Rescript
             of
             (q)
             Valentinian
             III.
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             425.
             
             
               There
               were
               several
            
             Pelagian
             
               Bishops
               in
            
             Gaul
             .
             And
             the
             severe
             Execution
             of
             the
             Edict
             there
             was
             probably
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             
             Agricola's
             coming
             over
             hither
             and
             spreading
             that
             Doctrine
             here
             .
             (r)
             Bale
             and
             (s)
             Pits
             run
             into
             many
             Mistakes
             about
             this
             Agricola
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             call
             him
             
               Leporius
               Agricola
            
             ,
             and
             then
             confound
             the
             two
             Stories
             of
             Leporius
             and
             Agricola
             together
             :
             For
             after
             his
             Preaching
             Pelagianism
             ,
             they
             mention
             his
             Conversion
             and
             Recantation
             by
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             means
             .
             Now
             there
             was
             one
             Leporius
             of
             whom
             (t)
             Cassian
             and
             (u)
             Gennadius
             speak
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Pelagius
             ,
             who
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             Gaul
             by
             Proculus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             and
             Cylinnius
             of
             
               Forum
               Julii
            
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             into
             Africa
             ,
             where
             being
             convinced
             by
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             he
             published
             his
             Recantation
             extant
             in
             (w)
             Sirmondus
             his
             
               Gallican
               Councils
            
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             And
             
               Aurelius
               ,
               Augustinus
            
             and
             Florentius
             ,
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Provence
             ;
             But
             there
             is
             no
             
               Pelagian
               errour
            
             there
             mention'd
             ,
             but
             something
             of
             Nestorianism
             :
             And
             by
             Leontius
             succeeding
             Cylinnius
             in
             his
             See
             ,
             before
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             420.
             
             It
             follows
             ,
             that
             Leporius
             recanted
             before
             the
             
               Pelagian
               Heresie
            
             was
             spread
             into
             these
             Parts
             ;
             And
             therefore
             this
             Leporius
             could
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             in
             it
             :
             Besides
             ,
             it
             seems
             probable
             that
             this
             Leporius
             ,
             after
             his
             Recantation
             ,
             continued
             in
             Africa
             ;
             For
             one
             Leporius
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             (x)
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Eradius
             in
             the
             See
             of
             
               Hippo
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             426.
             and
             (y)
             St.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               a
               Stranger
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Bale
             makes
             him
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Severus
             Sulpicius
             ,
             a
             Pelagian
             
               Priest
               in
            
             Britain
             :
             But
             Prosper
             and
             Bede
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Severianus
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             .
             It
             is
             true
             (z)
             Gennadius
             charges
             
               Severus
               Sulpicius
            
             with
             Pelagianism
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             died
             ,
             as
             the
             
             (a)
             Sammarthani
             say
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             410.
             
             Pelagianism
             was
             not
             known
             to
             the
             World
             then
             ;
             And
             (b)
             
               Guibertus
               Abbas
            
             frees
             him
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             it
             :
             But
             this
             Severus
             never
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             Agricola
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             both
             make
             him
             
               a
               Monk
               of
               Banghor
            
             ;
             which
             had
             need
             to
             have
             been
             a
             large
             Place
             to
             receive
             all
             that
             they
             send
             thither
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             They
             say
             he
             did
             write
             against
             one
             Timotheus
             ,
             a
             British
             Heretick
             ;
             
               two
               Books
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Bale
               ;
               but
               one
            
             ,
             saith
             Pits
             ;
             Which
             arises
             from
             a
             Mistake
             of
             
             Sigebert's
             Copy
             ,
             where
             Britannia
             is
             put
             for
             Bithynia
             ,
             as
             our
             Learned
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             hath
             observed
             :
             And
             Pits
             seemed
             to
             have
             some
             mistrust
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             affirm
             his
             spreading
             his
             Doctrine
             in
             Britain
             as
             the
             other
             doth
             .
          
           
             But
             Pelagianism
             was
             not
             spread
             here
             by
             Agricola
             alone
             ;
             for
             (c)
             Prosper
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
             Celestine's
             care
             to
             root
             it
             out
             of
             Britain
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               had
               taken
               possession
               here
               by
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God's
               Grace
               ,
            
             Solum
             suae
             originis
             occupantes
             ,
             
               returning
               to
               the
               Soil
               from
               whence
               they
               sprang
               :
            
             So
             that
             there
             were
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             and
             those
             Britains
             who
             ,
             being
             infected
             with
             that
             Heresie
             themselves
             ,
             did
             return
             hither
             to
             infect
             others
             .
             From
             hence
             (d)
             some
             have
             thought
             that
             Coelestius
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             Pelagius
             ,
             did
             come
             hither
             ,
             being
             driven
             out
             of
             Italy
             by
             Celestine
             ;
             as
             Prosper
             relates
             :
             which
             Jansenius
             thought
             not
             improbable
             :
             But
             it
             now
             appears
             by
             the
             Commonitorium
             of
             
               Marius
               Mercator
            
             delivered
             to
             Theodosius
             in
             the
             Consulship
             of
             Dionysius
             and
             
               Florentius
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Anno
               Domini
            
             429.
             
             That
             Coelestius
             did
             return
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             was
             banished
             from
             Constantinople
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Edict
             ;
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             Coelestius
             came
             not
             into
             these
             Parts
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             reade
             what
             became
             of
             him
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             condemned
             by
             275
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             
               Marius
               Mercator
            
             shews
             .
             Whose
             account
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             being
             a
             Person
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             active
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             hath
             clear'd
             several
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             whosoever
             they
             were
             who
             brought
             Pelagianism
             hither
             ,
             it
             appears
             by
             Prosper
             that
             they
             were
             Britains
             ,
             and
             had
             too
             great
             Success
             here
             by
             the
             spreading
             of
             Pelagianism
             .
             But
             care
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             sounder
             part
             to
             get
             it
             out
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             distrusting
             their
             own
             sufficiency
             
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             subtile
             Adversaries
             ,
             
               they
               send
               for
               help
            
             ,
             saith
             (e)
             
               Bede
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Gaul
             ;
             
               Who
               called
               a
               great
               Council
               ,
               and
               unanimously
               chose
            
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             ,
             two
             Bishops
             of
             great
             Reputation
             ,
             to
             come
             over
             on
             purpose
             .
             They
             readily
             undertook
             the
             Employment
             ,
             and
             performed
             it
             with
             great
             Success
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             large
             related
             by
             (f)
             Constantius
             and
             Bede
             .
             It
             is
             affirmed
             by
             a
             late
             (g)
             Authour
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               which
               sent
            
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             
               are
               still
               in
               being
               ,
               with
               the
               Instructions
               given
               them
               at
               their
               coming
               hither
            
             ;
             If
             ever
             they
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             they
             will
             very
             much
             clear
             this
             intricate
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             now
             fifteen
             years
             difference
             among
             Writers
             about
             the
             time
             of
             their
             coming
             .
             Prosper
             saith
             it
             was
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             429.
             
             But
             Sigebert
             ,
             as
             (h)
             Sirmondus
             observes
             ,
             places
             it
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             446.
             
             To
             which
             he
             thinks
             
             Bede's
             Relation
             doth
             best
             agree
             ;
             And
             Sirmondus
             himself
             puts
             it
             that
             year
             Aetius
             III.
             and
             Symmachus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             in
             the
             21
             of
             Valentinian
             III.
             and
             5
             of
             Leo
             I.
             If
             this
             Computation
             of
             the
             time
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             St.
             German
             should
             be
             sent
             hither
             by
             Celestine
             ,
             as
             Prosper
             affirms
             ;
             For
             Xystus
             was
             Pope
             after
             
               Celestine
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             432.
             
             And
             it
             is
             incredible
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             had
             been
             sent
             hither
             by
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             Neither
             Constantius
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             German
             ,
             who
             lived
             so
             near
             that
             time
             ;
             Nor
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             
               Lupus
               Trecensis
            
             ;
             Nor
             Bede
             should
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             But
             they
             all
             mention
             the
             particular
             Application
             made
             by
             the
             Britains
             to
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             for
             their
             Assistance
             ;
             and
             their
             meeting
             in
             Council
             on
             purpose
             ,
             and
             chusing
             ,
             and
             dispatching
             St.
             German
             and
             Lupus
             ,
             without
             any
             intimation
             of
             Celestine
             .
             (i)
             Baronius
             and
             (k)
             Jansenius
             go
             about
             to
             reconcile
             these
             things
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               Either
               that
               the
               Pope
               approved
               him
               whom
               the
               Council
               chose
               ;
               Or
               that
               the
               Pope
               left
               it
               to
               the
               Council
               to
               chuse
            
             ;
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             will
             hold
             .
             For
             Prosper
             saith
             ,
             That
             Celestine
             
               sent
               him
            
             ,
             Vice
             suâ
             ,
             
               in
               his
               own
               Name
               and
               stead
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             very
             different
             from
             appointing
             a
             Council
             to
             chuse
             one
             to
             be
             sent
             :
             And
             Constantius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               immediately
               they
               went
            
             ;
             Which
             shews
             they
             did
             not
             stay
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Approbation
             .
             And
             withall
             ,
             the
             kindness
             was
             not
             so
             great
             at
             that
             time
             between
             Celestine
             
             and
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             ,
             That
             either
             he
             should
             send
             to
             them
             to
             appoint
             ;
             or
             they
             should
             wait
             for
             his
             direction
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             Prosper
             and
             Hilary
             had
             made
             great
             Complaints
             of
             them
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             favouring
             Pelagianism
             too
             much
             .
             And
             ,
             among
             these
             ,
             Hilary
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             was
             the
             chief
             .
             For
             (l)
             Prosper
             complains
             of
             him
             particularly
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             which
             was
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             428
             ,
             or
             429.
             as
             the
             late
             Editors
             of
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Epistles
             conclude
             ;
             So
             that
             Hilary
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             at
             that
             time
             before
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             death
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             430.
             
             After
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             same
             Prosper
             and
             another
             Hilary
             join
             in
             a
             Complaint
             to
             Celestine
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Rome
             on
             purpose
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             (m)
             Answer
             ,
             who
             therein
             reproves
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Gaul
               ,
               for
               giving
               too
               much
               countenance
               to
               some
               Presbyters
               who
               vented
               new
               Doctrines
               ,
            
             viz.
             Cassian
             and
             his
             Followers
             ;
             
               and
               who
               reflected
               on
               the
               memory
               of
               St.
            
             Augustine
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             any
             ways
             probable
             that
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             ,
             having
             been
             complained
             of
             so
             long
             before
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             a
             Book
             in
             answer
             to
             them
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             should
             be
             intrusted
             by
             Celestine
             to
             chuse
             Persons
             to
             go
             over
             into
             Britain
             to
             confute
             Pelagianism
             ,
             when
             he
             suspected
             them
             ,
             from
             
             Prosper's
             information
             ,
             to
             be
             too
             much
             inclined
             to
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             most
             likely
             that
             St.
             German
             and
             Lupus
             were
             sent
             by
             a
             Council
             of
             Gallican
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             the
             Pope's
             concurrence
             ,
             since
             Constantius
             ,
             who
             certainly
             knew
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             saith
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             St.
             German
             was
             so
             great
             with
             Hilary
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             that
             he
             joined
             with
             him
             in
             the
             deposing
             Chelidonius
             (
             for
             which
             Pope
             Leo
             was
             so
             incensed
             against
             him
             )
             as
             Honoratus
             affirms
             in
             his
             Life
             :
             which
             was
             no
             new
             acquaintance
             ,
             but
             of
             so
             long
             standing
             ,
             that
             if
             Hilary
             of
             Arles
             were
             at
             that
             time
             suspected
             at
             Rome
             ,
             St.
             German
             would
             harldly
             have
             been
             pitched
             upon
             by
             Celestine
             for
             his
             Legate
             into
             Britain
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             how
             (n)
             Baronius
             and
             (o)
             Vossius
             came
             to
             mistake
             the
             Hilary
             who
             joined
             with
             Prosper
             ,
             for
             Hilary
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ;
             Since
             this
             Hilary
             never
             was
             a
             Disciple
             of
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             ;
             And
             he
             was
             certainly
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             after
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             death
             ,
             when
             Celestine
             mentions
             the
             other
             Hilary
             as
             present
             
             with
             Prosper
             at
             Rome
             ,
             when
             they
             informed
             against
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Gaul
             .
             For
             Honoratus
             succeeded
             Patroclus
             in
             the
             See
             of
             
               Arles
               ;
               Prosper
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             Patroclus
             was
             killed
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             426.
             
             Honoratus
             continued
             but
             two
             years
             in
             the
             See
             :
             And
             so
             Hilary
             might
             well
             be
             newly
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             when
             Prosper
             and
             the
             other
             Hilary
             sent
             to
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appears
             by
             their
             Epistle
             ;
             So
             that
             Semipelagianism
             did
             not
             ,
             as
             Archbishop
             (p)
             Vsher
             supposes
             ,
             then
             begin
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             when
             St.
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             were
             here
             employ'd
             against
             Pelagianism
             ,
             but
             was
             begun
             before
             ,
             and
             embraced
             by
             those
             very
             Bishops
             who
             sent
             them
             hither
             ;
             Who
             for
             their
             own
             Vindication
             appear'd
             zealous
             against
             Pelagianism
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             willing
             to
             embrace
             this
             opportunity
             to
             send
             two
             of
             their
             Number
             into
             Britain
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             more
             strange
             ,
             that
             so
             Learned
             a
             Person
             should
             fall
             into
             this
             mistake
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             so
             fully
             proved
             ,
             as
             (q)
             Holstenius
             confesses
             ,
             That
             Hilary
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             did
             favour
             the
             Semipelagians
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Prosper
             did
             complain
             of
             him
             to
             St.
             Augustine
             (
             if
             the
             Copies
             be
             not
             corrupt
             ,
             as
             he
             shews
             they
             are
             not
             )
             before
             St.
             
             German's
             voyage
             into
             Britain
             .
             For
             St.
             Augustine
             received
             the
             Complaint
             time
             enough
             to
             write
             his
             two
             Books
             of
             Predestination
             and
             Perseverance
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             after
             his
             Book
             of
             Retractations
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             elaborate
             Work
             against
             Julian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             probably
             supposed
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             428.
             
             If
             we
             then
             yield
             that
             St.
             
             German's
             coming
             hither
             was
             when
             Prosper
             saith
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             429.
             yet
             we
             find
             that
             Semipelagianism
             had
             prevailed
             among
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             for
             
             Prosper's
             Complaint
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             yet
             more
             improbable
             ,
             that
             Celestine
             should
             send
             St.
             Germanus
             and
             St.
             Lupus
             ;
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Lupus
             was
             Brother
             to
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             ,
             and
             were
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Society
             .
             Which
             Vincentius
             was
             a
             great
             Stickler
             in
             the
             Semipelagian
             Cause
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Society
             that
             were
             considerable
             were
             engaged
             in
             it
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Pope
             wrote
             so
             smartly
             against
             the
             Accusers
             of
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             unlikely
             he
             should
             pitch
             upon
             one
             of
             that
             Society
             most
             suspected
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             whose
             Brother
             appeared
             so
             
             early
             and
             so
             warmly
             in
             it
             ;
             Not
             onely
             by
             the
             Objections
             under
             his
             Name
             in
             Prosper
             ;
             But
             by
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             his
             Commonitorium
             ;
             Which
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             was
             levell'd
             against
             those
             who
             went
             about
             to
             broach
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             about
             Predestination
             ,
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             under
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             name
             .
             And
             they
             who
             carefully
             reade
             over
             that
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             find
             I
             am
             not
             mistaken
             :
             But
             (r)
             Baronius
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             clear
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Commonitorium
             from
             favouring
             those
             who
             impugned
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Doctrine
             about
             Predestination
             ;
             Which
             was
             quite
             another
             thing
             from
             favouring
             Pelagianism
             ,
             which
             
               Cassianus
               ,
               Faustus
            
             ,
             and
             this
             Vincentius
             all
             professed
             to
             abhor
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             Prosper
             ,
             who
             affirms
             that
             Celestine
             
               sent
               St.
            
             German
             ?
             (
             1.
             )
             (s)
             Prosper
             ,
             in
             his
             undoubted
             Work
             against
             Cassian
             ,
             doth
             not
             affirm
             it
             .
             For
             there
             he
             onely
             saith
             ,
             That
             Celestine
             
               took
               care
               to
               free
            
             Britain
             from
             Pelagianism
             .
             Why
             is
             not
             the
             Mission
             of
             St.
             German
             here
             mention'd
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             been
             most
             seasonable
             against
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Semipelagians
             ?
             No
             doubt
             Prosper
             would
             not
             have
             lost
             this
             Opportunity
             of
             magnifying
             
             Celestine's
             care
             ,
             by
             sending
             Bishops
             of
             so
             great
             Reputation
             .
             Especially
             ,
             if
             these
             Bishops
             were
             not
             Semipelagians
             ;
             But
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             mention
             them
             in
             that
             Work
             as
             such
             ,
             when
             he
             complains
             how
             much
             Semipelagianism
             did
             prevail
             ,
             and
             even
             among
             their
             Bishops
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Prosper
             published
             by
             Pithaeus
             never
             mentions
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             genuine
             Chronicon
             of
             Prosper
             .
             (t)
             
               Hadrianus
               Valescus
            
             concludes
             one
             or
             the
             other
             not
             to
             be
             genuine
             ;
             since
             they
             differ
             in
             point
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             the
             same
             Man
             would
             write
             two
             several
             Books
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             with
             such
             Diversity
             .
             (u)
             Bucherins
             thinks
             it
             impossible
             the
             same
             Person
             should
             write
             both
             ;
             yet
             both
             pass
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Tyro
               Prosper
            
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             saith
             the
             ancient
             MS.
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             (
             which
             was
             like
             that
             (w)
             Pontacus
             calls
             Lodunense
             )
             had
             that
             Name
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             Pontacus
             his
             had
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Prosper
               Aquitanus
            
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Episcopus
               Regini
            
             ,
             and
             great
             debate
             hath
             been
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Regium
               Lepidum
            
             in
             
             Italy
             ;
             or
             of
             
               Regium
               (
               Riez
            
             )
             in
             Gaul
             ;
             But
             (x)
             Sirmondus
             proves
             ,
             
               he
               was
               neither
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
            
             ;
             By
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Gennadius
               ,
               Victorius
               ,
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             And
             by
             Faustus
             immediately
             succeeding
             Maximus
             in
             that
             See
             :
             And
             so
             leaving
             no
             room
             for
             Prosper
             between
             them
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             Prosper
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Orleans
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             another
             Prosper
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Regium
               Lepidum
            
             in
             Italy
             ,
             as
             (y)
             Vghellus
             shews
             ,
             which
             might
             occasion
             the
             Mistake
             ;
             But
             ,
             besides
             these
             ,
             (z)
             Sirmondus
             tells
             us
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             Prosper
             in
             Gaul
             who
             wrote
             a
             Chronicon
             too
             ,
             and
             ended
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             
               Tyro
               Prosper
            
             ;
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             was
             onely
             an
             Appendix
             to
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             the
             other
             an
             entire
             Chronicon
             ,
             as
             Gennadius
             expresses
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             that
             published
             by
             Labbe
             out
             of
             several
             MSS.
             But
             (a)
             those
             who
             have
             carefully
             examin'd
             it
             have
             found
             such
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             Computation
             used
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             think
             them
             written
             by
             the
             same
             Authour
             ;
             And
             therefore
             conclude
             that
             published
             by
             Pithaeus
             to
             be
             the
             genuine
             Chronicon
             of
             Prosper
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             reaches
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             first
             Part
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             it
             entire
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             discover'd
             .
             So
             that
             it
             remains
             uncertain
             whether
             this
             Passage
             be
             in
             the
             true
             Prosper
             or
             not
             .
             Our
             (b)
             Learned
             Primate
             of
             Armagh
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Chronicon
               published
               by
            
             Pithaeus
             
               was
               not
               written
               by
            
             Prosper
             ,
             
               but
               by
            
             Gennadius
             ;
             because
             Boston
             of
             Bury
             saith
             ,
             That
             Gennadius
             
               added
               a
               Chronicon
               to
               St.
            
             Jerome
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             Passage
             in
             it
             about
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Praedestinati
             doth
             better
             agree
             with
             Gennadius
             than
             Prosper
             ;
             And
             for
             that
             Reason
             Sirmondus
             hath
             found
             out
             another
             Prosper
             .
             But
             the
             President
             (c)
             Mauguin
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               counterfeited
               by
               the
            
             Semipelagians
             in
             Prosper
             
               's
               name
               ;
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               any
               Authours
               of
               another
            
             Prosper
             
               who
               published
               a
               Chronicon
               ,
               which
               ended
               at
               the
               time
               the
               true
            
             Prosper
             did
             ,
             viz.
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             444.
             
             Sirmondus
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               the
               ancient
               Copies
               had
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Prosper
             
               upon
               it
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             quoted
             by
             Sigebert
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             pass
             for
             the
             other
             Prosper
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             differ'd
             so
             materially
             as
             he
             doth
             from
             him
             .
             So
             that
             this
             whole
             matter
             is
             very
             dark
             and
             obscure
             yet
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Suppose
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Prosper
             wrote
             so
             ,
             yet
             
             there
             is
             greater
             Reason
             to
             believe
             Constantius
             than
             Prosper
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             Constantius
             was
             not
             onely
             living
             in
             that
             Age
             ;
             but
             a
             Person
             of
             great
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             his
             Epistles
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             wrote
             with
             great
             fidelity
             ,
             saith
             (f)
             Baronius
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             should
             not
             expresly
             set
             down
             by
             whom
             St.
             German
             was
             sent
             into
             Britain
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Constantius
             is
             not
             alone
             ;
             but
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Lupus
             gives
             the
             same
             account
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             Bede
             ,
             (
             with
             whom
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
               ,
               Frecalphus
               ,
               Erricus
            
             and
             
               Ado
               Viennensis
            
             agree
             )
             And
             he
             places
             their
             coming
             after
             the
             Reign
             of
             Theodosius
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             Celestine
             should
             send
             them
             .
          
           
             St.
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             being
             thus
             employ'd
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Gaul
             ,
             in
             a
             solemn
             Conference
             at
             (g)
             Verulam
             they
             disputed
             with
             the
             Pelagians
             ;
             and
             had
             so
             great
             Success
             therein
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             Preaching
             up
             and
             down
             in
             many
             places
             ;
             
               That
               they
               left
               the
            
             Britains
             
               well
               settled
            
             ,
             as
             they
             supposed
             ,
             
               in
               the
               ancient
               Faith.
            
             But
             no
             sooner
             were
             they
             returned
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             Pelagians
             got
             ground
             again
             ;
             which
             occasion'd
             another
             Message
             to
             St.
             German
             ,
             who
             then
             took
             with
             him
             (h)
             Severus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Triers
             ;
             And
             then
             they
             prevailed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             procure
             the
             banishment
             of
             these
             Heretical
             Teachers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Edict
             of
             Valentinian
             ;
             And
             from
             thence
             forward
             Bede
             observes
             
               that
               the
            
             British
             
               Churches
               continued
               sound
               and
               orthodox
            
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             will
             be
             proper
             to
             consider
             how
             justly
             two
             British
             Bishops
             have
             been
             charged
             with
             Pelagianism
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             Fastidius
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Faustus
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             Fastidius
             ,
             (i)
             Leland
             confesses
             ,
             
               that
               his
               memory
               had
               been
               lost
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               mention
               which
            
             Gennadius
             
               makes
               of
               him
            
             ;
             (k)
             who
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
            
             Britannorum
             Episcopus
             ;
             
               And
               wrote
               a
               Book
               to
               one
            
             Fatalis
             ,
             De
             vita
             beata
             ,
             
               wherein
               the
               Doctrine
               was
               very
               sound
               and
               good
               .
            
             (l)
             Trithemius
             highly
             commends
             him
             ,
             
               as
               a
               man
               of
               great
               Wit
               and
               Eloquence
               ,
               an
               excellent
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               very
               pious
               Man.
            
             (m)
             Bale
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               ,
               being
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               preached
               over
               all
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               was
               ,
               as
               is
               reported
               ,
               Metropolitane
               of
            
             London
             :
             What
             Bale
             speaks
             
               upon
               report
            
             ;
             (n)
             Pits
             affirms
             
               with
               confidence
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             London
             .
             (o)
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             thinks
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             other
             ground
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             different
             reading
             in
             Gennadius
             ,
             Britanniarum
             Episcopus
             .
             
               From
               whence
               they
               concluded
               ,
               He
               must
               be
               Archbishop
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               that
               being
               ,
               as
               they
               supposed
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
            
             Britain
             ;
             
               But
               he
               rather
               inclines
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
            
             Berterius
             ;
             
             That
             York
             
               was
               then
               the
               Metropolis
               of
            
             Britain
             ;
             
               Not
               onely
               because
               it
               was
               a
            
             Roman
             
               Colony
               ,
               but
               because
               the
            
             Praetorium
             
               and
               Emperour's
               Palace
               was
               there
            
             .
             But
             these
             Arguments
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             overthrow
             
             London's
             being
             the
             chief
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Roman
             times
             .
             For
             every
             Province
             had
             its
             Metropolis
             ;
             And
             the
             superiority
             of
             one
             Metropolis
             above
             another
             depended
             on
             the
             Residence
             of
             the
             Roman
             Governour
             ,
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Britanniarum
            
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Wars
             with
             the
             Northern
             
               Britains
               ,
               York
            
             was
             the
             chief
             Seat
             of
             the
             Emperour
             when
             he
             was
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Severus
             and
             Constantius
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             attending
             the
             Wars
             ,
             and
             being
             near
             to
             give
             Directions
             and
             send
             Supplies
             .
             But
             the
             Preheminence
             of
             Places
             in
             the
             Roman
             Account
             did
             depend
             more
             upon
             the
             Civil
             than
             the
             
               Military
               Officers
            
             ;
             These
             being
             more
             uncertain
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Supreme
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             was
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             
               chief
               Metropolis
            
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             where
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             of
             those
             Provinces
             had
             his
             residence
             .
             Thus
             every
             Province
             had
             a
             President
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Superiour
             Officer
             over
             these
             Presidents
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Britanniarum
            
             was
             over
             the
             five
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             residence
             was
             the
             
               highest
               Metropolis
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Presidents
             Courts
             were
             in
             Subordination
             to
             his
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             consular
             or
             presidial
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             solemn
             Conventus
             out
             of
             the
             Provinces
             were
             appointed
             there
             .
             Of
             these
             things
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             instance
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Arles
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             (p)
             
               Honorius
               ,
               the
               seven
               Provinces
               ,
               over
               which
               that
               was
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               were
               to
               have
               an
               annual
               Assembly
               there
               ,
            
             where
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             resided
             ;
             and
             the
             Reasons
             there
             given
             are
             ,
             the
             great
             conveniency
             of
             that
             City
             being
             upon
             the
             River
             Rhosn
             ,
             both
             for
             other
             business
             and
             trading
             into
             all
             parts
             .
             The
             same
             Reasons
             will
             hold
             to
             make
             London
             the
             
               chief
               Metropolis
            
             in
             the
             Roman
             times
             ,
             because
             of
             
             its
             admirable
             situation
             for
             Trade
             and
             Commerce
             ,
             and
             the
             opportunity
             of
             sending
             into
             ,
             or
             receiving
             Dispatches
             from
             the
             foreign
             Provinces
             and
             the
             Emperour's
             Court
             where
             ever
             it
             was
             .
             So
             that
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             
             London's
             being
             the
             chief
             Metropolis
             among
             the
             Romans
             .
             The
             Argument
             from
             
               York's
               being
               a
               Colony
            
             signifies
             nothing
             after
             Antoninus
             gave
             the
             
               Jus
               Civitatis
            
             to
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ;
             and
             London
             was
             a
             Colony
             before
             York
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             shew
             elsewhere
             )
             and
             of
             a
             higher
             nature
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             called
             (q)
             Augusta
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             then
             the
             
               Imperial
               City
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             that
             name
             being
             given
             to
             no
             other
             City
             in
             Britain
             besides
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             learned
             (r)
             
               Marc.
               Velserus
               ,
               That
               those
               Cities
               which
               had
               the
               Title
               of
            
             Augusta
             
               conferred
               upon
               them
               ,
               were
               the
            
             Capita
             Gentium
             ,
             
               the
               chief
               Metropoles
               of
               the
               Provinces
            
             ;
             And
             since
             by
             the
             general
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             did
             follow
             the
             Civil
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             ,
             but
             if
             Fastidius
             were
             then
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             chief
             Metropolitane
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Britain
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             Fastidius
             were
             Metropolitane
             ,
             or
             onely
             a
             British
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             of
             late
             charged
             to
             be
             inclinable
             to
             Pelagianism
             .
             For
             Holstenius
             found
             in
             ancient
             MS.
             the
             Book
             Fastidius
             wrote
             
               De
               Vita
               Christiana
            
             with
             his
             name
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             published
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             directed
             
               ad
               Fatalem
            
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             certain
             Widow
             .
             In
             this
             Book
             a
             late
             (s)
             Augustinian
             hath
             discovered
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             
               some
               Tincture
               of
            
             Pelagianism
             ;
             but
             to
             any
             candid
             Reader
             his
             Exceptions
             will
             appear
             very
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             so
             much
             of
             true
             Primitive
             Christianity
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             makes
             good
             the
             Character
             which
             Gennadius
             and
             Trithemius
             give
             of
             him
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             Book
             ,
             and
             no
             great
             one
             ,
             Bale
             hath
             made
             four
             ,
             one
             
               De
               Vita
               Christiana
            
             ,
             a
             second
             
               De
               Doctrina
               Spiritûs
            
             ,
             a
             third
             
               De
               Viduitate
               servanda
            
             ,
             a
             fourth
             ,
             
               Admonitiones
               Piae
               .
               Pits
            
             keeps
             the
             same
             number
             ,
             but
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             take
             all
             out
             of
             Bale
             ,
             he
             alters
             the
             Title
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             because
             Gennadius
             saith
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             
               Deo
               digna
            
             ,
             therefore
             Pits
             ,
             very
             artificially
             ,
             makes
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             second
             Book
             to
             be
             
               De
               Doctrina
               Deo
               digna
               vel
               spirituali
               .
               Boston
            
             of
             Bury
             makes
             him
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               two
               Books
            
             ,
             by
             mistaking
             Gennadius
             ;
             but
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             
             find
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             exstant
             .
             (t)
             Dempster
             hath
             found
             
               Fastidius
               to
               have
               been
               born
               upon
               the
               Mountains
               of
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             he
             makes
             him
             Authour
             of
             a
             fifth
             Book
             called
             
               Chronicon
               Scotorum
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Strain
             beyond
             Pits
             .
             He
             possitively
             affirms
             that
             he
             lived
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             440.
             
             Trithemius
             saith
             ,
             about
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             420.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             Faustus
             ,
             his
             Case
             is
             much
             harder
             .
             That
             he
             was
             originally
             a
             Britain
             I
             find
             not
             denied
             by
             any
             ;
             For
             although
             (u)
             Facundus
             calls
             him
             a
             Gaul
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             because
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Bishop
             so
             long
             there
             ,
             as
             Sirmondus
             observes
             ;
             he
             being
             Ortu
             Britannus
             ,
             
               habitaculo
               Regiensis
            
             ,
             as
             (w)
             
               Alcimus
               Avitus
            
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Gundobadus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Burgundians
               ,
               to
               whom
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Faustus
               was
               known
            
             .
             In
             his
             (x)
             Epistles
             to
             
               Ruricius
               ,
               Faustus
            
             speaks
             of
             his
             living
             in
             a
             
               State
               of
               Banishment
               ,
               and
               the
               Comforts
               he
               found
               in
               it
            
             ;
             This
             our
             Learned
             (y)
             Primate
             understood
             of
             his
             living
             
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Countrey
            
             ;
             But
             (z)
             
               Hen.
               de
               Noris
               ,
               of
               a
               Banishment
               by
            
             Euaricus
             an
             Arian
             
               King
               then
               in
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               which
               he
               supposes
               he
               underwent
               for
               writing
               against
               the
            
             Arians
             .
             If
             he
             had
             produced
             any
             Testimony
             of
             such
             Banishment
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             Reason
             to
             have
             understood
             his
             Expression
             so
             ;
             But
             since
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             and
             his
             Words
             are
             general
             as
             to
             his
             Countrey
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             to
             take
             them
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             .
             For
             Men
             do
             not
             use
             to
             call
             that
             their
             Countrey
             where
             they
             live
             as
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             kindness
             of
             Ruricius
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             
               Patriam
               in
               peregrinatione
               facere
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             bear
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             made
             up
             
               the
               want
               of
               his
               own
               Countrey
               to
               him
               .
            
             (a)
             Sirmondus
             grants
             he
             was
             a
             Britain
             ,
             but
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               he
               was
               one
               of
               those
            
             Britains
             
               who
               dwelt
               upon
               the
            
             Loir
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Aremorica
             .
             There
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Faustus
             ,
             there
             were
             great
             numbers
             of
             Britains
             there
             ;
             for
             (b)
             Jornandes
             saith
             ,
             That
             Riothamus
             ,
             
               their
               King
               or
               General
               ,
               went
               with
            
             12000
             Britains
             against
             Euricus
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Visigoths
             .
             Which
             Riothamus
             (c)
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             writes
             to
             ,
             and
             mentions
             the
             
               Britains
               with
               him
            
             ;
             But
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             Colonies
             of
             Britains
             on
             the
             Continent
             ,
             before
             Faustus
             his
             birth
             ;
             For
             Faustus
             was
             made
             Abbat
             of
             Lerins
             ,
             before
             the
             Saxons
             came
             first
             into
             Britain
             ;
             For
             he
             was
             Abbat
             
             when
             St.
             Caprasius
             died
             ,
             as
             the
             Authour
             of
             his
             Life
             affirms
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             430.
             
             But
             their
             coming
             was
             not
             till
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             449.
             and
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             make
             out
             any
             Settlement
             of
             the
             Britains
             on
             the
             Loir
             before
             .
             It
             is
             then
             most
             probable
             that
             Faustus
             went
             at
             first
             out
             of
             Britain
             into
             Gaul
             ,
             where
             he
             attained
             to
             a
             wonderfull
             Reputation
             both
             for
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             .
             
               He
               was
               worshipped
               as
               a
               Saint
               ,
            
             saith
             (d)
             
               Noris
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Riez
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             was
             preserved
             in
             the
             Calendar
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
               .
               Molanus
            
             was
             the
             first
             who
             durst
             adventure
             to
             strike
             out
             his
             name
             ;
             Baronius
             follow'd
             him
             ,
             but
             upon
             admonition
             restored
             it
             ,
             as
             (e)
             Bollandus
             observes
             ,
             who
             likewise
             takes
             notice
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             called
             a
             Saint
             by
             
               Cl.
               Robertus
            
             ,
             by
             Ferrarius
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Pet.
               Galesinius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Martyrology
             ,
             who
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Books
               are
               piously
               and
               learnedly
               written
               ,
               and
               that
               Miracles
               are
               said
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             in
             mighty
             esteem
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Passages
             of
             (f)
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             ,
             of
             (g)
             Ruricius
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             concerning
             both
             his
             Eloquence
             ,
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             .
             Of
             whom
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             gives
             that
             excellent
             Character
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               learnt
               to
               speak
               better
               than
               he
               was
               taught
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               better
               than
               he
               spake
               :
            
             He
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Riez
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
            
             462.
             for
             at
             that
             time
             he
             was
             joined
             with
             Auxanius
             in
             determining
             the
             Controversie
             between
             Leontius
             of
             Arles
             and
             Mamertus
             of
             Vienna
             .
             But
             nothing
             can
             more
             manifest
             the
             esteem
             he
             was
             then
             in
             among
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             that
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             he
             was
             pitched
             upon
             as
             the
             fittest
             Person
             to
             draw
             up
             their
             sense
             in
             the
             great
             Points
             then
             so
             much
             agitated
             about
             Predestination
             and
             Grace
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Preface
             to
             Leontius
             .
             At
             this
             Council
             thirty
             Bishops
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             there
             Lucidus
             presented
             his
             Recantation
             of
             the
             Errours
             he
             held
             about
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             Faustus
             wrote
             his
             Books
             of
             Grace
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             another
             Council
             at
             Lyons
             caused
             some
             things
             to
             be
             added
             .
             In
             these
             Books
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             ,
             under
             a
             Pretence
             of
             confuting
             those
             Errours
             ,
             he
             sets
             himself
             against
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             seems
             clear
             by
             one
             Expression
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             ;
             
               That
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               predestinated
               to
               Life
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               Destruction
               ,
               
               ut
               quidam
               Sanctorum
               dixit
               ,
               non
               judicandi
               nascimur
               ;
               sed
               judicati
               :
            
             But
             these
             words
             may
             refer
             to
             what
             follows
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             
               As
               a
               certain
               holy
               Man
               hath
               said
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               born
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               judged
               before
               we
               are
               born
               .
            
             According
             to
             which
             Doctrine
             ,
             saith
             
               Faustus
               ,
               There
               can
               be
               no
               Equity
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               .
            
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             Question
             among
             some
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             Persons
             who
             drew
             ill
             Consequences
             from
             Saint
             
             Augustine's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             opposed
             by
             Faustus
             and
             others
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             
               mere
               Doctrine
               of
            
             St.
             Augustine
             that
             was
             so
             opposed
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             urged
             with
             those
             Consequences
             as
             following
             from
             it
             .
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Semipelagians
             did
             charge
             the
             Followers
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             with
             the
             same
             things
             which
             are
             made
             the
             Opinions
             of
             those
             who
             are
             called
             the
             
               Predestinatian
               Hereticks
            
             by
             
               Sigebert
               ,
               Gennadius
               ,
               Hincmarus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             there
             were
             certain
             Persons
             who
             did
             own
             such
             bad
             Consequences
             as
             the
             overthrowing
             
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Man's
               Will
            
             and
             
               the
               Necessity
               of
               our
               Endeavours
            
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             these
             two
             Reasons
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Doctrine
             was
             so
             misunderstood
             by
             some
             in
             his
             Life
             time
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Controversie
             amongst
             the
             
               Adrumetine
               Monks
            
             .
             The
             Case
             was
             this
             ,
             Florus
             ,
             one
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             going
             to
             Vzala
             ,
             a
             City
             near
             Vtica
             ,
             between
             Hippo
             and
             Carthage
             ,
             where
             Euodius
             was
             then
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Friend
             of
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             ,
             there
             met
             with
             (h)
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             large
             Epistle
             to
             Sixtus
             against
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             which
             being
             sent
             home
             ,
             and
             Florus
             himself
             going
             to
             Carthage
             ,
             before
             his
             return
             they
             were
             fallen
             into
             great
             Heats
             upon
             the
             Occasion
             of
             that
             Epistle
             .
             
               Some
               of
               them
            
             ,
             as
             (i)
             St.
             Augustine
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               did
               so
               preach
               up
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               God
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               would
               not
               render
               to
               men
               according
               to
               their
               Works
            
             ;
             Others
             said
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Free-will
               was
               assisted
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               and
               doe
               the
               things
               that
               are
               right
               ;
               That
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               render
               to
               every
               Man
               according
               to
               their
               Works
               ;
               may
               find
               our
               Works
               good
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               prepared
               that
               we
               may
               walk
               in
               them
               .
               And
               they
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               who
               judge
               thus
               do
               judge
               rightly
               .
            
             Therefore
             those
             who
             
             thought
             otherwise
             did
             mistake
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               Grace
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Salvation
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               no
               Free-will
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               .
            
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             some
             of
             these
             did
             not
             so
             misunderstand
             his
             Doctrine
             as
             to
             overthrow
             all
             Liberty
             of
             Will
             in
             Mankind
             ?
             And
             so
             (k)
             Euodius
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             those
             
               Adrumetine
               Monks
            
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               still
               Free-will
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               wounded
               by
               the
               Fall
               ,
               and
               onely
               recoverable
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
            
             Christ.
             (l)
             Jansenius
             
               grants
               that
               they
               did
               misunderstand
               St.
            
             Augustine
             
               's
               Doctrine
               ,
               thinking
               that
               Free-will
               was
               wholly
               destroyed
               by
               it
               ;
               And
               that
               no
               Man
               ought
               to
               be
               reproved
               when
               he
               doeth
               amiss
               ,
               but
               that
               others
               ought
               to
               pray
               that
               he
               may
               have
               Grace
               to
               doe
               better
               .
            
             
             But
             the
             President
             (m)
             Mauguin
             will
             not
             allow
             this
             ;
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Augustine
             
               was
               at
               first
               falsely
               informed
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Controversie
               among
               them
               by
            
             Cresconius
             and
             Felix
             ;
             
               But
               after
            
             Florus
             
               his
               coming
               he
               found
               they
               were
            
             Semipelagians
             
               who
               misunderstood
               his
               Doctrine
            
             .
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             then
             doth
             (n)
             St.
             Augustine
             take
             such
             pains
             to
             prove
             even
             in
             the
             Book
             he
             wrote
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             
               Florus
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               Free-will
               still
               left
               in
               Mankind
               ?
               Liberum
               itaque
               arbitrium
               confitendum
               nos
               est
               habere
               ,
               &
               ad
               malum
               ,
               &
               ad
               bonum
               faciendum
               .
            
             Not
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               Divine
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             he
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             
               but
               yet
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               to
               shew
               its
               consistency
               with
               Divine
               Commands
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               just
               Reproof
               and
               Punishment
               of
               those
               who
               doe
               amiss
               .
            
             Which
             shews
             plainly
             ,
             That
             he
             thought
             there
             were
             some
             still
             who
             misinterpreted
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             barely
             to
             object
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             ill
             use
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             (o)
             Noris
             had
             no
             Reason
             to
             conclude
             
               that
               the
               Errour
               of
               the
            
             Adrumetine
             
               Monks
               was
            
             Semipelagianism
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             appears
             evidently
             from
             the
             Case
             of
             Lucidus
             ,
             and
             the
             Councils
             of
             Arles
             and
             Lyons
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             Objections
             mentioned
             by
             Prosper
             and
             Hilary
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Semipelagians
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             
               Predestinatian
               Hereticks
            
             at
             that
             time
             in
             Gaul
             ;
             and
             therein
             (p)
             Sirmondus
             was
             certainly
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             likewise
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Epistle
               of
            
             Celestine
             
               was
               against
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               the
               former
               .
            
             But
             it
             appears
             by
             Faustus
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Lucidus
             that
             there
             were
             some
             who
             did
             so
             assert
             Predestination
             as
             to
             make
             all
             Mens
             Endeavours
             vain
             and
             useless
             ;
             And
             this
             dangerous
             
             Errour
             he
             renounced
             in
             his
             Recantation
             delivered
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             .
             (q)
             Mauguin
             is
             very
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               all
               these
               things
               were
               the
               mere
               invention
               of
            
             Faustus
             ;
             whom
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             Countreyman
             with
             Pelagius
             and
             Coelestius
             ,
             and
             
               to
               have
               sucked
               in
               the
               Poison
               of
            
             Pelagianism
             
               with
               his
               Milk.
            
             He
             grants
             that
             he
             was
             famous
             for
             his
             Wit
             ,
             Eloquence
             and
             Philosophy
             ;
             But
             especially
             for
             
               a
               profound
               cunning
            
             ,
             which
             (r)
             Isidore
             mentions
             in
             him
             ;
             From
             whence
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             by
             many
             Arguments
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Councils
               and
               Epistles
               were
               all
               forged
               by
            
             Faustus
             .
             But
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             persuading
             Learned
             Men
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             That
             (s)
             Noris
             himself
             confesseth
             
               he
               can
               never
               assent
               to
               it
            
             ;
             And
             although
             it
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             part
             of
             the
             cunning
             of
             Faustus
             ,
             That
             he
             designed
             to
             convey
             his
             Books
             so
             privately
             to
             his
             Countreymen
             the
             Britains
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             utterly
             incredible
             that
             he
             should
             forge
             two
             Councils
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             the
             Names
             of
             several
             Bishops
             as
             present
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             was
             particularly
             acquainted
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             not
             discover
             the
             Cheat
             and
             Imposture
             .
             But
             the
             Jansenists
             yield
             ,
             that
             both
             those
             Councils
             were
             held
             about
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             475.
             
             But
             they
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               partly
            
             Semipelagians
             ,
             
               partly
               deceived
               by
            
             Faustus
             
               who
               was
               so
            
             ;
             And
             Noris
             doth
             not
             deny
             ,
             
               that
               there
               were
               other
               Persons
               who
               were
               then
               charged
               with
               those
               Opinions
               which
            
             Lucidus
             
               held
               .
               But
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               not
               many
               nor
               considerable
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               Sect
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               did
               not
               willingly
               yield
               those
               Consequences
               .
               But
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               answer
               the
            
             Semipelagians
             ,
             
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               assert
               them
               ;
               Which
               their
               Adversaries
               therefore
               charged
               them
               with
               as
               their
               own
               Opinions
               .
            
             Which
             seems
             no
             improbable
             Account
             of
             those
             called
             Predestinatians
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             Faustus
             his
             Books
             were
             severely
             censured
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             
               Scythian
               Monks
            
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             among
             whom
             
               Joh.
               Maxentius
            
             was
             the
             chief
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             African
             Bishops
             who
             were
             then
             Exiles
             in
             Sardinia
             ,
             by
             whom
             Fulgentius
             was
             employ'd
             to
             write
             against
             them
             .
             But
             Possessor
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             African
             exiled
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             then
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             finding
             great
             Heats
             about
             Faustus
             his
             Books
             ,
             sends
             to
             Pope
             Hormisdas
             ,
             to
             know
             
             his
             Judgment
             about
             them
             ;
             Which
             he
             did
             at
             the
             request
             of
             Vitalianus
             and
             Justinianus
             two
             of
             the
             greatest
             Men
             in
             the
             Emperour's
             Court.
             He
             returns
             a
             cautious
             Answer
             as
             to
             Faustus
             ;
             Which
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             shews
             how
             little
             Credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             Gelasius
             about
             
               Apocryphal
               Books
            
             ,
             for
             therein
             Faustus
             his
             Books
             are
             condemned
             .
             But
             if
             this
             had
             been
             done
             by
             Gelasius
             ,
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             Hormisdas
             ,
             his
             Successour
             ,
             would
             have
             stuck
             so
             much
             at
             it
             as
             Maxentius
             saith
             that
             he
             did
             ?
             But
             he
             refers
             them
             for
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             Prosper
             ,
             and
             Hilary
             ;
             And
             the
             Definitions
             of
             his
             
               Predecessours
               .
               Maxentius
            
             rails
             against
             this
             Answer
             ,
             as
             unsatisfactory
             and
             next
             to
             heretical
             ,
             and
             sets
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Sayings
             against
             those
             of
             Faustus
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             Caesarius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             not
             onely
             wrote
             against
             Faustus
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             means
             chiefly
             it
             was
             condemned
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Council
               of
               Orange
            
             :
             Which
             asserted
             
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Preventing
               Grace
            
             ;
             The
             denying
             whereof
             was
             the
             main
             Errour
             charg'd
             on
             Faustus
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             
               good
               Works
            
             (
             for
             (t)
             Jansenius
             hath
             at
             large
             proved
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Semipelagians
             
               did
               yield
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Internal
               Grace
               as
               to
               them
            
             ;
             )
             but
             Faustus
             and
             Cassian
             and
             Gennadius
             denied
             it
             as
             to
             Faith
             or
             
               Good
               Inclinations
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             St.
             Germanus
             and
             his
             Companions
             into
             Britain
             ;
             If
             we
             give
             Credit
             to
             our
             Antiquaries
             ,
             they
             did
             other
             Kindnesses
             to
             the
             British
             Churches
             besides
             the
             confuting
             Pelagianism
             ,
             whereof
             two
             are
             most
             considerable
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Institution
             of
             Schools
             of
             Learning
             among
             the
             Britains
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Introduction
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Liturgy
            
             into
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Churches
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             to
             Schools
             of
             Learning
             ;
             none
             were
             more
             famous
             among
             the
             Britains
             than
             those
             of
             Dubricius
             and
             Iltutus
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             said
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               Disciples
               of
               St.
            
             German
             .
             The
             Anonymous
             Authour
             of
             the
             Chronicle
             in
             (u)
             Leland
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               St.
            
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             ,
             
               having
               rooted
               out
            
             Pelagianism
             ,
             
               consecrated
               Bishops
               in
               several
               parts
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               they
               placed
               a
               Cathedral
               at
            
             Landaff
             ,
             
               and
               made
            
             Dubricius
             
               Archbishop
               ,
               who
               disposed
               of
               his
               Disciples
               to
               several
               Churches
               ;
               He
               made
            
             Daniel
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Bangor
             ,
             
               and
               sent
            
             Iltutus
             
               to
               a
               Place
               from
               him
               called
            
             Lan
             Iltut
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             Church
             of
             
             Iltutus
             .
             (w)
             Camden
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               this
               day
               it
               is
               called
            
             Lantuit
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Foundations
               of
               many
               Houses
               are
               still
               to
               be
               seen
            
             ;
             Near
             the
             Place
             called
             Bovium
             in
             the
             Itinerary
             now
             Boverton
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Place
             near
             Nidum
             or
             Neath
             ,
             whose
             name
             comes
             very
             near
             it
             Llanylted
             .
             The
             (x)
             old
             Register
             of
             Landaff
             ,
             after
             it
             hath
             mention'd
             
               the
               frequent
               Messages
               the
            
             Britains
             
               sent
               to
               the
               neighbour
               Bishops
               of
            
             Gaul
             
               for
               assistence
               against
               the
            
             Pelagians
             ,
             
               and
               the
               coming
               of
            
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             
               sent
               by
               them
            
             ,
             it
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               they
               consecrated
               Bishops
               in
               many
               Places
               ,
               and
               made
            
             Dubricius
             
               Archbishop
               over
               all
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               Dextralis
               partis
            
             Britanniae
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               right
               hand
               part
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             With
             which
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             and
             Capgrave
             agree
             .
             What
             this
             
               Right
               hand
               part
               of
            
             Britain
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Dubricius
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             understand
             ;
             Archbishop
             (y)
             Vsher
             takes
             it
             for
             
               South
               Wales
            
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Britains
             to
             call
             
               the
               South
               the
               Right
               hand
               side
            
             ;
             so
             
               Asserius
               Menevensis
            
             calls
             Sussex
             the
             
               Region
               of
               the
               Right
               hand
            
             Saxons
             .
             But
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             (z)
             Asserius
             there
             makes
             Demetia
             ,
             or
             
               South
               Wales
            
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             part
             of
             what
             he
             calls
             
               Dextralis
               pars
            
             Britanniae
             .
             For
             when
             he
             saith
             in
             general
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
            
             Britain
             
               submitted
               to
               King
            
             Alfred
             ,
             he
             then
             instanceth
             particularly
             in
             Hemeid
             King
             of
             Demetia
             ,
             and
             Houil
             ,
             and
             other
             Kings
             of
             Guent
             ,
             by
             which
             
               North
               Wales
            
             is
             as
             much
             understood
             as
             
               South
               Wales
            
             is
             by
             the
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             Dubricius
             was
             made
             Archbishop
             over
             all
             the
             Britains
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             For
             (a)
             
               Ranulphus
               Cestrensis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
            
             Caerleon
             
               had
               seven
               suffragan
               Bishops
               under
               him
               :
            
             And
             (b)
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             Dubricius
             
               was
               made
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Caerleon
             ,
             (
             although
             he
             might
             have
             a
             Seat
             at
             Landaff
             ,
             as
             the
             Register
             of
             that
             Church
             affirms
             ,
             by
             the
             Gift
             of
             
               Mouricus
               .
            
             )
             But
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             had
             then
             
               Archiepiscopal
               Power
            
             ;
             And
             possibly
             ,
             upon
             the
             Disturbance
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             See
             might
             for
             a
             time
             be
             removed
             to
             Landaff
             ;
             From
             whence
             it
             was
             again
             removed
             by
             St.
             David
             to
             the
             Town
             bearing
             his
             Name
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Landaff
             who
             succeeded
             were
             so
             unsatisfied
             with
             it
             ;
             That
             the
             Register
             of
             that
             Church
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               from
            
             Oudoceus
             
               the
               second
               ,
               from
            
             Dubricius
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             succeeded
             Teliaus
             in
             that
             See
             )
             
               They
               chose
               rather
               to
               be
               consecrated
               
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               than
               by
               their
               own
               Metropolitan
               of
               St.
            
             David
             's
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Protestation
             made
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Landaff
             to
             Calixtus
             II.
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Rhemes
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1119.
             
             But
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             seem
             very
             probable
             that
             a
             British
             Bishop
             should
             go
             for
             Consecration
             to
             Augustine
             the
             Monk
             or
             his
             Successours
             ;
             For
             the
             British
             Bishops
             did
             all
             look
             on
             them
             as
             Intruders
             ;
             And
             if
             any
             should
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             how
             would
             they
             have
             been
             received
             by
             the
             British
             Churches
             at
             that
             time
             ?
             It
             is
             therefore
             far
             more
             probable
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             went
             over
             to
             the
             British
             Archbishop
             ,
             at
             Dol
             in
             Britannie
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Succession
             preserved
             for
             some
             time
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             of
             London
             among
             the
             Britains
             ,
             after
             the
             retirement
             of
             Theonus
             and
             Thadiocus
             ,
             the
             two
             other
             Metropolitans
             of
             London
             and
             York
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             (c)
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             saith
             ,
             
               did
               withdraw
               when
               their
               Churches
               were
               destroyed
               by
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             
               with
               many
               of
               their
               Clergy
               into
            
             Wales
             ;
             where
             as
             long
             as
             that
             Succession
             continued
             they
             might
             exercise
             some
             parts
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             leaving
             the
             main
             to
             the
             Archbisbop
             of
             Caerleon
             ,
             to
             whom
             of
             right
             it
             belonged
             ;
             And
             Ranulphus
             saith
             ;
             
               That
               Province
               extended
               as
               far
               as
               the
            
             Severn
             ,
             
               and
               so
               took
               in
            
             Chester
             ,
             Hereford
             and
             Worcester
             ;
             But
             before
             Dubricius
             was
             so
             much
             advanced
             ,
             the
             Authours
             of
             his
             Life
             speak
             of
             the
             
               great
               number
               of
               Scholars
               which
               flocked
               to
               him
               from
               all
               parts
               of
            
             Britain
             ;
             Not
             the
             Rude
             and
             Vulgar
             onely
             ,
             but
             Persons
             of
             greatest
             Reputation
             ,
             among
             whom
             they
             name
             St.
             
               Theliaus
               ,
               Samson
               ,
               Aidanus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Two
             Places
             they
             mention
             ,
             where
             he
             received
             and
             instructed
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             one
             at
             Hentlan
             ,
             on
             the
             River
             Wye
             ,
             where
             they
             say
             
               he
               had
               a
               Thousand
               Students
               with
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               brought
               up
               in
               humane
               and
               divine
               Literature
               .
            
             And
             the
             other
             was
             at
             Moch-rhos
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             a
             Place
             for
             Study
             and
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             Iltutus
             by
             (d)
             Vincentius
             ,
             and
             the
             (e)
             Authour
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Samson
             is
             said
             positively
             to
             have
             been
             
               a
               Disciple
               of
               St.
            
             Germanus
             ;
             And
             the
             (f)
             Authour
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               School
               of
            
             Iltutus
             
               many
               Noblemens
               Sons
               were
               brought
               up
               ,
            
             among
             whom
             he
             reckons
             as
             the
             chief
             Samson
             ,
             afterwards
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             viz.
             at
             Dol
             in
             
               Britannie
               ;
               Paulus
            
             ,
             Bishop
             
             of
             the
             Oxismii
             ,
             the
             most
             Northern
             of
             the
             Aremorici
             (
             which
             Bishoprick
             is
             since
             divided
             into
             three
             ,
             Treguier
             ,
             St.
             
               Pol
               de
               Leon
            
             and
             St.
             Brieu
             )
             and
             Gildas
             ,
             called
             Sapiens
             ,
             of
             whom
             afterwards
             :
             Leland
             to
             these
             adds
             David
             and
             Paulinus
             :
             And
             saith
             ,
             
               his
               School
               flourished
               like
               an
               Vniversity
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             .
             (g)
             Bollandus
             and
             Henschenius
             make
             a
             very
             probable
             Conjecture
             ,
             
               That
               when
               St.
            
             German
             
               came
               into
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               found
               the
               decay
               of
               Learning
               to
               have
               been
               the
               great
               occasion
               of
               the
               spreading
               of
            
             Pelagianism
             ,
             
               he
               appointed
            
             Dubricius
             and
             Iltutus
             
               to
               undertake
               the
               Education
               of
               the
            
             British
             Clergy
             ;
             And
             that
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             as
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               these
               Churches
               continued
               afterwards
               pure
               and
               free
               from
               this
               Heresie
               .
            
             Which
             was
             a
             wise
             and
             seasonable
             Institution
             ;
             And
             hereby
             we
             see
             the
             British
             Churches
             were
             not
             defective
             in
             Learning
             in
             their
             lowest
             Condition
             ,
             when
             the
             Britains
             were
             forced
             to
             leave
             their
             Habitations
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             into
             Corners
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             ,
             besides
             these
             Nurseries
             of
             Dubricius
             and
             Iltutus
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             famous
             Instance
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Banchor
             ,
             which
             even
             (h)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               furnished
               with
               learned
               Men
               at
               the
               coming
               of
            
             Augustine
             into
             England
             .
             This
             Banchor
             was
             distant
             but
             ten
             or
             twelve
             miles
             from
             Chester
             ,
             as
             (i)
             
               Ranulphus
               Cestrensis
            
             and
             Bradshaw
             ,
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             Werburg
             ,
             say
             .
             (k)
             Leland
             in
             his
             Itinerary
             describes
             the
             Place
             as
             
               standing
               in
               a
               Valley
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               having
               the
               compass
               of
               a
               walled
               Town
               ,
               and
               two
               Gates
               remaining
               half
               a
               mile
               distant
               from
               each
               other
               .
            
             (l)
             Camden
             supposes
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Bomium
             in
             Antoninus
             ,
             being
             ten
             miles
             distant
             from
             
               Deva
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Chester
            
             .
             That
             which
             was
             most
             observable
             in
             this
             British
             Monastery
             was
             ,
             that
             Men
             there
             were
             bred
             up
             to
             Learning
             and
             Devotion
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             resembling
             our
             Colleges
             than
             the
             
               Egyptian
               Monasteries
            
             ,
             where
             men
             were
             brought
             up
             to
             Ignorance
             and
             Labour
             as
             much
             as
             to
             Devotion
             .
             Wherein
             the
             Benedictines
             followed
             them
             according
             to
             their
             first
             Institution
             :
             For
             St.
             Benedict
             himself
             not
             onely
             despised
             Learning
             ,
             as
             the
             Writers
             of
             his
             Life
             say
             ;
             But
             he
             takes
             no
             care
             about
             it
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Order
             ;
             And
             when
             (m)
             Boniface
             gave
             an
             account
             to
             Zachary
             of
             his
             setting
             up
             a
             
               Benedictine
               Monastery
            
             at
             Fulda
             ,
             he
             sets
             the
             Monks
             out
             by
             their
             
               Abstinence
               and
               
               hard
               Labour
               with
               their
               own
               Hands
               ,
               without
               Servants
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             that
             (n)
             Trithemius
             speaks
             much
             of
             
               the
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               in
               the
               Benedictine
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             but
             not
             before
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             890.
             which
             was
             after
             the
             (o)
             Constitutions
             of
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             
               who
               appointed
               Schools
               for
               instructing
               Youth
               both
               in
               Monasteries
               and
               Cathedrals
            
             ;
             Which
             gave
             the
             first
             Countenance
             and
             Encouragement
             to
             Learning
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             And
             (p)
             
               Lupus
               Ferrariensis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               reviving
               of
               Learning
               was
               then
               owing
               to
               him
               :
            
             But
             although
             these
             Constitutions
             extended
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             
               Grammar
               Schools
            
             ;
             yet
             from
             hence
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             inclined
             to
             Learning
             in
             the
             Monasteries
             applied
             themselves
             more
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             degrees
             gained
             a
             great
             Reputation
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             at
             Fulda
             ,
             whose
             esteem
             drew
             Lupus
             thither
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             Which
             example
             prevailing
             ,
             and
             the
             Monks
             finding
             such
             resort
             to
             increase
             their
             Wealth
             as
             well
             as
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             (q)
             
               Aub.
               Miraeus
            
             observes
             ;
             from
             that
             time
             the
             Monasteries
             were
             desirous
             to
             have
             some
             of
             their
             Number
             to
             be
             eminent
             for
             Learning
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             before
             so
             much
             neglected
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             wholly
             besides
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Order
             .
             But
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             before
             St.
             
             Benedict's
             time
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             St.
             Eusebius
             of
             Vercelles
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             Africa
             ,
             St.
             Martin
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             were
             chiefly
             intended
             as
             Nurseries
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             educated
             therein
             ,
             were
             brought
             up
             with
             a
             design
             to
             doe
             the
             Church
             service
             afterwards
             .
             This
             method
             of
             Education
             taking
             so
             much
             in
             other
             Churches
             (
             as
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             eminent
             Bishops
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Lerins
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Caprasius
             ,
             )
             St.
             German
             who
             was
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             St.
             Honoratus
             ,
             St.
             Hilary
             of
             Arles
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             that
             Education
             ,
             might
             probably
             be
             the
             first
             Instrument
             of
             setting
             up
             this
             way
             in
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             to
             confirm
             this
             ,
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             who
             carried
             over
             this
             
               Monastick
               Education
            
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             spent
             many
             years
             under
             the
             Discipline
             of
             St.
             German
             ,
             as
             (r)
             Probus
             and
             (s)
             Jocelin
             the
             Writers
             of
             his
             Life
             do
             agree
             .
             And
             those
             who
             have
             written
             of
             St.
             German
             have
             mention'd
             him
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             (t)
             Erricus
             of
             Auxerre
             .
             And
             (u)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Saint
            
             
             German
             ,
             
               but
               being
               made
               Bishop
               by
            
             Celestine
             ,
             
               he
               was
               sent
               by
               St.
            
             German
             into
             Ireland
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Irish
             Monasteries
             there
             were
             Schools
             like
             those
             of
             Dubricius
             and
             Iltutus
             for
             the
             breeding
             of
             Youth
             in
             Learning
             .
             For
             therein
             ,
             as
             Rouse
             an
             Antiquary
             in
             Edward
             IV.
             time
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Masters
               did
               teach
            
             ,
             secundum
             formam
             Studiorum
             antiquorum
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               method
               of
               Learning
            
             ;
             Which
             our
             learned
             (w)
             Primate
             understands
             
               of
               joining
               the
               Studies
               of
               humane
               Learning
               with
               divine
            
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             produces
             an
             Instance
             in
             a
             MS.
             of
             the
             Library
             of
             Worcester
             ;
             Being
             a
             Commentary
             of
             an
             Irish
             Bishop
             upon
             Martianus
             Capella's
             Astrology
             which
             he
             read
             to
             his
             Disciples
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             Remigius
             in
             Down
             .
             And
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Opus
               Tripartitum
            
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               set
               up
               at
            
             Armagh
             
               Summum
               studium
               literale
            
             .
             Which
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             that
             time
             is
             the
             same
             with
             an
             Vniversity
             ,
             onely
             this
             is
             a
             Law-term
             ,
             and
             implies
             a
             
               Legal
               Society
            
             incorporated
             for
             the
             Profession
             of
             Learning
             ,
             which
             the
             (x)
             Civilians
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               None
               but
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               of
               a
               Nation
               can
               doe
               .
            
             In
             this
             School
             at
             
               Armagh
               ,
               Caradoc
            
             of
             Lancarvan
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               a
               Professour
            
             ,
             Studium
             regens
             &
             praedicans
             in
             Civitate
             Ardmaca
             .
             But
             the
             Anonymous
             Authour
             of
             his
             Life
             published
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             MS.
             by
             
               Joh.
               à
               Bosco
            
             (y)
             saith
             ,
             That
             Gildas
             ,
             
               going
               over
               into
            
             Ireland
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Ammeric
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             566.
             
               found
               both
               Religion
               and
               Learning
               much
               decay'd
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               built
               many
               Churches
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               brought
               up
               many
               Noble
               Mens
               Sons
               therein
               .
               In
               his
               younger
               days
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             Gildas
             
               went
               to
            
             Iren
             ,
             
               and
               visited
               the
               Schools
               of
               many
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               and
               enquired
               their
               Opinions
               in
               Philosophical
               and
               Divine
               matters
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             question
             hath
             been
             made
             by
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             what
             this
             Authour
             means
             by
             Iren
             ;
             The
             most
             easie
             and
             obvious
             sense
             is
             to
             take
             it
             for
             Ireland
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Schools
             of
             Learning
             in
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             St.
             
             Patrick's
             foundation
             ;
             And
             Iris
             is
             used
             by
             (z)
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             for
             Ireland
             :
             And
             (a)
             Ierne
             in
             the
             Book
             
               de
               Mundo
            
             ,
             and
             Apuleius
             ;
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             called
             Irenses
             by
             (b)
             
               Ordericus
               Vitalis
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Countrey
             is
             called
             Erin
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             Archbishop
             
             (c)
             Vsher
             observes
             ;
             But
             the
             marginal
             Note
             of
             
               Joh.
               à
               ;
               Bosco
            
             hath
             led
             some
             quite
             out
             of
             their
             way
             in
             seeking
             for
             this
             Place
             ;
             Which
             is
             ,
             That
             Iren
             
               was
               an
               Vniversity
               then
               in
            
             Great
             Britain
             ;
             And
             from
             hence
             they
             have
             proceeded
             to
             prove
             our
             famous
             University
             of
             Oxford
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             it
             ;
             (d)
             First
             ,
             Iren
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               was
               mistaken
               for
            
             Icen
             ,
             
               and
               that
               for
            
             Ychen
             ,
             and
             Ychen
             for
             Rydychen
             ,
             and
             Rydychen
             
               in
               the
            
             British
             
               Tongue
               signifies
               the
               same
               with
            
             Vadum
             Boum
             ,
             
               and
               that
               is
               the
               same
               with
            
             Oxford
             .
             I
             cannot
             think
             Learned
             Men
             write
             these
             things
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             
               Sports
               of
               Wit
            
             ,
             which
             are
             intended
             for
             the
             diversion
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             Reader
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             Authours
             produce
             out
             of
             Constantius
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             
               German
               ,
               Regionis
               illius
               Vniversitas
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Antiquity
               of
               their
               Vniversity
            
             .
             But
             that
             Passage
             in
             the
             Copy
             of
             Asserius
             ,
             printed
             by
             Camden
             is
             more
             material
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               St.
            
             German
             
               staid
               half
               a
               year
               in
            
             Oxford
             ,
             
               and
               approved
               the
               Orders
               made
               by
            
             Gildas
             ,
             Melkin
             ,
             Nennius
             and
             Kentigern
             .
             I
             know
             what
             Heats
             have
             been
             about
             this
             Passage
             among
             very
             Learned
             Men.
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             to
             mistrust
             the
             sincerity
             of
             Archbishop
             Parker
             in
             the
             Edition
             of
             his
             very
             ancient
             Copy
             ,
             where
             this
             Passage
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             And
             I
             do
             not
             question
             
             Camden's
             Fidelity
             in
             publishing
             Asserius
             out
             of
             some
             other
             Copy
             ;
             But
             it
             had
             been
             fair
             to
             have
             given
             an
             Account
             whence
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             Reasons
             he
             inserted
             it
             in
             another
             Edition
             of
             Asserius
             ;
             and
             why
             he
             preferred
             the
             Savilian
             Copy
             before
             the
             other
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             that
             these
             Learned
             Men
             have
             taken
             no
             more
             notice
             of
             the
             Inconsistency
             of
             this
             Passage
             with
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             .
             For
             these
             Persons
             all
             lived
             a
             considerable
             time
             after
             St.
             German
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             prove
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             pains
             .
             For
             Gildas
             was
             not
             born
             till
             at
             least
             forty
             four
             years
             were
             past
             after
             St.
             
             German's
             death
             :
             which
             thus
             appears
             ;
             He
             saith
             he
             was
             born
             the
             year
             of
             the
             Victory
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             over
             the
             Saxons
             at
             the
             
               Mons
               Badonicus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             forty
             four
             years
             after
             they
             came
             hither
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             449.
             
             And
             by
             comparing
             St.
             
             German's
             Embassy
             to
             Valentinian
             at
             Ravenna
             ,
             where
             he
             died
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             St.
             German
             was
             dead
             the
             year
             before
             the
             Saxons
             
             arrival
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             448.
             
             As
             the
             (e)
             Samarthani
             shew
             .
             But
             against
             this
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             Objection
             from
             what
             (f)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Saxons
             and
             Picts
             
               joined
               together
               after
               St.
            
             Germans
             
               coming
               ,
               which
               occasion'd
               the
               Victory
               by
               singing
            
             Alleluiah
             
               according
               to
               St.
            
             German
             
               's
               direction
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             much
             stronger
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             very
             same
             Expressions
             are
             in
             Constantius
             .
             But
             this
             may
             be
             easily
             solved
             by
             those
             that
             consider
             the
             frequent
             Incursions
             the
             Saxons
             made
             on
             the
             Britains
             before
             they
             were
             sent
             for
             over
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Comes
               Litoris
            
             Saxonici
             per
             Britanniam
             ,
             appointed
             to
             secure
             the
             Coasts
             from
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             And
             that
             Gildas
             therefore
             wonders
             the
             Britains
             should
             send
             for
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               were
               so
               much
               afraid
               before
            
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Roman
             Forces
             were
             withdrawn
             ,
             no
             doubt
             they
             did
             more
             boldly
             and
             frequently
             disturb
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             (g)
             Constantius
             saith
             in
             St.
             
             German's
             Life
             ,
             
               that
               he
               succeeded
               St.
            
             Amator
             
               in
               his
               See
               ,
               and
               continued
               therein
               thirty
               years
               and
               twenty
               five
               days
               .
            
             But
             St.
             Amator
             died
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             418.
             as
             our
             Learned
             (h)
             Primate
             hath
             proved
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Calends
               of
            
             May
             
               on
               which
               he
               died
               were
               that
               year
               ,
               as
            
             Constantius
             
               saith
               ,
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
            
             which
             agrees
             to
             418.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Passage
               of
            
             Asserius
             
               is
               meant
               of
               an
               Elder
            
             Gildas
             ,
             called
             Gildas
             Albanius
             
               whose
               Life
               the
               same
               excellent
               Antiquary
               supposes
               to
               be
               written
               by
            
             Caradoc
             of
             Lancarvan
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             fix
             the
             times
             in
             his
             
               Chronological
               Index
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             overthrow
             his
             own
             Supposition
             :
             For
             Caradoc
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             makes
             
               Gildas
               contemporary
               with
               King
            
             Arthur
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             said
             by
             him
             to
             be
             born
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             493.
             
             And
             therefore
             
             Caradoc's
             Gildas
             can
             be
             no
             elder
             than
             the
             
               Gildas
               Badonicus
            
             .
             Although
             therefore
             the
             want
             of
             skill
             may
             make
             Caradoc
             set
             his
             Gildas
             elder
             than
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             yet
             whosoever
             will
             compare
             that
             Life
             published
             by
             
               Joh.
               à
               Bosco
            
             with
             the
             other
             by
             Caradoc
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             they
             were
             designed
             for
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             And
             therefore
             Leland
             ,
             with
             far
             more
             judgment
             ,
             mentions
             but
             one
             Gildas
             ;
             but
             Bale
             and
             Pits
             make
             more
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             their
             Vanity
             to
             multiply
             Authours
             as
             well
             as
             Books
             .
             St.
             Kentigern
             was
             baptized
             assoon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             by
             Seruanus
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Palladius
             ,
             whose
             Mission
             had
             
             the
             same
             date
             with
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             St.
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             very
             probable
             that
             St.
             German
             should
             see
             the
             Orders
             of
             Gildas
             and
             Kentigern
             ,
             much
             less
             those
             of
             Melkin
             and
             Nennius
             ,
             whose
             Ages
             fall
             so
             far
             short
             of
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             St.
             
             German's
             being
             at
             Oxford
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             such
             obscure
             and
             incoherent
             Passages
             as
             this
             ;
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             by
             the
             Evidence
             already
             produced
             ,
             he
             did
             take
             care
             to
             advance
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             in
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             wheresoever
             he
             came
             :
             Both
             which
             were
             falling
             very
             much
             to
             decay
             upon
             the
             irruption
             of
             the
             barbarous
             Nations
             .
             While
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             flourished
             there
             was
             care
             taken
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Learning
             ,
             especially
             in
             greater
             Cities
             .
             At
             Rome
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Valentinian
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Orders
             then
             made
             for
             Regulation
             of
             Students
             there
             ;
             as
             for
             entring
             their
             Names
             who
             came
             thither
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Provinces
             by
             the
             
               Magister
               Census
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Testimonials
             from
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             of
             the
             Place
             of
             their
             Birth
             and
             Quality
             ,
             who
             then
             were
             to
             declare
             what
             Studies
             they
             designed
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             was
             to
             be
             given
             of
             their
             Lodgings
             :
             And
             particular
             Officers
             were
             appointed
             called
             Censuales
             to
             make
             an
             Inspection
             into
             their
             Lives
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             avoid
             all
             Clubs
             called
             there
             Consociations
             ,
             or
             frequent
             appearing
             at
             the
             Sports
             ,
             or
             affecting
             unseasonable
             and
             publick
             Entertainments
             .
             If
             any
             were
             found
             faulty
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             chastised
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             home
             ,
             but
             none
             were
             permitted
             to
             stay
             after
             twenty
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             of
             these
             things
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             monthly
             ,
             and
             given
             in
             to
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Vrbis
            
             ,
             and
             return'd
             to
             the
             Emperour
             every
             year
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             (i)
             Constitution
             it self
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             .
             By
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             That
             Rome
             it self
             was
             then
             the
             chief
             Vniversity
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             which
             Students
             resorted
             from
             all
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             thought
             it
             not
             below
             his
             Cognizance
             to
             have
             notice
             sent
             him
             of
             the
             Numbers
             ,
             Qualities
             and
             Behaviours
             of
             the
             Students
             ;
             But
             lest
             the
             Splendour
             and
             Vanities
             of
             Rome
             should
             tempt
             them
             to
             forsake
             the
             Service
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             stay
             there
             after
             twenty
             years
             of
             Age
             ;
             For
             then
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             the
             
             Language
             to
             conquer
             which
             they
             were
             used
             to
             while
             Children
             ,
             at
             fifteen
             they
             were
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             other
             Studies
             ,
             and
             five
             or
             six
             years
             was
             all
             the
             time
             this
             Law
             allow'd
             them
             to
             prosecute
             them
             under
             the
             Masters
             at
             Rome
             .
             Where
             ,
             besides
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             private
             Teachers
             in
             that
             vast
             City
             ,
             there
             were
             publick
             Professours
             appointed
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             Schools
             within
             the
             Area
             of
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             
               Auditoria
               publica
            
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             reasonably
             infer
             from
             the
             (k)
             Constitution
             of
             Theodosius
             ;
             where
             the
             Exedrae
             of
             the
             
             Portico's
             of
             the
             Capitol
             at
             Constantinople
             are
             appointed
             to
             make
             Auditoria
             for
             the
             
               publick
               Professours
            
             there
             :
             And
             Constantinople
             follow'd
             the
             Pattern
             at
             Rome
             .
             These
             Exedrae
             were
             ,
             as
             (l)
             Vitruvius
             describes
             them
             ,
             Places
             of
             Capacity
             within
             the
             
             Portico's
             ,
             with
             Seats
             round
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Rhetoricians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             discourse
             ;
             Or
             ,
             according
             to
             (m)
             Cicero
             ,
             they
             were
             
               Cellae
               ad
               colloquendum
               aut
               meridiandum
            
             ,
             such
             as
             Crassus
             had
             at
             Tusculum
             ,
             and
             Cotta
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             those
             great
             Men
             were
             wont
             to
             sit
             for
             their
             diversion
             and
             discourse
             with
             each
             other
             :
             And
             the
             
               Greek
               Glossary
            
             renders
             Exedra
             ,
             a
             School
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             (n)
             Strabo
             describes
             in
             the
             Musaeum
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             a
             Walk
             ,
             an
             Exedra
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             House
             where
             the
             Learned
             Men
             did
             all
             live
             and
             eat
             together
             upon
             a
             publick
             Allowance
             ,
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Person
             appointed
             by
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             the
             Caesars
             .
             This
             Musaeum
             was
             adjoining
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             near
             it
             was
             the
             famous
             Library
             of
             
               Ptolemy
               Philadelphus
            
             :
             For
             that
             was
             
               in
               Bruchio
            
             ,
             as
             (o)
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ,
             and
             was
             distinct
             from
             the
             other
             Library
             afterwards
             
               in
               Serapeo
            
             mentioned
             by
             (p)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             .
             This
             Bruchion
             was
             a
             Region
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ;
             And
             some
             will
             have
             its
             Name
             from
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Granary
             of
             Alexandria
             being
             there
             ,
             and
             by
             contraction
             it
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             MS.
             of
             (q)
             Eusebius
             mention'd
             by
             Valesius
             hath
             it
             .
             But
             (r)
             Salmasius
             would
             have
             the
             name
             taken
             
               from
               the
               Stores
               laid
               in
               there
               for
               the
               College
               of
               Learned
               Men
               in
               the
            
             Musaeum
             ,
             which
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             calls
             
               Praestantium
               hominum
               domicilium
            
             ;
             And
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             Eustathius
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               one
               signified
               the
               same
               at
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               which
               
               the
               other
               did
               at
            
             Athens
             ;
             And
             ,
             he
             observes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             accounted
             a
             great
             favour
             in
             the
             Emperours
             to
             grant
             any
             Learned
             Man
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               a
               Fellowship
               in
               the
               College
               .
            
             So
             (s)
             Athenaeus
             mentions
             it
             as
             the
             kindness
             of
             Hadrian
             to
             Pancrates
             the
             Poet
             ,
             for
             flattering
             
               Antinous
               ;
               That
               he
               gave
               him
               a
               Right
               of
               Commons
               in
               the
            
             Musaeum
             :
             As
             he
             did
             likewise
             to
             Dionysius
             the
             Sophist
             ,
             and
             Polemon
             ,
             and
             
               Nicetas
               Smyrnaeus
            
             ,
             as
             Philostratus
             in
             their
             Lives
             relates
             .
             Aristonicus
             wrote
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Musaeum
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             Learned
             Men
             who
             flourished
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             living
             there
             ;
             Out
             of
             whom
             (t)
             Photius
             saith
             that
             Sopater
             borrow'd
             part
             of
             the
             twelfth
             Book
             of
             his
             Miscellanies
             .
             But
             this
             Book
             being
             lost
             ,
             as
             likewise
             those
             of
             Callimachus
             and
             Alcidamas
             ,
             no
             particular
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             History
             of
             it
             .
             Onely
             in
             general
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Learned
             Persons
             in
             their
             several
             Professions
             were
             invited
             thither
             ,
             and
             had
             there
             all
             the
             Encouragements
             which
             Freedom
             from
             Care
             ,
             good
             Air
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Musaeum
             was
             celebrated
             for
             that
             by
             Strabo
             )
             sutable
             Society
             and
             an
             excellent
             Library
             could
             give
             them
             ;
             the
             Keepers
             whereof
             were
             men
             of
             the
             greatest
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             
               Demetrius
               Phalereus
               ,
               Zenodotus
               Ephesius
               ,
               Eratosthenes
               ,
               Apollonius
               ,
               Aristonymus
               ,
               Chaeremon
               ,
               Dionysius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             this
             Musaeum
             it
             was
             that
             (u)
             Hadrian
             proposed
             Questions
             to
             the
             Professours
             ;
             and
             in
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             instituted
             ,
             or
             Sports
             by
             Philadelphus
             to
             
               Apollo
               and
               the
               Muses
            
             ,
             after
             the
             finishing
             his
             Library
             and
             Rewards
             given
             to
             those
             that
             overcame
             in
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             
               five
               Iudges
            
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             From
             hence
             came
             the
             Commissiones
             and
             
               Agones
               Sacri
            
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             at
             which
             Judges
             were
             appointed
             ;
             Among
             whom
             (w)
             Horace
             mentions
             
               Metius
               Tarpa
            
             for
             one
             .
             These
             were
             sometimes
             performed
             in
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             as
             (x)
             Rycquius
             observes
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             
             Portico's
             where
             the
             Exedrae
             were
             like
             those
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             What
             the
             Number
             of
             publick
             Professours
             was
             at
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             is
             not
             certainly
             known
             ,
             but
             at
             Constantinople
             their
             Number
             is
             determin'd
             by
             a
             (y)
             Constitution
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             In
             the
             
               Publick
               Schools
            
             called
             there
             
               Auditorium
               Capitolii
            
             and
             
               Auditorium
               nostrum
            
             ,
             there
             were
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Latine
             
             Tongue
             
               three
               Oratours
               ,
               and
               ten
               Grammarians
            
             ;
             For
             the
             Greek
             
               five
               Sophists
               and
               ten
               Grammarians
               ;
               One
               Professour
               of
               Philosophy
               and
               two
               of
               Law.
            
             These
             had
             their
             distinct
             Schools
             allotted
             them
             called
             
               Publicae
               Magistrationes
            
             and
             Cellae
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             all
             others
             were
             forbidden
             to
             teach
             in
             publick
             ,
             either
             within
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Infamy
             for
             the
             Fact
             ,
             and
             Banishment
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Valens
             ,
             
             by
             another
             Constitution
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             Publick
             Library
             at
             
               Constantinople
               seven
               Antiquaries
               to
               look
               after
               the
               Books
               ,
               four
               Greek
               and
               three
               Latine
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               have
               a
               publick
               allowance
            
             ;
             So
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               Bibliotheca
               Palatina
            
             there
             as
             well
             as
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             probability
             were
             near
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             where
             the
             Professours
             taught
             ;
             For
             that
             at
             Rome
             was
             called
             
               Bibliotheca
               Capitolina
            
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Joh.
             (z)
             Sarisburiensis
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               reported
               that
            
             Gregory
             
               the
               great
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               ,
               that
               Heathen
               Learning
               should
               abate
               Mens
               Love
               to
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             very
             foolish
             and
             superstitious
             fear
             .
             For
             Men
             know
             better
             how
             to
             value
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             it
             .
             And
             he
             did
             ill
             then
             to
             fetch
             the
             Soul
             of
             Trajan
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             (
             but
             I
             hope
             one
             Story
             is
             no
             truer
             than
             the
             other
             )
             for
             he
             founded
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Vlpia
            
             ,
             which
             was
             next
             to
             the
             Palatina
             ;
             and
             Victor
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               were
               twenty
               seven
               more
               publick
               Libraries
               in
            
             Rome
             .
             If
             this
             Story
             be
             true
             ,
             Gregory
             rather
             follow'd
             the
             Steps
             of
             Julian
             than
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             for
             the
             one
             envied
             Learning
             to
             the
             Christians
             as
             much
             as
             the
             other
             promoted
             it
             ,
             
             Victor's
             Epitome
             saith
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             
               Nutrire
               artes
               bonas
               ,
               praecipuè
               studia
               Literarum
            
             ;
             And
             his
             (a)
             Constitutions
             still
             extant
             do
             shew
             the
             great
             kindness
             he
             had
             for
             Learning
             and
             Learned
             Men
             ;
             granting
             great
             Privileges
             and
             publick
             Salaries
             to
             the
             Professours
             of
             Learning
             in
             the
             several
             Cities
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             But
             Julian
             ,
             
             finding
             that
             Christianity
             did
             spread
             by
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             first
             
               drew
               the
               choice
               of
               publick
               Professours
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             by
             making
             his
             Approbation
             necessary
             after
             the
             
               Judicium
               Ordinis
            
             and
             
               Decretum
               Curialium
            
             ,
             and
             so
             excluded
             the
             Christians
             .
             Afterwards
             (b)
             he
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             
               He
               would
               endure
               none
               to
               interpret
               Heathen
               Authours
               ,
               who
               argued
               against
               their
               Religion
               :
            
             But
             no
             Constitution
             appears
             
             in
             the
             Code
             besides
             the
             former
             tending
             that
             Way
             .
             Upon
             this
             Proaeresius
             ,
             saith
             (c)
             St.
             
               Jerome
               ,
               left
               the
               Chair
               at
            
             Athens
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             a
             particular
             Indulgence
             by
             Julian
             .
             And
             (d)
             Orosius
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Christian
               Professours
               of
               Learning
               almost
               universally
               forsook
               their
               Places
               :
            
             But
             both
             mention
             an
             express
             Edict
             of
             
             Julian's
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Some
             Writers
             speak
             of
             another
             Edict
             
               forbidding
               Christian
               Children
               to
               learn
            
             ;
             But
             I
             can
             find
             no
             Edict
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             have
             been
             onely
             a
             consequence
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             Since
             Christian
             Parents
             would
             not
             send
             their
             Children
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             Heathens
             ,
             having
             seen
             the
             sad
             effect
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             Julian
             ,
             under
             his
             Heathen
             Tutours
             ,
             
               Mardonius
               ,
               Maximus
            
             and
             Iamblichus
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             this
             Edict
             we
             find
             how
             universally
             Learning
             was
             then
             diffused
             through
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             great
             measure
             due
             to
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             (e)
             
               Jul.
               Capitolinus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               appointed
               Honours
               and
               Pensions
               to
               Rhetoricians
               and
               Philósophers
               through
               all
               the
               Provinces
            
             ;
             which
             were
             confirmed
             and
             inlarged
             by
             the
             several
             Edicts
             of
             Constantine
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             already
             mention'd
             .
             And
             (f)
             
               Fr.
               Baldwin
            
             takes
             particular
             notice
             of
             his
             Zeal
             to
             promote
             Learning
             .
             In
             Gaul
             (g)
             St.
             Jerome
             mentions
             the
             
               Florentissima
               Studia
               Galliarum
            
             ;
             And
             Constantius
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             German
             ,
             the
             
               Auditoria
               Galliarum
            
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             as
             the
             chief
             Vniversity
             especially
             for
             Law
             ;
             thence
             (h)
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             calls
             it
             
               Domicilium
               Legum
            
             ,
             and
             Saint
             (i)
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               went
               thither
               to
               study
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             But
             other
             Professions
             flourished
             elsewhere
             ;
             as
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             (k)
             Salvian
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               were
               Professours
               of
               all
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               :
            
             And
             at
             
               Sicca
               Veneria
            
             in
             
               Africa
               ,
               Arnobius
            
             was
             Professour
             of
             Rhetorick
             .
             Near
             Lyons
             in
             Gaul
             the
             60
             Cities
             had
             dedicated
             an
             Altar
             to
             Augustus
             ,
             where
             the
             Rhosn
             and
             the
             Arar
             meet
             ,
             there
             
               Caius
               Caligula
            
             appointed
             Prizes
             to
             be
             plaid
             both
             in
             Greek
             and
             
               Latine
               Eloquence
            
             ;
             And
             not
             that
             onely
             ,
             but
             Philosophy
             was
             there
             taught
             ;
             Thence
             (l)
             Odilo
             ,
             Abbat
             of
             Clugney
             ,
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1020.
             calls
             Lyons
             of
             old
             
               the
               Mother
               and
               Nurse
               of
               Philosophy
               .
            
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximianus
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             of
             Gaul
             were
             brought
             up
             
             to
             Learning
             at
             
               Augustodunum
               (
               Autun
            
             )
             and
             there
             Eumenius
             was
             both
             Rectour
             and
             Professour
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Speech
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             where
             (m)
             he
             celebrates
             so
             much
             the
             
               Scholae
               Moenianae
               ,
               Quondam
               pulcherimo
               opere
               &
               studiorum
               frequentiâ
               celebres
            
             ;
             which
             having
             suffer'd
             very
             much
             in
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Bagaudae
             under
             the
             latter
             Claudius
             ;
             he
             was
             extremely
             concerned
             to
             have
             them
             rebuilt
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             design
             of
             his
             excellent
             Oration
             .
             But
             long
             before
             ,
             in
             Tiberius
             his
             time
             ,
             (n)
             Tacitus
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Sons
               of
               the
               Nobility
               did
               there
               ,
            
             Liberalibus
             studiis
             operari
             ,
             
               improve
               themselves
               in
               Learning
            
             .
             (o)
             Eusebius
             mentions
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Nero
               ,
               Statius
               Vrsulus
            
             of
             Tholouse
             ,
             a
             famous
             Professour
             of
             Rhetorick
             .
             And
             (p)
             Ausonius
             reckons
             up
             many
             of
             those
             who
             had
             been
             famous
             there
             and
             at
             Bourdeaux
             ,
             and
             other
             Places
             .
             But
             to
             spare
             our
             pains
             in
             particular
             Places
             ,
             there
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             an
             (q)
             Edict
             of
             
               Gratian
               ,
               requiring
               all
               the
               chief
               Cities
               of
               these
               Parts
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Empire
               to
               settle
               and
               maintain
               in
               them
               Professours
               of
               Learning
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               Languages
               .
            
             This
             Edict
             was
             directed
             to
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
               Galliarum
            
             ,
             and
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             observed
             through
             all
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             which
             Gothofred
             restrains
             to
             
               the
               Provinces
               of
               Gaul
            
             ,
             excluding
             Britain
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             ;
             Since
             (r)
             Ausonius
             who
             was
             himself
             in
             that
             Office
             in
             
             Gratian's
             time
             comprehends
             the
             Britains
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
            
             places
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Britain
             under
             him
             after
             
             Gratian's
             time
             .
             Which
             Notitia
             he
             thinks
             was
             made
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             426.
             
             By
             virtue
             of
             which
             Edict
             we
             are
             to
             search
             for
             the
             ancient
             Schools
             of
             Learning
             among
             the
             Britains
             ,
             in
             the
             
               chief
               Cities
            
             of
             the
             Provinces
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             especially
             at
             London
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Caput
               Gentis
            
             ,
             being
             Augusta
             or
             the
             
               Imperial
               City
            
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             York
             and
             Caerleon
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Power
            
             continued
             here
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             advantages
             for
             Learning
             which
             they
             had
             in
             other
             Provinces
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             
               Roman
               Forces
            
             were
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             Miseries
             and
             Desolation
             follow'd
             ;
             then
             St.
             
             German's
             Care
             proved
             a
             most
             seasonable
             Relief
             to
             them
             in
             providing
             such
             Schools
             as
             those
             of
             Dubricius
             and
             Iltutus
             for
             the
             breeding
             up
             of
             Persons
             qualified
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ;
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Miseries
             of
             those
             times
             would
             permit
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             is
             ,
             The
             
               Publick
               Service
            
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             in
             an
             ancient
             MS.
             in
             the
             
               Cotton
               Library
            
             ,
             about
             the
             Original
             of
             
               Divine
               Offices
               ,
               Germanus
            
             and
             Lupus
             are
             said
             
               to
               have
               brought
               into
               the
               use
               of
               the
            
             British
             Churches
             ,
             Ordinem
             Cursûs
             Gallorum
             .
             By
             which
             (s)
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             understands
             the
             
               Gallican
               Liturgy
            
             .
             For
             Cursus
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               Officium
               Divinum
            
             ,
             as
             
               Dominicus
               Macer
            
             ,
             in
             his
             late
             Hierolexicon
             shews
             ;
             thence
             
               Cursum
               celebrare
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               to
               perform
               Divine
               Offices
            
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             word
             Cursus
             is
             often
             used
             in
             (t)
             Fortunatus
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             German
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Paris
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             (u)
             
               Saxon
               Writers
            
             :
             But
             this
             
               Cursus
               Gallorum
            
             is
             there
             distinguished
             from
             the
             
               Cursus
               Orientalis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Cursus
               Ambrosii
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Cursus
               Benedicti
            
             (
             which
             little
             differs
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Cursus
               Romanus
            
             )
             And
             this
             was
             that
             which
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             had
             learnt
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Lerins
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             used
             by
             Cassianus
             and
             Honoratus
             ,
             as
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             Book
             affirms
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             to
             have
             been
             the
             same
             which
             (w)
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             commends
             for
             its
             great
             Antiquity
             .
             And
             that
             Authour
             derives
             the
             
               Gallican
               Liturgy
            
             from
             St.
             John
             by
             Polycarp
             and
             Irenaeus
             ;
             Which
             
               MS.
               
               Mabillon
            
             was
             inclined
             to
             think
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Book
             which
             
               Gregorius
               Turonensis
            
             wrote
             
               de
               Cursibus
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             quoting
             the
             (x)
             Life
             of
             Columbanus
             and
             Attala
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             written
             till
             after
             his
             Death
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             oblige
             us
             to
             enquire
             ,
             what
             the
             
               Gallican
               Liturgy
            
             at
             this
             time
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             different
             from
             the
             Roman
             .
             It
             is
             agreed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             material
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             wherein
             it
             lay
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             understood
             .
             When
             Gregory
             sent
             Augustine
             the
             Monk
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             
               Saxon
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Questions
             ,
             (y)
             Augustine
             proposed
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               since
               there
               was
               such
               difference
               between
               the
               Offices
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             and
             Gallican
             
               Churches
               ,
               Which
               he
               should
               follow
               ?
               Gregory
            
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               chuse
               what
               he
               thought
               most
               proper
               for
               the
            
             English
             Church
             .
             Which
             implies
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             diversity
             still
             between
             them
             ;
             
             And
             that
             the
             Pope
             did
             not
             oblige
             him
             to
             follow
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ;
             chiefly
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Because
             the
             Queen
             ,
             being
             a
             Christian
             before
             ,
             and
             using
             the
             
               Gallican
               Liturgy
            
             in
             the
             
               Publick
               Service
            
             ,
             and
             her
             Bishop
             being
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             given
             great
             Offence
             to
             them
             to
             have
             had
             it
             taken
             away
             ;
             as
             likewise
             to
             all
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             which
             had
             been
             accustomed
             to
             it
             .
             If
             the
             Books
             of
             Musaeus
             mention'd
             by
             (z)
             Gennadius
             were
             extant
             ,
             we
             should
             easily
             understand
             wherein
             the
             difference
             lay
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             Learned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             desired
             by
             Venerius
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             
               to
               draw
               up
               a
               Form
               of
               Publick
               Service
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               Parts
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               The
               Morning
               Service
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               Service
               .
            
             The
             first
             he
             finished
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Venerius
             ,
             and
             is
             highly
             commended
             by
             
               Gennadius
               for
               its
               Order
               ,
               Vsefulness
               and
               Decency
               .
            
             The
             second
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Eustathius
             his
             Successour
             ,
             which
             he
             likewise
             commends
             for
             
               its
               great
               weight
               and
               exactness
            
             .
             And
             there
             was
             great
             Reason
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             
               Church
               Service
            
             into
             Order
             ,
             because
             Cassian
             and
             others
             endeavour'd
             to
             introduce
             the
             
               Monastick
               Customs
            
             which
             he
             had
             observed
             in
             Egypt
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             design
             of
             his
             
               Monastick
               Institutions
            
             ,
             especially
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Books
             ,
             which
             he
             dedicated
             to
             Castor
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Apta
               Iulia
            
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Venerius
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             where
             Cassian
             lived
             .
             This
             Musaeus
             was
             therefore
             employ'd
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             most
             convenient
             Order
             for
             the
             
               Publick
               Service
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             difference
             in
             both
             parts
             between
             the
             Gallican
             and
             
               Roman
               Offices
            
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Morning
               Service
            
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             
               Lessons
               ,
               Hymns
            
             and
             Psalms
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Lessons
             ,
             and
             short
             Collects
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             viz.
             for
             above
             400
             years
             ,
             they
             had
             nothing
             before
             
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               old
               Ritualists
            
             agree
             ,
             besides
             the
             Epistle
             and
             Gospel
             ;
             then
             Celestine
             appointed
             the
             Psalms
             to
             be
             used
             ;
             or
             as
             (a)
             
               Walafr
               .
               Strabo
            
             and
             Micrologus
             say
             ,
             caused
             Antiphonae
             to
             be
             made
             out
             of
             them
             and
             sung
             .
             The
             Epistle
             was
             constantly
             taken
             out
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             
               Walafr
               .
               Strabo
            
             proves
             out
             of
             the
             
               Pontifical
               Book
            
             ;
             But
             
               in
               process
               
               of
               time
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               other
               Lessons
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               agreeably
               to
               the
               time
            
             ;
             Which
             might
             be
             borrow'd
             from
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ;
             as
             other
             Inlargements
             of
             their
             Offices
             by
             the
             Ritualists
             Confession
             were
             ,
             and
             in
             probability
             the
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Lessons
             was
             first
             begun
             by
             Musaeus
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             digested
             according
             to
             the
             Roman
             Custome
             in
             the
             Lectionarius
             ,
             published
             by
             Pamelius
             ,
             by
             some
             attributed
             to
             St.
             Jerome
             .
             After
             the
             Lessons
             follow'd
             the
             Responsoria
             ,
             or
             
               Proper
               Hymns
            
             ,
             for
             so
             (b)
             Isidore
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               called
               ,
               because
               ,
               one
               singing
               ,
               the
               whole
               Choire
               did
               answer
            
             ;
             and
             (c)
             
               Rhabanus
               Maurus
            
             calls
             such
             an
             
               Anthem
               ,
               Responsorius
               Cantus
            
             ;
             and
             these
             differ'd
             from
             the
             Antiphonae
             ,
             because
             in
             them
             the
             whole
             Choire
             sung
             each
             Verse
             alternatim
             :
             But
             (d)
             Rupertus
             thinks
             ,
             
               they
               had
               their
               Name
               because
               they
               answered
               to
               the
               Lessons
               ,
               being
               sung
               immediately
               after
               them
            
             ;
             for
             
               the
               refreshment
               of
               the
               Hearers
               mind
               ,
            
             saith
             (e)
             Amalarius
             .
             But
             ,
             besides
             the
             Lessons
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             he
             methodiz'd
             the
             Psalms
             so
             as
             to
             be
             read
             agreeably
             to
             the
             times
             and
             the
             Lessons
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Order
             wherein
             they
             stand
             :
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             peculiar
             to
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             .
             The
             most
             ancient
             Custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             (f)
             Menardus
             proves
             from
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             was
             
               to
               begin
               the
               publick
               Service
               with
               the
               Lessons
               .
            
             And
             (g)
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             in
             one
             Place
             ,
             seems
             to
             mention
             no
             more
             in
             his
             Church
             at
             Milan
             besides
             the
             Lessons
             and
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             before
             his
             expounding
             the
             Creed
             to
             the
             Competentes
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Psalms
             that
             were
             read
             in
             the
             
               Morning
               Service
            
             :
             And
             (h)
             elsewhere
             
               of
               the
               People's
               answering
               to
               the
               Psalms
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             generally
             said
             by
             the
             ancient
             Ritualists
             ,
             that
             St.
             Ambrose
             
               brought
               into
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Western
               Church
               the
               custome
               of
               Singing
               the
               Psalms
               Verse
               by
               Verse
               in
               turns
               by
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               Choire
            
             ;
             so
             (i)
             Isidore
             ,
             (k)
             Rabanus
             ,
             (l)
             
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             ,
             and
             (m)
             
               Radulphus
               Tungrensis
            
             :
             And
             so
             Paulinus
             in
             his
             Life
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               brought
               up
               the
               use
               of
            
             Antiphonae
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Western
               Church
            
             .
             And
             (n)
             Sigebert
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               he
               took
               it
               from
               the
               Greeks
               .
            
             And
             (o)
             St.
             Augustine
             sets
             down
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               when
               the
               People
               at
            
             Milan
             
               were
               persecuted
               by
               the
            
             Arians
             ,
             
               and
               resolved
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               keep
               them
               well
               employ'd
               he
               
               thought
               upon
               this
               Custome
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
            
             ;
             Which
             not
             onely
             continued
             there
             ,
             but
             from
             thence
             spread
             into
             other
             Churches
             ,
             not
             without
             opposition
             in
             some
             Places
             ;
             as
             (p)
             St.
             Augustine
             confesses
             ,
             
               it
               met
               with
               some
               at
            
             Carthage
             ;
             But
             withall
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               wrote
               in
               Vindication
               of
               it
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Eastern
               Church
            
             it
             was
             of
             ancient
             use
             ,
             if
             (q)
             Socrates
             say
             true
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               begun
               upon
               a
               Divine
               Vision
               to
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             
               at
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             .
             But
             (r)
             Theodoret
             saith
             ,
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             brought
             it
             up
             there
             ;
             But
             the
             words
             of
             
               Theodorus
               Mopseustenus
            
             in
             (s)
             Nicetas
             seem
             to
             intimate
             ,
             
               that
               they
               took
               this
               Custome
               from
               the
            
             Syriack
             Churches
             ;
             However
             Theodoret
             attributes
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               Singing
               the
               Psalms
               of
            
             David
             
               in
               that
               manner
               in
               the
            
             Greek
             Churches
             to
             them
             ;
             From
             whence
             he
             saith
             
               it
               spread
               into
               other
               Parts
            
             .
             But
             we
             find
             by
             (t)
             St.
             
               Basil
               ,
               it
               was
               very
               hardly
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Neocaesarea
             ,
             
               because
               it
               was
               not
               introduced
               by
            
             Gregory
             ,
             
               who
               first
               settled
               the
               Church
               there
               .
               Neither
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             were
             the
             
               Litanies
               which
               they
               then
               used
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               him
               :
            
             And
             for
             that
             Custome
             of
             Singing
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               practised
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             Palaestine
             and
             Syria
             ,
             
               as
               far
               as
            
             Euphrates
             .
             But
             it
             came
             later
             into
             the
             Western
             Church
             .
             (u)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             Damasus
             
               first
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               used
               in
               all
               Churches
               by
               his
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ;
             But
             (w)
             
               Card.
               Baronius
            
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               plain
               falshood
               which
               the
               Pontifical
               Book
               affirms
               of
            
             Damasus
             
               his
               appointing
               the
               Psalms
               to
               be
               sung
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Epistles
               of
               St.
            
             Hierome
             and
             Damasus
             
               about
               it
               are
               counterfeit
            
             .
             Yet
             those
             are
             the
             Authorities
             which
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (x)
             Pamelius
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Ritualists
             rely
             upon
             .
             All
             that
             Baronius
             will
             allow
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Damasus
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             St.
             Jerome
             
               's
               Psalter
               was
               then
               introduced
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             (y)
             that
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             
               the
               old
               Translation
               of
               the
               Psalter
               is
               used
               in
               St.
            
             Peter
             's
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             ,
             
               Psalterium
               Romanum
            
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             which
             he
             forbids
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             But
             the
             same
             is
             onely
             used
             in
             the
             
               Ambrosian
               Office.
            
             And
             (z)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             observes
             ,
             that
             St.
             
               Gregory
               composed
               the
            
             Antiphonae
             
               at
               the
            
             Introitus
             ,
             
               and
               at
               the
            
             Responsoria
             ,
             &c.
             out
             of
             the
             
               old
               Version
            
             ,
             before
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             time
             ;
             Of
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               That
               the
               People
               at
            
             Rome
             
               were
               so
               accustom'd
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               learn
               
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               St.
            
             Jerome
             ;
             And
             the
             same
             Authour
             (a)
             observes
             likewise
             ,
             
               That
               the
               old
            
             Italick
             
               Version
               was
               not
               onely
               used
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               in
               all
               the
               Suburbicary
               Churches
               ,
               and
               other
               Churches
               ,
            
             Gaul
             
               onely
               excepted
            
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             Translation
             was
             called
             
               Versio
               Gallicana
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             immediately
             received
             into
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             .
             So
             that
             I
             see
             not
             how
             Baronius
             can
             make
             good
             his
             own
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Jerome
             
               's
               Translation
               of
               the
               Psalter
               was
               introduced
               by
            
             Damasus
             .
             But
             the
             use
             of
             Alleluja
             by
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             means
             ,
             as
             (b)
             St.
             Gregory
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               brought
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             Which
             Baronius
             thinks
             
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               some
               particular
               manner
               of
               using
               it
               .
            
             But
             how
             he
             can
             justifie
             the
             ancient
             use
             of
             the
             Singing
             Psalms
             at
             Rome
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             Damasus
             his
             time
             till
             Celestine
             was
             Pope
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Pontifical
               Book
            
             say
             true
             ,
             for
             that
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Celestine
             appointed
             David
             
               's
               Psalms
               to
               be
               sung
            
             Antiphonatim
             
               before
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               done
               before
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               Epistles
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               and
               the
               holy
               Gospel
               were
               read
               .
            
             Which
             words
             are
             repeated
             by
             
               Alcuinus
               ,
               Amalarius
               ,
               Rabanus
               Maurus
               ,
               Walafridus
               Strabo
               ,
               Berno
               Augiensis
               ,
            
             and
             several
             other
             Ritualists
             and
             Historians
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             (c)
             Pamelius
             his
             Collection
             ,
             and
             (d)
             
             Cassander's
             ,
             besides
             the
             Authours
             themselves
             ;
             But
             (e)
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               use
               of
               Singing
               the
               Psalms
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             which
             we
             are
             to
             take
             upon
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             he
             brings
             no
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             (f)
             St.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               we
               have
               the
               Precept
               and
               Example
               of
            
             Christ
             
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               singing
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               .
            
             But
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             
             David's
             Psalms
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Customs
               of
               Churches
               were
               very
               different
               about
               this
               matter
               .
               In
               the
               Churches
               of
               Africa
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               confined
               themselves
               to
               the
               Prophetical
               Hymns
               ,
            
             for
             which
             they
             were
             upbraided
             by
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             as
             too
             grave
             and
             formal
             ;
             But
             he
             allows
             Singing
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             
               Solemn
               Parts
            
             of
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             joins
             
               Reading
               the
               Lessons
               ,
               Preaching
               and
               Prayer
               ;
               either
               aloud
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               in
               common
               ,
               by
               the
               Deacon's
               giving
               notice
               .
            
             (g)
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             mentions
             the
             
               Hymns
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             without
             declaring
             whether
             they
             were
             composed
             or
             inspired
             ;
             And
             so
             do
             (h)
             Pliny
             and
             
             (i)
             Tertullian
             in
             some
             Places
             .
             But
             in
             his
             (k)
             Apology
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               both
               were
               used
            
             .
             (l)
             Eusebius
             mentions
             
               the
               Hymns
               composed
               by
               Christians
               which
               proved
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             And
             (m)
             the
             great
             esteem
             the
             
               Hymns
               of
               Nepos
            
             were
             in
             ;
             and
             (n)
             
               the
               complaint
               against
            
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
             
               for
               laying
               aside
               the
               Hymns
               made
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Council
             of
             (o)
             
               Laodicea
               first
               restrained
               the
               use
               of
               Private
               Hymns
               in
               the
               Churches
               Service
               ,
            
             the
             
               Greek
               Canonists
            
             understand
             this
             Canon
             of
             
               Apocryphal
               Psalms
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
             Salomon's
             Psalter
             published
             by
             
               La
               Cerda
            
             out
             of
             the
             
               Auspurg
               MS.
            
             which
             he
             highly
             magnifies
             ,
             and
             almost
             believes
             to
             be
             genuine
             ;
             But
             if
             this
             Canon
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             humane
             Compositions
             ;
             it
             was
             never
             received
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Hymns
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             St.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Prudentius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             been
             generally
             used
             .
             And
             the
             
               Ambrosian
               Hymns
            
             were
             received
             into
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             second
             Council
             at
             (p)
             Tours
             ;
             And
             (q)
             Cassander
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               not
               onely
               those
               made
               by
               St.
            
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               but
               others
               in
               imitation
               of
               him
               ,
               were
               called
               by
               his
               name
            
             ;
             Which
             (r)
             
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             confirms
             ;
             But
             among
             those
             the
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             is
             not
             reckon'd
             by
             Cassander
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             of
             the
             
               Ambrosian
               Composition
               ,
               for
               those
               Hymns
               ended
               their
               Sentence
               every
               fourth
               Verse
               ,
            
             as
             he
             observes
             .
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             is
             commonly
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             the
             Ritualists
             quote
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             Datius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Milan
             .
             But
             (s)
             Gavantus
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Learned
               Men
               of
            
             Milan
             
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Chronicle
               of
            
             Datius
             
               among
               them
            
             .
             (t)
             Mabillon
             sent
             to
             them
             to
             enquire
             particularly
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             return'd
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               they
               had
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               But
               that
               there
               was
               such
               a
               Title
               put
               upon
               a
               Book
               written
               by
               other
               Authours
               .
            
             In
             an
             old
             Collection
             of
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             an
             old
             Latine
             and
             French
             Psalter
             mention'd
             by
             (u)
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ,
             this
             Hymn
             is
             attributed
             to
             St.
             Nicetius
             .
             And
             there
             were
             two
             of
             that
             name
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ;
             The
             former
             of
             which
             ,
             might
             probably
             be
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             .
             The
             one
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Triers
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Auvergn
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             535.
             highly
             commended
             for
             his
             Eloquence
             and
             Sanctity
             by
             (w)
             
               Gregorius
               Turonensis
            
             ,
             (x)
             Fortunatus
             and
             others
             ;
             And
             the
             other
             of
             great
             
             fame
             too
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Council
             there
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             567.
             
             But
             against
             this
             latter
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             Objection
             from
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             Hymn
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             c.
             11.
             who
             died
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             543.
             
             It
             is
             likewise
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             (y)
             Caesarius
             ,
             drawn
             up
             by
             Tetradius
             ,
             c.
             21.
             who
             died
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             (z)
             Aurelianus
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Lyons
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             549.
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Sacerdos
             ,
             Predecessour
             to
             Nicetius
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             against
             the
             former
             Nicetius
             ,
             since
             (a)
             Menardus
             confidently
             affirms
             
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               this
               Hymn
               in
               any
               Writers
               before
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             look
             on
             this
             Hymn
             ,
             as
             owing
             its
             Original
             to
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             (b)
             Cassian
             takes
             notice
             
               that
               in
               the
            
             Gallican
             Churches
             ,
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             
               &c.
               was
               said
               by
               the
               People
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Psalm
               .
            
             But
             
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               at
            
             Rome
             
               they
               used
               it
               rarely
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ;
               but
               more
               frequently
               after
               the
            
             Responsoria
             .
             From
             hence
             the
             three
             Cardinals
             ,
             (c)
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               (d)
               Baronius
            
             and
             (e)
             Bona
             all
             conclude
             
               those
               Ritualists
               mistaken
               who
               make
            
             Damasus
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               adding
               the
            
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Psalm
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Epistle
               under
               the
               name
               of
               St.
            
             Jerome
             
               to
               him
               about
               it
               is
               notoriously
               false
               ,
            
             and
             withall
             they
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               other
               Ritualists
               are
               mistaken
               who
               attribute
               it
               to
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ;
             Because
             then
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             such
             difference
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             several
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             
               Aethiopick
               Eucharistical
               Office
            
             of
             the
             318
             Fathers
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             bestow'd
             on
             me
             by
             my
             worthy
             Friend
             ,
             Doctour
             Castle
             ,
             this
             Hymn
             it self
             is
             not
             used
             ;
             But
             the
             Office
             consists
             chiefly
             of
             a
             Lofty
             and
             Divine
             Paraphrase
             upon
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             Dioscorus
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Prayers
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             from
             (f)
             St.
             
             Basil's
             Discourse
             concerning
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Hymn
             it self
             was
             of
             ancient
             use
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Churches
             Service
             it
             was
             used
             ;
             But
             (g)
             Cassian
             saith
             ,
             
               over
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               it
               was
               used
               onely
               to
               conclude
               the
            
             Antiphona
             .
             By
             which
             he
             understands
             a
             Hymn
             between
             the
             
               Psalms
               ;
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             observes
             great
             diversity
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
               ;
               Some
               put
               it
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               into
               all
               Offices
               ;
               Some
               at
               the
               end
               of
               
               every
               Psalm
               ;
               Some
               at
               every
               breaking
               off
               the
               longer
               Psalms
               ;
               Some
               after
               the
            
             Responsals
             ;
             But
             the
             use
             in
             general
             was
             universally
             approved
             ,
             onely
             the
             Greeks
             found
             fault
             with
             the
             Latines
             for
             putting
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             
               Sicut
               erat
               in
               principio
            
             ,
             but
             the
             use
             thereof
             was
             required
             in
             all
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             (h)
             Caesarius
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Arles
             (
             as
             (i)
             Uniformity
             was
             required
             by
             other
             Councils
             .
             )
             
               Cardinal
               Bona
            
             ,
             following
             Baronius
             ,
             makes
             that
             Council
             much
             elder
             which
             required
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Hymn
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             Subscriptions
             in
             Sirmondus
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             he
             observes
             that
             mistake
             in
             Baronius
             to
             have
             risen
             from
             misunderstanding
             a
             Passage
             of
             
               Ado
               Viennensis
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               Morning
               Service
            
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             consisted
             chiefly
             in
             
               Lessons
               ,
               Hymns
            
             and
             Psalms
             of
             St.
             Jerome
             
               's
               translation
            
             ,
             with
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Psalm
             .
             The
             Latine
             Tongue
             being
             yet
             the
             common
             Language
             of
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             
               But
               are
               we
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               they
               met
               together
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               without
               any
               Prayers
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             then
             two
             sorts
             of
             Prayers
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Private
             Prayers
             of
             each
             particular
             Person
             by
             himself
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             concluding
             Collect
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Common
               Prayer
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             all
             joined
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             had
             such
             
               private
               Prayers
            
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             I
             prove
             from
             (k)
             Cassian
             ,
             who
             reproves
             the
             Custome
             of
             some
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
               ,
               who
               fell
               to
               their
               private
               Devotions
               on
               their
               Knees
               ,
               before
               the
               Psalm
               was
               well
               ended
               .
               But
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Egyptian
             
               Monks
               used
               to
               spend
               some
               time
               in
               Prayer
               to
               themselves
               standing
               ,
               and
               then
               fall
               down
               for
               a
               short
               space
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Adoration
               ,
               and
               presently
               rise
               up
               again
               ,
               continuing
               their
               Devotions
               standing
               .
            
             All
             which
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             sense
             ;
             but
             that
             between
             the
             Psalms
             a
             time
             was
             allow'd
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Egyptian
               Monasteries
            
             ,
             for
             private
             Devotions
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             .
             (l)
             
               Gregor
               Turonensis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
            
             Gallican
             
               Churches
               the
               Deacon
               did
               Silentium
               indicere
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Priest
             did
             it
             by
             the
             (m)
             
               Mozarabick
               Liturgy
            
             ,
             which
             
               Eugenius
               Roblesius
            
             understands
             onely
             of
             
               making
               the
               People
               attentive
            
             ;
             Which
             I
             grant
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Deacon's
             Office
             and
             Design
             in
             
             
               commanding
               Silence
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             several
             passages
             in
             the
             ancient
             Liturgies
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             farther
             meaning
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             People
             were
             for
             a
             time
             there
             to
             attend
             to
             their
             own
             
               private
               Prayers
            
             ,
             appears
             not
             improbable
             to
             me
             on
             these
             Considerations
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Gregory
               Turonensis
            
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             Place
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               took
               that
               time
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               immediately
               break
               forth
               into
               a
               Prayer
               for
               the
               King
            
             ;
             Not
             that
             any
             Collect
             was
             then
             read
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             not
             the
             proper
             time
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             being
             a
             time
             of
             
               secret
               Prayers
            
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             moved
             with
             what
             the
             King
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             pray'd
             for
             him
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             bidden
             
               favere
               Linguis
            
             ,
             yet
             then
             (n)
             Brissonius
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               made
               their
               private
               Prayers
            
             ;
             And
             as
             the
             Deacons
             commanding
             Silence
             seems
             to
             be
             much
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             the
             Christians
             should
             fall
             short
             of
             their
             Devotions
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             great
             Argument
             to
             me
             ,
             is
             the
             small
             number
             of
             Collects
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             ;
             For
             the
             Christians
             spent
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             time
             in
             the
             
               publick
               Service
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Lord's-days
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Stationary
               days
            
             ;
             But
             all
             the
             other
             Offices
             could
             not
             take
             up
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             long
             
               Extemporary
               Prayers
            
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             tedious
             Ceremonies
             in
             all
             Parts
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Breviary
            
             and
             Missal
             introduced
             ,
             and
             the
             Collects
             of
             greatest
             Antiquity
             ,
             being
             very
             few
             and
             short
             ,
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             a
             competent
             part
             of
             the
             time
             was
             spent
             in
             private
             Devotions
             .
             A
             remainder
             whereof
             is
             still
             preserved
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Ordination
             of
             Priests
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             
               silence
               is
               commanded
               to
               be
               kept
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               Peoples
               secret
               Prayers
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Custome
             was
             observed
             at
             the
             
               Bidding
               of
               Prayers
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             direction
             for
             the
             People
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             in
             their
             (o)
             
               private
               Devotions
            
             ;
             After
             which
             follow'd
             the
             Lord's-prayer
             as
             the
             concluding
             Collect.
             But
             either
             that
             or
             another
             was
             still
             used
             after
             these
             
               silent
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             true
             ancient
             Reason
             of
             the
             Name
             :
             For
             (p)
             Micrologus
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               name
            
             Collecta
             
               was
               ,
               because
               the
               Priest
               therein
               did
               ,
               Omnium
               Precescolligere
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             (q)
             
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Necessarias
               omnium
               Petitiones
               compendiosâ
               brevitate
               colligere
               .
            
             This
             was
             distinct
             from
             the
             Prayer
             made
             
               ad
               Collectam
            
             ,
             before
             the
             People
             went
             to
             the
             
               Stationary
               
               Churches
            
             ;
             Of
             which
             
               Onuphrius
               Panvinius
            
             and
             Fronto
             in
             his
             
               Calendarium
               Romanum
            
             have
             said
             enough
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             ,
             the
             (r)
             Council
             of
             Agde
             shews
             that
             after
             the
             other
             Offices
             were
             performed
             in
             the
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Service
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             to
             be
             dismissed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             
               Collectâ
               Oratione
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             With
             a
             concluding
             Collect.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             to
             the
             
               Communion
               Service
            
             (s)
             Gennadius
             saith
             ,
             That
             Musaeus
             
               composed
               a
               large
               Volume
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               with
               several
               Offices
               according
               to
               the
               Seasons
               ,
               with
               a
               diversity
               of
               Lessons
               ,
               and
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Anthems
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               .
            
             This
             Book
             is
             called
             ,
             
               Liber
               Sacramentorum
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             
             Gregory's
             ,
             saith
             (t)
             Menardus
             in
             several
             MSS.
             and
             the
             
               old
               Missal
            
             published
             by
             Illyricus
             is
             called
             
               Ordo
               Sacramentorum
            
             ;
             Which
             was
             the
             Name
             given
             to
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Liturgick
               Offices
            
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Sacramenta
             ,
             both
             by
             St.
             Ambrose
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             as
             Menardus
             shews
             .
             (u)
             
               Cardinal
               Bona
            
             confesses
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               undoubted
               Evidence
               ,
               that
               the
               old
            
             Gallican
             
               Liturgy
               ,
               differ'd
               from
               the
            
             Roman
             ;
             And
             (w)
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               such
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Divine
               Offices
               ;
               But
               that
               the
            
             Gallican
             
               Churches
               were
               very
               unwilling
               to
               change
               theirs
               for
               the
            
             Roman
             ,
             Matthias
             Flacius
             Illyricus
             (
             not
             Flavius
             ,
             as
             
               Le
               Cointe
            
             pretends
             to
             correct
             his
             Name
             )
             having
             found
             an
             ancient
             
               MS.
               
               Missal
            
             ,
             and
             discerning
             several
             different
             Prayers
             in
             it
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             ,
             thought
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             ancient
             
               Gallican
               Missal
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             followed
             by
             (x)
             
               Le
               Cointe
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             printed
             it
             at
             large
             in
             his
             Annals
             ;
             with
             an
             Epitome
             of
             it
             published
             by
             Menardus
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             Copy
             .
             But
             (y)
             he
             shews
             that
             Illyricus
             his
             Copy
             could
             not
             be
             of
             that
             Antiquity
             he
             pretends
             ,
             
               viz.
               Before
               the
               time
               of
            
             Gregory
             
               the
               Great
            
             :
             There
             being
             several
             things
             in
             it
             not
             of
             that
             Age
             ;
             Which
             were
             not
             in
             the
             
               old
               Missal
            
             of
             986.
             and
             were
             in
             another
             of
             later
             date
             ;
             To
             which
             
               Le
               Cointe
            
             returns
             no
             Answer
             ;
             But
             because
             this
             differs
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             ,
             he
             concludes
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Gallican
             ;
             Whereas
             ,
             upon
             perusing
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             rather
             to
             be
             a
             Supplement
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             for
             the
             Devotion
             of
             those
             that
             celebrate
             it
             ,
             consisting
             chiefly
             of
             
               private
               Prayers
            
             to
             be
             used
             by
             them
             before
             Celebration
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             Singing
             of
             the
             
               Several
               
               Hymns
            
             :
             For
             the
             common
             parts
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Introitus
               ,
               Epistola
               ,
               Graduale
               ,
               Evangelium
               ,
               Offertorium
               ,
               Secreta
               ,
               Praefatio
               ,
               Communio
               ,
               &
               Post-communio
               ,
            
             are
             onely
             referr'd
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             set
             down
             ;
             Whereas
             if
             this
             had
             been
             the
             
               Gallican
               Missal
            
             ,
             all
             those
             parts
             would
             have
             been
             set
             down
             rather
             more
             distinctly
             than
             others
             .
             (z)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             thinks
             it
             
               not
               to
               have
               been
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               tenth
               Century
               ,
               about
               which
               time
               several
               such
               private
               Missals
               were
               made
               .
            
             But
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             certainly
             this
             was
             not
             the
             old
             Gallican
             
               Missal
               :
               What
               it
               was
            
             ,
             he
             thinks
             
               hard
               to
               determine
            
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             so
             too
             ;
             If
             such
             Authours
             as
             Hilduinus
             must
             be
             relied
             on
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             mentions
             
               the
               old
               Missals
               which
               contained
               the
            
             Gallican
             
               Liturgy
               from
               the
               first
               reception
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               till
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Missal
               was
               received
            
             ;
             But
             he
             is
             an
             Authour
             of
             no
             Authority
             ,
             and
             quotes
             these
             Missals
             for
             a
             thing
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
            
             Dionysius
             Areopagita
             in
             Gaul
             .
             And
             he
             pretends
             ,
             that
             
               Innocentius
               ,
               Gelasius
            
             and
             
               Gregory
               ,
               all
               endeavour'd
               to
               alter
               the
            
             Gallican
             Liturgy
             ,
             which
             continued
             in
             use
             till
             
             Pepin's
             time
             :
             So
             that
             from
             Hilduinus
             no
             certain
             Note
             can
             be
             taken
             .
             It
             is
             much
             more
             material
             which
             (a)
             
               Berno
               Augiensis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
            
             Archives
             
               of
               their
               Monastery
               ,
               he
               found
               an
               old
               Missal
               wherein
               the
               Offices
               were
               very
               differently
               ordered
               from
               what
               they
               were
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             .
             And
             he
             mentions
             one
             remarkable
             particular
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Difference
             I
             shall
             observe
             in
             the
             
               Communion
               Service
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Creed
               was
               not
               said
               nor
               sung
               at
            
             Rome
             
               after
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             They
             gave
             this
             Reason
             ,
             
               because
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               was
               never
               infected
               with
               Heresie
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             Henry
             
               I.
               was
               so
               little
               satisfied
               with
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               ceased
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               introduced
               it
               at
            
             Rome
             ;
             which
             ,
             saith
             (b)
             Baronius
             ,
             was
             done
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1014.
             but
             he
             seems
             not
             pleased
             
               that
               the
               former
               Custome
               was
               broken
               .
            
             Before
             that
             time
             ,
             none
             that
             speak
             of
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             ever
             mention
             the
             Creed
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Alcuinus
               ,
               Amalarius
               ,
               Rabanus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             And
             this
             cannot
             be
             understood
             barely
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             or
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             ,
             as
             (c)
             Menardus
             well
             proves
             ,
             
               because
               then
            
             Berno
             
               would
               have
               spoken
               more
               distinctly
            
             .
             And
             the
             
               Athanasian
               Creed
            
             ,
             
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             trace
             it
             ,
             was
             first
             used
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             that
             use
             first
             mention'd
             by
             
               Abbo
               Floriacensis
            
             in
             some
             Fragments
             sent
             by
             
               Nicolaus
               Faber
            
             to
             (d)
             Baronius
             .
             But
             whosoever
             considers
             the
             universal
             Silence
             about
             that
             Creed
             before
             ,
             and
             compares
             it
             with
             the
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             first
             Canon
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             which
             then
             took
             so
             many
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Offices
            
             into
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
               Churches
            
             will
             see
             Reason
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Creed
             was
             originally
             of
             a
             
               Gallican
               Composition
            
             ,
             and
             thence
             was
             carried
             into
             Spain
             upon
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Goths
             from
             Arianism
             ,
             wherein
             several
             Expressions
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Works
             .
             Ruffinus
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               those
               that
               were
               to
               be
               baptized
               did
               at
            
             Rome
             
               repeat
               the
               Creed
            
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             another
             thing
             from
             its
             use
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             which
             both
             Baronius
             and
             (e)
             Bona
             confess
             was
             so
             lately
             introduced
             at
             Rome
             .
             So
             that
             here
             we
             have
             one
             considerable
             difference
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Offices
            
             from
             those
             of
             other
             Churches
             ;
             For
             (f)
             Isidore
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Creed
               was
               then
               used
               in
               the
            
             Gothick
             
               Churches
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             As
             the
             
               Church
               Service
            
             was
             then
             called
             ;
             For
             that
             it
             had
             no
             Relation
             to
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             appears
             by
             
               Concil
               .
               Aurel.
            
             3.
             can
             .
             29.
             
             Where
             we
             find
             the
             name
             of
             Sacrifice
             applied
             to
             the
             
               Evening
               Service
               ,
               Sacrificia
               Matutina
               Missarum
               ,
               sive
               Vespertina
            
             ;
             And
             so
             (g)
             Cassian
             uses
             
               Sacrificia
               Vespertina
            
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             Custome
             of
             Sacrificing
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             (h)
             Honoratus
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Hilarius
             of
             Arles
             ,
             calls
             it
             
               Sacrificium
               Vespertinae
               Laudis
            
             .
             And
             Missa
             was
             then
             used
             for
             the
             
               publick
               Service
            
             ,
             as
             (i)
             Cassander
             and
             others
             shew
             .
             In
             the
             Rule
             of
             St.
             
               Benedict
               ,
               Missae
            
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             concluding
             Collects
             at
             the
             
               Canonical
               Hours
            
             .
             (k)
             Cassian
             useth
             Missa
             for
             any
             
               publick
               meeting
               at
               Prayers
            
             ,
             thence
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               Missa
               Nocturna
            
             and
             
               Missa
               Orationum
            
             ,
             and
             
               Missa
               Canonica
            
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Nocturnal
               Office
            
             among
             the
             Monks
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             
               Concil
               .
               Agath
            
             .
             c.
             30.
             
             We
             reade
             of
             
               Missae
               Vespertinae
            
             .
             But
             afterwards
             the
             name
             was
             appropriated
             to
             the
             most
             solemn
             part
             of
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Communion
               Service
            
             .
             In
             which
             the
             Creed
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             third
             
               Council
               of
            
             Toledo
             ,
             c.
             2.
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Spain
             and
             Gallaecia
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             Copies
             have
             it
             ,
             
               of
               Gallia
            
             ;
             Which
             
             is
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Edict
             of
             Reccaredus
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             which
             extended
             to
             that
             Part
             of
             
               Gallia
               Narbonensis
            
             ,
             then
             under
             the
             
               Gothick
               Power
            
             ;
             Where
             a
             (l)
             Council
             met
             under
             Reccaredus
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             time
             .
             In
             which
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             was
             decreed
             to
             be
             used
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               every
               Psalm
            
             ;
             Which
             was
             observed
             by
             the
             other
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             in
             
             Cassian's
             time
             .
             It
             seems
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Spanish
               Churches
            
             did
             follow
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Gallican
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Offices
            
             as
             well
             as
             this
             ;
             Which
             appears
             by
             the
             Passage
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Carolus
               Calvus
            
             produced
             by
             (m)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             ,
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               Gallican
               Offices
            
             before
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Roman
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               had
               seen
               and
               heard
               how
               different
               they
               were
               by
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Toledo
             ,
             
               who
               had
               celebrated
               the
               Offices
               of
               their
               Church
               before
               him
               .
            
             Which
             had
             signified
             nothing
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             unless
             the
             Gothick
             and
             
               Gallican
               Offices
            
             had
             then
             agreed
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             the
             old
             
               Gallican
               Service
            
             can
             be
             gather'd
             from
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             
               Mozarabick
               Liturgy
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             settled
             by
             (n)
             
               Card.
               Ximenes
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Chapel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Toledo
             ;
             or
             as
             it
             is
             performed
             on
             certain
             days
             at
             Salamanca
             ,
             because
             many
             Alterations
             might
             be
             in
             those
             Offices
             as
             well
             as
             others
             in
             so
             long
             time
             ;
             And
             such
             no
             doubt
             there
             were
             ,
             as
             (o)
             Mariana
             confesseth
             ,
             
               by
               the
               length
               of
               time
            
             ;
             although
             it
             did
             bear
             the
             Name
             of
             Leander
             and
             Isidore
             .
             For
             (p)
             
               Julianus
               Toletanus
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             review'd
             the
             whole
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             alter'd
             and
             added
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             
               Johannes
               Caesaraugustanus
            
             and
             Conantius
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             
               Petrus
               Ilerdensis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Salvus
               Abbaildensis
            
             ,
             besides
             such
             whose
             Names
             are
             not
             preserved
             ;
             But
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             trace
             the
             ancient
             Customs
             of
             the
             
               Gothick
               Missal
            
             we
             may
             probably
             infer
             what
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             at
             that
             time
             were
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             the
             
               Roman
               Offices
            
             .
             As
             besides
             this
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Prophetical
               Lessons
            
             were
             always
             to
             be
             read
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             
               Mozarabick
               Liturgy
            
             :
             and
             accordingly
             three
             Books
             were
             laid
             upon
             the
             Altar
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             (q)
             
               Gregorius
               Turonensis
            
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gospels
               .
            
             But
             nothing
             but
             the
             Epistle
             and
             Gospel
             were
             read
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             as
             is
             shew'd
             already
             ;
             Which
             manifests
             that
             the
             Book
             under
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             Name
             ,
             called
             the
             Lectionarius
             or
             Comes
             must
             be
             counterfeit
             ;
             Because
             therein
             Lessons
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             are
             set
             down
             :
             And
             the
             Authorities
             of
             
               Berno
               Augiensis
               ,
               Micrologus
            
             and
             
               Radulphus
               Tungrensis
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             best
             (r)
             Pamelius
             could
             find
             ,
             are
             not
             great
             enough
             against
             so
             plain
             Evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             Lectionarius
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             St.
             Jerome
             .
             And
             he
             confesses
             that
             Amalarius
             several
             times
             onely
             mentions
             the
             
               Auctor
               Lectionarii
            
             without
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             name
             ,
             who
             lived
             a
             good
             while
             before
             them
             .
             But
             in
             this
             the
             Roman
             Church
             had
             its
             peculiar
             Rites
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Milan
             ,
             first
             a
             Lesson
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             was
             read
             before
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (s)
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             St.
             (t)
             Basil
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Lessons
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               New
               Testament
               were
               read
               .
            
             By
             the
             (u)
             Council
             of
             
               Laodicea
               ,
               all
               the
               Canonical
               Books
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               .
               Zonaras
            
             observes
             ,
             on
             the
             16.
             
             Canon
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             
               That
               before
               this
               Council
               there
               were
               nothing
               but
               Prayers
               before
               the
               Consecration
               :
            
             But
             therein
             he
             was
             certainly
             mistaken
             ;
             For
             (w)
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lessons
               were
               read
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Prophets
               as
               well
               as
               Apostles
               .
            
             But
             Balsamon
             and
             Aristenus
             restrain
             this
             Canon
             onely
             to
             Saturdays
             ;
             And
             it
             enjoins
             
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Gospels
            
             then
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             accustomed
             before
             ,
             There
             being
             no
             Religious
             Assemblies
             in
             those
             Parts
             on
             that
             day
             :
             But
             by
             the
             same
             Canon
             we
             find
             ,
             
               That
               where
               the
               Gospels
               were
               read
               ,
               other
               Scriptures
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               too
               .
            
             It
             is
             observed
             by
             (x)
             
               Dominicus
               Macer
            
             ,
             that
             
               at
               the
               Lessons
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               the
            
             Greeks
             
               do
               sit
               ;
               But
               stand
               at
               those
               out
               of
               the
               New.
            
             (y)
             Sozomen
             reckons
             it
             as
             a
             peculiar
             Custome
             of
             
               Alexandria
               .
               That
               the
               Bishop
               did
               not
               rise
               up
               at
               the
               Gospels
               :
            
             And
             Nicephorus
             *
             Callisthus
             saith
             ,
             It
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             After
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Sermon
             follow'd
             in
             other
             Churches
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             old
             
               Roman
               Offices
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             any
             Sermon
             to
             the
             People
             .
             (z)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               uninterrupted
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               to
               our
               own
               ,
               for
               the
               Sermon
               to
               follow
               after
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             And
             he
             doth
             sufficiently
             
             prove
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             practice
             of
             it
             in
             
               other
               Churches
            
             ,
             especially
             the
             Gallican
             ;
             But
             he
             offers
             no
             proof
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             (a)
             Sozomen
             observes
             it
             as
             the
             peculiar
             Custome
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               no
               Preaching
               in
               it
               ;
               neither
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               one
               else
               .
               Valesius
            
             seems
             to
             wonder
             at
             it
             ;
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               it
               had
               not
               been
               true
               ,
            
             Cassiodore
             ,
             
               who
               certainly
               knew
               the
               Customs
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               would
               never
               have
               repeated
               it
               .
            
             In
             the
             Sacramentary
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             The
             Offertory
             immediately
             follows
             after
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             And
             Micrologus
             saith
             ,
             
               Finito
               Evangelio
               ,
               statim
               est
               offerendum
               ,
            
             c.
             10.
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             the
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
            
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Ordo
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             published
             by
             (b)
             Cassander
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             There
             
               the
               Bishop
               is
               to
               be
               attended
               on
               after
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Preaching
            
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             
               Then
               the
               Creed
               is
               to
               be
               sung
               :
            
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Custome
             the
             (c)
             
               Gemma
               Animae
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             when
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               after
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               preaches
               to
               the
               People
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Leo
            
             did
             make
             some
             Sermons
             on
             solemn
             Occasions
             ;
             
               But
               he
               was
               the
               first
               that
               did
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             (d)
             Quesnel
             ,
             if
             Sozomen
             may
             be
             believed
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             ,
             That
             upon
             some
             extraordinary
             Occasions
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             might
             speak
             to
             the
             People
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             Liberius
             is
             said
             ,
             by
             St.
             (e)
             Ambrose
             ,
             to
             have
             done
             at
             St.
             
             Peter's
             ;
             But
             this
             signifies
             nothing
             to
             the
             constant
             Office
             of
             Preaching
             which
             was
             not
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             any
             Bishop
             before
             Leo
             ,
             nor
             by
             many
             after
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             other
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             (f)
             
               Christianus
               Lupus
            
             observes
             ,
             The
             Bishops
             called
             their
             Office
             
               Praedicationis
               Officium
            
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Profession
             both
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             among
             (g)
             Sirmondus
             his
             Formulae
             published
             out
             of
             ancient
             Copies
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Royal
               Confirmation
            
             they
             were
             charged
             
               to
               be
               diligent
               in
               Preaching
            
             .
             The
             same
             Authour
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
               was
               so
               strict
               in
               requiring
               it
               ,
               That
               he
               made
               the
               Penalty
               of
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               to
               be
               no
               less
               than
               Deposition
               .
            
             Which
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Canon
            
             58.
             
             The
             Council
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             c.
             19.
             
               charges
               the
               Bishops
               to
               preach
               constantly
               .
               But
               especially
               on
               the
               Lord's-days
            
             ;
             The
             want
             whereof
             was
             extremely
             
             lamented
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             by
             (h)
             Barlaam
             ,
             and
             (i)
             
               Gregorius
               Protosyncellus
            
             .
             And
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             in
             the
             
               Armenian
               Churches
            
             hath
             brought
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Order
               into
               so
               great
               Contempt
               ,
            
             as
             (k)
             
               Clemens
               Galanus
            
             reports
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             a
             long
             time
             among
             them
             )
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               use
               their
               Bishops
               for
               little
               else
               but
               to
               give
               Orders
            
             ;
             But
             the
             onely
             Men
             in
             esteem
             are
             their
             Vartabret
             (
             whom
             he
             renders
             
               Magistri
               ,
               their
               Preachers
            
             ;
             )
             Whom
             the
             People
             regard
             far
             beyond
             their
             
               Bishops
               ,
               because
            
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               they
               represent
            
             Christ
             
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               was
            
             Rabbi
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Teacher
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Western
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Milan
             ,
             (l)
             St.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               heard
            
             St.
             
               Ambrose
               every
               Lord's-day
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             (m)
             
               He
               accounted
               it
               the
               proper
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               to
               preach
            
             ;
             Which
             he
             performed
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Churches
             (n)
             
               after
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Dismission
             of
             the
             Catechumeni
             ;
             But
             by
             the
             
               Mozarabick
               Liturgy
            
             ,
             the
             Sermon
             was
             after
             their
             dismission
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             had
             peculiar
             Offices
             after
             the
             Sermon
             ;
             So
             (o)
             
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               some
               of
               those
               Prayers
               were
               still
               in
               use
               among
               many
               .
            
             And
             (p)
             
               Micrologus
               ,
               That
               the
               Prayer
            
             ,
             Veni
             Sanctificator
             ,
             
               &c.
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
            
             Gallican
             Ordo
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             more
             clear
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Communion
               Service
            
             wherein
             all
             the
             
               Ancient
               Offices
            
             agreed
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             
               Sursum
               Corda
            
             ,
             and
             
               Habemus
               ad
               Dominum
            
             used
             in
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             as
             plain
             Testimonies
             of
             their
             use
             in
             the
             African
             and
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             as
             the
             Roman
             ;
             before
             the
             
               Roman
               Offices
            
             came
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             other
             Churches
             .
             The
             
               Gratias
               agamus
               Domino
               Deo
               nostro
            
             ,
             and
             
               Vere
               dignum
               &
               justum
               est
               aequum
               &
               salutare
               ,
               nos
               tibi
               semper
               &
               ubique
               gratias
               agere
               ,
            
             are
             mention'd
             by
             St.
             Cyril
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             Writers
             :
             This
             latter
             part
             in
             the
             
               Mozarabick
               Liturgy
            
             is
             called
             Inlatio
             .
             The
             Trisagion
             was
             generally
             used
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             which
             was
             said
             to
             have
             come
             by
             Revelation
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Proclus
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             But
             that
             which
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Trisagium
             in
             the
             
               Ambrosian
               Missal
            
             ,
             and
             was
             used
             with
             a
             more
             ample
             Paraphrase
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Churches
            
             .
             All
             these
             parts
             are
             retained
             in
             the
             excellent
             Office
             of
             our
             Church
             ▪
             
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             our
             Dissenters
             weakly
             imagine
             )
             but
             from
             the
             consent
             of
             
               all
               the
               ancient
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             Which
             it
             hath
             follow'd
             likewise
             in
             the
             putting
             them
             into
             a
             Language
             understood
             by
             the
             People
             (
             as
             (q)
             Cassander
             fully
             shews
             .
             )
             And
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               Hymn
               ,
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             Addition
             to
             the
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             was
             used
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             (r)
             
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Passage
             in
             (s)
             Athanasius
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             several
             
               Greek
               MSS.
            
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             was
             called
             
               Hymnus
               Angelicus
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             
               Hymnus
               Matutinus
            
             from
             the
             ancient
             time
             of
             using
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             not
             onely
             from
             other
             MSS.
             but
             from
             the
             famous
             
               Alexandrian
               Copy
            
             of
             the
             LXX
             .
             where
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             large
             Letters
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Morning
               Hymn
            
             .
             It
             s
             use
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             is
             attested
             by
             the
             
               ancient
               MS.
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             And
             (t)
             Alcuinus
             makes
             St.
             Hilary
             of
             Poictou
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Inlarger
             of
             it
             .
             The
             
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Church
               Militant
            
             ;
             For
             
               Kings
               and
               Princes
            
             ;
             And
             all
             
               Ranks
               and
               Orders
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             The
             Commemoration
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ;
             The
             
               Reading
               the
               Words
               of
               Institution
            
             ;
             And
             using
             the
             Lord's-prayer
             ;
             Were
             in
             all
             the
             
               ancient
               Liturgies
            
             as
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Communion
               Service
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             look'd
             on
             as
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             then
             did
             the
             Difference
             consist
             between
             the
             Roman
             and
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             
               this
               Service
            
             ?
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             I
             shall
             go
             through
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             
               Gallican
               Office
            
             began
             with
             a
             
               peculiar
               Confession
            
             of
             Sins
             made
             by
             the
             Priest
             ;
             Which
             was
             called
             Apologia
             .
             A
             form
             whereof
             (u)
             
               Cardinal
               Bona
            
             hath
             published
             out
             of
             a
             very
             
               ancient
               MS.
            
             in
             the
             
               Queen
               of
            
             Sweden
             
               's
               Library
            
             ;
             And
             which
             he
             proves
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               old
               Gallican
               Office.
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             several
             Forms
             of
             such
             Confessions
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             (w)
             Sacramentary
             of
             Gregory
             ;
             But
             all
             different
             from
             
               the
               Gallican
               Form.
            
             In
             the
             old
             Missal
             of
             Rataldus
             ,
             Abbat
             of
             Corbey
             ,
             published
             by
             (x)
             Menardus
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             we
             reade
             that
             Form
             ,
             
               Suscipe
               Confessionem
               meam
               ,
               unica
               Spes
               Salutis
               
               meae
               ,
               Domine
               Deus
               meus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             follows
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             a
             general
             Confession
             of
             them
             .
             And
             a
             different
             Form
             is
             produced
             by
             (y)
             Menardus
             ,
             out
             of
             another
             ancient
             
               Missal
               ,
               which
            
             he
             calls
             the
             
               Codex
               Tilianus
            
             ,
             and
             seems
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               old
               Gallican
            
             mention'd
             by
             Bona
             ;
             And
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Forms
             of
             Confession
             and
             Supplication
             in
             the
             
               old
               Missal
            
             published
             by
             Illyricus
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             observe
             ;
             That
             the
             Form
             prescribed
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             is
             in
             none
             of
             them
             :
             viz.
             
               Confiteor
               Deo
               Omnipotenti
               ,
               B.
            
             Mariae
             
               semper
               Virgini
               ,
               B.
            
             Michaeli
             Archangelo
             ,
             &c.
             
               &
               omnibus
               Sanctis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Ideo
               precor
               B.
            
             Mariam
             ,
             
               &c.
               Omnes
               Sanctos
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               Orare
               pro
               me
               ad
               Dominum
               nostrum
               :
            
             For
             all
             the
             ancient
             Forms
             of
             Confession
             were
             onely
             
               to
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             And
             so
             they
             continued
             for
             1000
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             About
             which
             time
             Menardus
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               several
               ancient
               Missals
               before
               mention'd
               do
               bear
               Date
               .
            
             The
             Common
             Ritualists
             attribute
             the
             present
             Form
             to
             Pontianus
             ,
             or
             Damasus
             ,
             but
             
               without
               any
               Authority
            
             ,
             saith
             (z)
             
               Card.
               Bona.
            
             The
             first
             mention
             I
             can
             find
             of
             
               Confession
               to
               Saints
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             he
             sets
             down
             out
             of
             the
             
               Codex
               Chisii
            
             ;
             Which
             being
             in
             the
             (a)
             
               Lombard
               Character
            
             ,
             he
             ghesses
             to
             have
             been
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             tenth
             Century
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             (b)
             Micrologus
             agrees
             ;
             The
             Authour
             whereof
             lived
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             eleventh
             Century
             .
             So
             that
             this
             part
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             was
             neither
             in
             the
             Gregorian
             nor
             
               Gallican
               Offices
            
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             much
             later
             Original
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Gallican
               Office
            
             had
             
               peculiar
               Prefaces
            
             ,
             and
             Collects
             different
             from
             the
             Roman
             .
             By
             the
             Prefaces
             are
             understood
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Service
             which
             immediately
             goes
             before
             
               the
               Consecration
            
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Office
               ,
               Contestatio
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Gothick
               ,
               Illatio
            
             ,
             shewing
             not
             onely
             the
             general
             
               Fitness
               for
               us
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               to
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
            
             ;
             But
             the
             
               particular
               Reason
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Day
               .
            
             Of
             which
             kind
             of
             Prefaces
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             allow'd
             but
             nine
             ,
             which
             were
             attributed
             to
             Pope
             Gelasius
             ;
             But
             (c)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               number
               is
               to
               be
               found
               onely
               in
               the
               Missals
               ,
               after
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1200.
             
             For
             before
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             more
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             
             Gregory's
             Sacramentary
             ;
             But
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             left
             out
             afterwards
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Missal
            
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             of
             which
             
             none
             of
             the
             Ritualists
             give
             any
             tolerable
             account
             .
             However
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             shew
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             when
             they
             so
             confidently
             attributed
             the
             proper
             Prefaces
             to
             Gelasius
             ;
             As
             though
             Gregory
             would
             have
             slighted
             so
             much
             the
             Decree
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             appointed
             so
             many
             more
             ,
             if
             Gelasius
             had
             limited
             the
             number
             to
             Nine
             .
             But
             however
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             had
             
               peculiar
               Prefaces
            
             for
             all
             solemn
             Occasions
             .
             Of
             which
             (d)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             hath
             produced
             three
             remarkable
             Instances
             ,
             two
             out
             of
             the
             former
             ancient
             MS.
             of
             Nine
             hundred
             Years
             old
             ,
             which
             formerly
             belong'd
             to
             Petavius
             ,
             a
             Senatour
             of
             Paris
             ;
             And
             the
             third
             out
             of
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             
               Palatine
               Library
            
             ,
             translated
             to
             the
             Vatican
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Age.
             From
             these
             excellent
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             compared
             together
             we
             may
             in
             great
             measure
             understand
             the
             
               true
               Order
            
             and
             Method
             of
             the
             
               Communion
               Service
            
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Gallican
             and
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             especially
             on
             Saint's-days
             ;
             For
             no
             other
             Offices
             are
             preserved
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             made
             known
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             on
             those
             Occasions
             the
             Service
             began
             with
             particular
             Collects
             for
             the
             Day
             ;
             Then
             follow'd
             the
             Commemoration
             out
             of
             the
             Diptychs
             ;
             Then
             another
             
               Collect
               ,
               Post
               nomina
            
             ;
             After
             which
             the
             
               Collect
               ,
               ad
               Pacem
            
             ;
             Then
             the
             particular
             Prefaces
             relating
             to
             the
             Saint
             whose
             memory
             was
             celebrated
             ;
             with
             a
             larger
             account
             of
             his
             good
             Actions
             than
             is
             used
             in
             any
             of
             the
             
               Gregorian
               Prefaces
            
             ,
             expressed
             in
             a
             devout
             and
             pathetical
             manner
             ;
             Which
             ended
             in
             the
             Trisagion
             ;
             And
             was
             continued
             by
             another
             Collect
             to
             the
             Consecration
             ;
             After
             which
             follow'd
             a
             
               devout
               Prayer
               for
               benefit
               by
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             And
             after
             another
             Collect
             for
             the
             occasion
             follow'd
             the
             Lord's-prayer
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Conclusion
               for
               the
               Day
            
             :
             And
             the
             whole
             Service
             was
             concluded
             with
             a
             Benediction
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             a
             Collect
             after
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             a
             short
             Thanksgiving
             .
             This
             is
             a
             just
             and
             true
             Account
             from
             these
             authentick
             Offices
             of
             the
             
               Publick
               Service
            
             then
             used
             in
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             following
             the
             Gallican
             from
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             German
             ,
             whose
             particular
             Office
             is
             one
             of
             those
             preserved
             by
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             
               peculiar
               Preface
            
             his
             great
             Zeal
             is
             mention'd
             
               in
               Preaching
               and
               going
               up
               and
               down
               doing
               good
               in
            
             Gaul
             ,
             Italy
             and
             Britain
             ,
             
               for
               thirty
               years
               together
            
             .
          
           
           
             (
             3.
             )
             As
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Prayer
               of
               Consecration
            
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             magnified
             
               as
               Apostolical
            
             ,
             St.
             (e)
             Gregory
             affirms
             ,
             as
             plainly
             as
             he
             well
             could
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               first
               composed
               by
               a
               private
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             was
             not
             of
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             .
             Who
             that
             Scholar
             was
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             impossible
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             material
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             it
             was
             received
             into
             the
             
               publick
               Vse
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Some
             small
             additions
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             were
             made
             to
             it
             by
             several
             Popes
             ,
             till
             
             Gregory's
             time
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Ritualists
             ,
             shut
             up
             this
             Canon
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             was
             at
             that
             time
             performed
             in
             other
             Churches
             by
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Canon
             .
             For
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             
               Eastern
               Churches
            
             ,
             which
             had
             Forms
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             The
             
               African
               Churches
            
             did
             not
             follow
             
               the
               Roman
               Form.
            
             For
             although
             (f)
             Optatus
             mentions
             
               illud
               legitimum
               in
               Sacramentorum
               mysterio
            
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             
               a
               certain
               Form
            
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               the
               Roman
               Canon
            
             :
             And
             it
             evidently
             appears
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             (g)
             
               Marius
               Victorinus
            
             ,
             and
             (h)
             Fulgentius
             ,
             two
             African
             Writers
             ,
             who
             both
             mention
             some
             Prayers
             used
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Canon
            
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             Prefatory
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             do
             relate
             to
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Writer
             about
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             under
             St.
             
             Ambrose's
             name
             (
             for
             (i)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             will
             not
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             St.
             Ambrose
             )
             doth
             produce
             several
             Expressions
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             Consecration
             which
             agree
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Canon
            
             ;
             But
             then
             he
             adds
             a
             very
             considerable
             Passage
             ,
             which
             I
             hardly
             believe
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             most
             zealous
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Canon
            
             will
             say
             ,
             was
             ever
             part
             of
             it
             .
             (k)
             
               Fac
               nobis
               hanc
               oblationem
               ascriptam
               ,
               rationabilem
               ,
               acceptabilem
               ,
               quod
               est
               figura
               corporis
               &
               sanguinis
               Domini
               nostri
            
             Jesu
             Christi
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             Form
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Office
             of
             Saint
             German
             ,
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             repeating
             
               the
               Words
               of
               Institution
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Irisagion
             ,
             and
             
               Gloria
               in
               Excelsis
            
             .
             After
             which
             follow'd
             
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               for
               God's
               Holy
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               to
               descend
               upon
               the
               Oblation
               they
               made
               ,
               That
               it
               might
               be
               a
               spiritual
               Sacrifice
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ;
               And
               that
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Bloud
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               would
               
               with
               his
               own
               Right
               Hand
               defend
               those
               his
               Sacraments
            
             ;
             And
             then
             follow'd
             the
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             and
             other
             Collects
             .
             This
             Prayer
             after
             
               Consecration
               ,
               Card.
               Bona
            
             knows
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             ,
             as
             seeming
             wholly
             inconsistent
             with
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             for
             if
             that
             Doctrine
             had
             been
             then
             believed
             ,
             and
             by
             Consecration
             the
             Elements
             turn'd
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             To
             what
             purpose
             doth
             the
             Church
             then
             pray
             
               for
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               to
               descend
               upon
               the
               Elements
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             actually
             united
             already
             ?
             But
             (l)
             he
             makes
             a
             very
             hard
             shift
             to
             interpret
             these
             Words
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             descent
             on
             
               the
               Elements
            
             ,
             but
             
               on
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Communicants
               :
            
             But
             the
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               Descendat
               super
               haec
               quae
               tibi
               offerimus
               Verbum
               tuum
               Sanctum
               ,
            
             Which
             are
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             concerning
             
               the
               Elements
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             mere
             force
             ,
             can
             make
             any
             Man
             to
             understand
             them
             of
             
               the
               Receivers
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             Office
             concludes
             with
             a
             particular
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             those
             that
             had
             partaked
             of
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Expression
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             
               Christe
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               qui
               &
               tuo
               vesci
               corpore
               ,
               &
               tuum
               corpus
               effici
               vis
               fideles
               ,
               fac
               nobis
               in
               remissionem
               Peccatorum
               esse
               quod
               sumpsimus
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               O
               Christ
               ,
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               wouldest
               have
               thy
               People
               eat
               thy
               Body
               ,
               and
               become
               thy
               Body
               ,
               grant
               that
               we
               may
               be
               that
               which
               we
               have
               taken
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               our
               Sins
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Prayer
             was
             not
             that
             Christians
             might
             
               become
               the
               Natural
               Body
               of
            
             Christ
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             then
             believed
             ,
             That
             the
             Faithfull
             did
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             take
             
               the
               Natural
               Body
               of
            
             Christ
             ;
             But
             that
             which
             was
             
               the
               Body
               of
            
             Christ
             
               in
               such
               a
               mystical
               sense
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               .
            
             But
             Transubstantiation
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             meet
             with
             Expressions
             so
             disagreeing
             to
             it
             in
             their
             solemn
             Devotions
             .
             And
             it
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             (m)
             
               Card.
               Bona
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Custome
             of
             Elevation
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             Adoration
             ,
             is
             found
             in
             none
             of
             the
             ancient
             Sacramentaries
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
            
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Ritualists
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Alcuinus
               Amalarius
               ,
               Walafridus
               ,
               Micrologus
            
             and
             others
             .
             The
             same
             had
             been
             ingenuously
             confessed
             before
             by
             (n)
             Menardus
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Words
             :
             And
             although
             there
             may
             be
             Elevation
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             belief
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             yet
             ,
             since
             the
             Custome
             of
             Elevation
             was
             lately
             
             introduced
             into
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             then
             present
             by
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             then
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Consequences
             whereof
             were
             not
             certainly
             in
             use
             :
             For
             there
             was
             as
             much
             Reason
             for
             the
             Elevation
             and
             Adoration
             at
             that
             time
             as
             ever
             could
             be
             afterwards
             .
             But
             my
             Business
             is
             now
             onely
             to
             shew
             wherein
             the
             Gallican
             and
             
               British
               Churches
            
             differ'd
             from
             the
             Roman
             ,
             and
             not
             wherein
             they
             agreed
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             last
             difference
             was
             as
             to
             the
             
               Church
               Musick
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Romans
             were
             thought
             so
             far
             to
             excell
             other
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             That
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             Musick
             proved
             the
             great
             occasion
             of
             introducing
             their
             Offices
             :
             For
             (o)
             Charles
             the
             Great
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Father
            
             Pepin
             
               brought
               the
            
             Roman
             
               way
               of
               Singing
               into
               the
            
             Gallican
             
               Churches
               ,
               and
               their
               Offices
               along
               with
               it
               .
            
             And
             although
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               many
               Churches
               stood
               out
               then
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               means
               they
               were
               brought
               to
               it
               .
            
             And
             he
             caused
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Masters
             of
             Musick
             in
             Rome
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             there
             settled
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             the
             (p)
             
               French
               Churches
            
             :
             By
             which
             means
             the
             old
             Gallican
             Service
             was
             so
             soon
             forgotten
             ,
             That
             in
             (q)
             
               Carolus
               Calvus
            
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             send
             as
             far
             as
             Toledo
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             to
             perform
             the
             
               Old
               Offices
            
             before
             him
             ;
             So
             great
             a
             Power
             had
             the
             
               Roman
               Musick
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Prince's
             Authority
             in
             changing
             the
             ancient
             Service
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             .
             But
             thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             have
             cleared
             the
             ancient
             Service
             of
             these
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             shew'd
             their
             difference
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Offices
            
             .
          
           
             From
             which
             Discourse
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             omitted
             none
             of
             those
             Offices
             wherein
             all
             the
             
               Ancient
               Churches
            
             agreed
             ;
             And
             that
             where
             the
             British
             or
             Gallican
             and
             Roman
             differ'd
             ,
             our
             Church
             hath
             not
             follow'd
             the
             Roman
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             ;
             And
             therefore
             our
             Dissenters
             do
             unreasonably
             charge
             us
             with
             taking
             our
             Offices
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Declension
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               BRitain
               never
               totally
               subdued
               by
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               That
               ,
               the
               Occasion
               of
               the
               Miseries
               of
               the
               Britains
               in
               the
               Province
               ,
               by
               the
               Incursions
               from
               beyond
               the
               Wall.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Picts
               ,
               and
               Scots
               their
               mortal
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               The
               true
               Original
               of
               the
               Picts
               from
               Scandinavia
               .
            
             
               That
               Name
               not
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Old
                 Britains
              
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               
                 New
                 Colonies
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Scotish
                 Antiquities
              
               enquired
               into
               .
            
             
               An
               Account
               of
               them
               from
               
                 John
                 Fordon
              
               compared
               with
               that
               given
               by
               
                 Hector
                 Boethius
              
               and
               Buchanan
               .
            
             
               Of
               
               Hector's
               Authours
               ,
               
                 Veremundus
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 Hibernicus
              
               and
               their
               ancient
               Annals
               .
            
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Traditions
               and
               Annals
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               
                 British
                 Antiquities
              
               published
               by
               Geffrey
               of
               Monmouth
               in
               point
               of
               Credibility
               .
            
             
               A
               true
               Account
               of
               the
               Fabulous
               Antiquities
               of
               the
               Northern
               Nations
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               coming
               of
               the
               Scots
               into
               Britain
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Cause
               of
               the
               Declension
               and
               Ruine
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               was
               ,
               the
               laying
               them
               open
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               .
            
             
               Of
               Maximus
               his
               withdrawing
               the
               Roman
               Forces
               ;
               And
               the
               Emperour
               's
               sending
               numbers
               of
               Picts
               to
               draw
               them
               back
               .
            
             
               The
               miserable
               Condition
               of
               the
               Britains
               thus
               forsaken
               ;
               And
               supplies
               sent
               them
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Walls
               then
               built
               for
               their
               Security
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Legions
              
               then
               placed
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               great
               degeneracy
               of
               manners
               among
               the
               Britains
               .
            
             
               Of
               Intestine
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               calling
               in
               of
               Foreign
               Assistence
               .
            
             
               The
               Saxons
               first
               coming
               hither
               .
            
             
               Who
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               whence
               they
               came
               .
            
             
             
               
               Bede's
               Account
               examin'd
               ,
               and
               reconciled
               with
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               those
               times
               .
            
             
               His
               fixing
               the
               time
               of
               their
               coming
               justified
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Reasons
               of
               
               Vortigern's
               calling
               in
               the
               Saxons
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Dissatisfaction
               of
               the
               Britains
               upon
               their
               coming
               ,
               and
               
               Vortigern's
               League
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Valour
               of
               Vortimer
               and
               
                 Aurelius
                 Ambrosius
              
               against
               the
               Saxons
               .
            
             
               The
               different
               Account
               of
               the
               Battels
               between
               the
               Britains
               and
               Saxons
               among
               our
               Historians
               .
            
             
               The
               sad
               condition
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               imperfect
               Account
               given
               by
               the
               
                 British
                 History
              
               .
            
             
               Of
               King
               
               Arthur's
               Story
               and
               Success
               .
            
             
               Of
               Persons
               of
               greatest
               Reputation
               then
               in
               the
               British
               Churches
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               St.
               David
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Britains
               passing
               over
               to
               Aremorica
               .
            
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               that
               Colony
               stated
               .
            
             
               Gildas
               there
               writes
               his
               Epistle
               ;
               The
               Scope
               and
               Design
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Independency
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               proved
               from
               their
               carriage
               towards
               Augustine
               the
               Monk.
               
            
             
               The
               Particulars
               of
               that
               Story
               cleared
               ;
               And
               the
               whole
               concluded
               .
            
          
           
             BEing
             now
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             fatal
             Declension
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             look
             back
             on
             the
             time
             when
             their
             Miseries
             first
             began
             .
             For
             which
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             the
             Romans
             having
             never
             made
             an
             entire
             Conquest
             of
             the
             whole
             Island
             ;
             but
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             and
             excluding
             the
             rest
             by
             a
             Wall
             ;
             They
             still
             left
             a
             backdoor
             open
             for
             the
             poor
             
               Provincial
               Britains
            
             to
             be
             disturbed
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Roman
             Garrisons
             neglected
             their
             Duty
             or
             were
             overpowred
             by
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Who
             were
             now
             very
             much
             increased
             in
             those
             remoter
             parts
             of
             Britain
             ;
             Which
             being
             abandon'd
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             they
             became
             an
             easie
             Prey
             to
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ;
             Who
             ,
             from
             different
             parts
             ,
             took
             Possession
             of
             those
             Coasts
             which
             lay
             nearest
             to
             the
             Place
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             .
             Thus
             ,
             the
             Scots
             coming
             from
             Ireland
             ,
             entred
             upon
             the
             Southern
             and
             Western
             Parts
             ,
             as
             the
             Picts
             from
             Scandinavia
             had
             before
             
             done
             on
             the
             Northern
             .
             Our
             Learned
             (a)
             Antiquary
             was
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Picts
             
               were
               no
               other
               than
               the
               ancient
            
             Britains
             ,
             partly
             settled
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             before
             the
             Roman
             Invasion
             ,
             and
             partly
             retiring
             thither
             out
             of
             Impatience
             of
             the
             Roman
             Yoke
             ,
             who
             by
             degrees
             grew
             up
             into
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             People
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             question'd
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Stock
             of
             
               Old
               Britains
            
             in
             those
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Army
             under
             Galgacus
             ,
             and
             the
             Actions
             against
             
               Vrbicus
               ,
               Agricola
               ,
               Marcellus
            
             and
             Severus
             ;
             But
             their
             continual
             Wars
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Legions
            
             ,
             who
             were
             placed
             about
             the
             Wall
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             take
             all
             Advantages
             against
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             exhaust
             them
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             lessen
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             leave
             room
             enough
             for
             new
             Recruits
             to
             come
             in
             and
             take
             up
             part
             of
             their
             Countrey
             .
             And
             although
             for
             their
             own
             Security
             ,
             the
             Parts
             near
             the
             Wall
             might
             be
             well
             supplied
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             yet
             when
             so
             much
             Bloud
             retired
             to
             the
             Heart
             as
             was
             necessary
             to
             support
             Life
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             must
             be
             called
             off
             from
             the
             extreme
             parts
             for
             a
             fresh
             supply
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             parts
             must
             needs
             be
             left
             destitute
             of
             natural
             heat
             ,
             and
             Strength
             enough
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             .
             For
             during
             the
             War
             ,
             which
             continued
             for
             several
             Ages
             ,
             the
             very
             Life
             of
             the
             
               British
               Nation
            
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             ,
             was
             in
             perpetual
             danger
             ;
             And
             not
             onely
             the
             Duty
             and
             Service
             ,
             but
             the
             many
             Diseases
             and
             Accidents
             of
             War
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             in
             so
             long
             a
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             impair
             the
             British
             Strength
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             remoter
             Parts
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             void
             of
             Inhabitants
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             withstand
             a
             foreign
             Invasion
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               Dio
               ,
               Herodian
               ,
               Vopiscus
               ,
            
             &c.
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             any
             other
             Enemies
             the
             Romans
             hād
             at
             that
             time
             in
             those
             Parts
             besides
             the
             Britains
             ;
             But
             then
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             Argument
             may
             be
             thus
             turned
             upon
             Camden
             ,
             What
             makes
             the
             latter
             Writers
             so
             expresly
             and
             distinctly
             mention
             the
             Picts
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             no
             other
             than
             the
             
               Old
               Britains
            
             ,
             so
             often
             spoken
             of
             by
             
               Roman
               Historians
            
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             why
             their
             continuing
             an
             
               old
               Custome
            
             should
             now
             give
             them
             
               a
               new
               Name
            
             ?
             The
             Britains
             ,
             however
             rude
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             Picts
             then
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             at
             
             Caesar's
             coming
             .
             What
             makes
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             so
             of
             a
             sudden
             alter
             their
             Style
             ,
             and
             leave
             off
             a
             Name
             so
             famous
             
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Picts
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             heard
             of
             before
             ?
             The
             first
             mention
             we
             find
             of
             them
             is
             in
             (b)
             Eumenius
             his
             Panegyrick
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             where
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             different
             State
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             when
             Caesar
             subdued
             them
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             in
             Constantius
             his
             time
             :
             Then
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               were
               a
               rude
               ,
               half
               naked
               People
               ,
               and
               so
               easily
               vanquished
               ;
               But
               now
               the
            
             Britains
             
               were
               exercised
               by
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
            
             Picts
             
               and
               the
            
             Irish.
             Nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             ,
             than
             that
             Eumenius
             here
             distinguishes
             the
             Picts
             from
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             supposes
             them
             to
             be
             Enemies
             to
             each
             other
             .
             Neither
             can
             we
             reasonably
             think
             this
             a
             Name
             then
             taken
             up
             to
             distinguish
             the
             
               barbarous
               Britains
            
             from
             the
             Provincial
             :
             For
             that
             distinction
             had
             now
             been
             of
             a
             very
             long
             standing
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             been
             applied
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             met
             with
             it
             in
             Tacitus
             ,
             or
             Dio
             ,
             or
             Herodian
             ,
             or
             Zosimus
             ,
             who
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Extra-provincial
               Britains
            
             ,
             under
             no
             other
             Name
             but
             of
             Britains
             .
             (c)
             Dio
             is
             so
             exact
             as
             to
             set
             down
             the
             Names
             of
             distinction
             then
             used
             for
             those
             Britains
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
            
             ,
             the
             Maeatae
             ,
             and
             the
             Caledonii
             ;
             If
             the
             name
             of
             Picts
             had
             then
             comprehended
             them
             all
             ,
             no
             doubt
             he
             would
             have
             mention'd
             it
             on
             that
             occasion
             .
             (d)
             Zonaras
             likewise
             calls
             them
             all
             then
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Britains
             .
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             (e)
             
               Panegyrist
               himself
               calls
               the
            
             Caledonians
             ,
             Picts
             ,
             
               who
               were
               certainly
            
             Britains
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Non
               dico
            
             Caledonum
             ,
             aliorúmque
             Pictorum
             ,
             
               Silvas
               &
               Paludes
            
             :
             where
             
               H.
               Valesius
            
             observes
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             Non
             Dicaledonum
             aliorúmque
             Pictorum
             ;
             For
             (f)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             Picts
             
               were
               divided
               into
               the
            
             Dicaledones
             
               and
               the
            
             Vecturiones
             .
             It
             is
             ingeniously
             conjectured
             by
             Mr.
             Camden
             ,
             that
             these
             Names
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Situation
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             first
             from
             Dehe●
             and
             Caledones
             ,
             or
             the
             Caledonians
             on
             the
             Right-hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             from
             Chwithic
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             Left-hand
             in
             the
             
               British
               Language
            
             ;
             But
             Archbishop
             (g)
             Vsher
             observes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             supposing
             
               the
               Right-hand
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             
               to
               be
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               the
               Left-hand
               the
               East
            
             ;
             for
             he
             plainly
             proves
             ,
             
               that
               by
               the
               one
               is
               understood
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               the
               North.
            
             And
             (h)
             Bede
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Northern
             and
             Southern
             Picts
             were
             divided
             from
             each
             
             other
             by
             a
             Ridge
             of
             Mountains
             ;
             which
             (i)
             
               John
               Fordon
            
             saith
             ,
             was
             
               Mount
               Grampius
            
             ,
             which
             parted
             the
             Scots
             and
             the
             Picts
             .
             For
             the
             Scots
             came
             into
             that
             part
             of
             the
             
               Picts
               Countrey
            
             which
             lay
             next
             to
             Ireland
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             thither
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Reuda
             ,
             as
             (k)
             Bede
             saith
             .
             Who
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             was
             
               the
               Chief
               of
               the
               Six
               Sons
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             Ulster
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               as
            
             Giraldus
             Cambrensis
             
               saith
               ,
               with
               no
               small
               Fleet
               ,
               came
               into
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               there
               settled
               themselves
            
             ;
             from
             whom
             that
             Countrey
             was
             called
             Scotia
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             happen'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             as
             Archbishop
             (l)
             Vsher
             proves
             from
             the
             Anonymous
             Life
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             it
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             what
             (m)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               the
            
             Scots
             
               and
               the
            
             Picts
             
               were
               both
               joined
               against
               the
            
             Britains
             .
             The
             Scots
             ,
             as
             (n)
             Gildas
             and
             (o)
             Bede
             say
             ,
             
               coming
               from
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Picts
             
               from
               the
               North
            
             ;
             And
             so
             
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             Picts
             
               came
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             
               from
               the
               West
               ;
               who
               took
               possession
               of
               the
               Southwest
               parts
               of
            
             Caledonia
             beyond
             Glota
             ,
             and
             Bodotria
             ,
             or
             Dumbritton
             ,
             and
             Edenborough
             Frith
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             the
             
               Mons
               Grampius
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Dorsum
               Britannicum
            
             ,
             as
             some
             call
             it
             ,
             parted
             the
             Picts
             and
             the
             Scots
             ;
             the
             
               Old
               Britains
            
             still
             living
             between
             the
             Wall
             and
             the
             
               two
               Friths
            
             ;
             For
             Bede
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               both
               the
            
             Scots
             
               and
               the
            
             Picts
             
               lived
               beyond
               them
            
             ;
             and
             he
             likewise
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               upon
               the
               remove
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Legion
               they
               took
               in
               all
               the
               Countrey
               as
               far
               as
            
             Severus
             
               his
               Wall
            
             ;
             where
             the
             
               Britains
               dwelt
               before
            
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             had
             different
             Bounds
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             it
             sometimes
             extending
             as
             far
             as
             Antoninus
             his
             Wall
             ,
             or
             
             Graham's
             Dike
             between
             the
             
               two
               Friths
            
             ;
             Sometimes
             again
             it
             was
             brought
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             Hadrian
             and
             
               Severus
               his
               Wall
            
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             
               between
               the
               Tine
               and
               the
               Esk
            
             ;
             And
             Bede
             thinks
             that
             the
             last
             Wall
             made
             by
             the
             Romans
             was
             where
             Severus
             his
             Wall
             stood
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             that
             whole
             Countrey
             between
             the
             two
             Walls
             must
             be
             then
             abandon'd
             for
             100
             Miles
             ;
             Which
             (p)
             some
             object
             against
             as
             an
             improbable
             thing
             ,
             
               The
               Wall
               being
               so
               much
               longer
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               indefensible
               by
               the
            
             Britains
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             probability
             ,
             the
             Britains
             were
             then
             willing
             to
             let
             their
             Enemies
             have
             the
             more
             room
             to
             prevent
             being
             disturbed
             by
             them
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             the
             main
             Security
             
             they
             always
             had
             ,
             the
             
               Linea
               Valli
            
             relating
             to
             this
             Wall
             from
             
             Hadrian's
             time
             ;
             And
             although
             sometimes
             in
             a
             bravery
             the
             Roman
             Souldiers
             would
             march
             to
             Antoninus
             his
             Wall
             ,
             and
             drive
             the
             Britains
             before
             them
             ,
             yet
             generally
             the
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             was
             bounded
             by
             Severus
             his
             Wall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               Gallio
               Ravennas
            
             might
             at
             last
             chuse
             rather
             to
             make
             up
             and
             fortifie
             this
             for
             the
             Britains
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Roman
               Souldiers
            
             left
             them
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             several
             Inhabitants
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             following
             History
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             a
             more
             particular
             Account
             in
             this
             Place
             of
             the
             different
             Original
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             perplexed
             by
             the
             partial
             Conjectures
             of
             the
             Scottish
             and
             
               Irish
               Antiquaries
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             find
             out
             the
             plain
             Truth
             amongst
             them
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             trace
             the
             Footsteps
             of
             it
             by
             the
             best
             Light
             which
             ancient
             or
             modern
             Authours
             afford
             .
             And
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             any
             pique
             or
             partiality
             in
             this
             matter
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             receive
             any
             better
             information
             from
             learned
             and
             ingenuous
             Men.
             For
             it
             will
             appear
             by
             this
             enquiry
             that
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             both
             Nations
             do
             yet
             stand
             much
             in
             need
             of
             being
             cleared
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             inquisitive
             Men.
             But
             to
             the
             business
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Tacitus
             ,
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             of
             this
             Island
             were
             well
             inhabited
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             Account
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Brigantes
             ,
             who
             extended
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Tine
             ,
             were
             ,
             as
             (q)
             he
             saith
             ,
             subdued
             by
             
               Petilius
               Cerealis
            
             ;
             The
             Silures
             ,
             by
             
               Julius
               Frontinus
            
             ;
             The
             Ordovices
             ,
             the
             other
             People
             of
             Wales
             ;
             by
             
               Julius
               Agricola
            
             in
             his
             first
             entry
             upon
             this
             Province
             .
             But
             in
             his
             third
             year
             he
             went
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Frith
             of
             Taus
             :
             By
             which
             Sir
             
               H.
               Savil
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Some
               understand
               the
               Tweed
            
             ;
             For
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Taus
             ,
             which
             parts
             the
             Northern
             and
             the
             Southern
             parts
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             seems
             evident
             from
             Tacitus
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Romans
             
               had
               leisure
               to
               build
               Castles
               there
               :
            
             But
             this
             Taus
             is
             a
             great
             way
             beyond
             
               the
               two
               Friths
            
             ;
             And
             Tacitus
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Agricola
             ,
             makes
             the
             Roman
             Power
             to
             reach
             no
             further
             than
             to
             Glota
             and
             Bodotria
             ,
             where
             he
             thought
             the
             Romans
             
               might
               have
               conveniently
               fixed
               the
               Bounds
               of
               their
               Empire
               that
               way
               .
            
             But
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             
             Tacitus
             his
             words
             may
             bear
             another
             meaning
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               although
               the
            
             Romans
             
               had
               made
               Excursions
               as
               far
               as
               the
            
             Taus
             ,
             
               and
               set
               up
               some
               Forts
               there
               ;
               Yet
               when
            
             Agricola
             
               went
               about
               to
               settle
               the
               Province
               ,
               he
               reduced
               it
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               two
            
             Friths
             ;
             
               There
               being
               the
               most
               convenient
               Place
               for
               the
               Garrison
               to
               be
               fixed
               ;
               There
               being
               so
               small
               a
               Neck
               of
               Land
               between
               the
               Armes
               of
               the
               two
               Seas
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               very
               well
               fortified
               .
            
             But
             the
             boundless
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             year
             of
             Agricola
             ,
             carried
             them
             beyond
             these
             Limits
             ;
             And
             then
             he
             subdued
             Nations
             before
             that
             time
             unknown
             ;
             And
             furnished
             with
             Forces
             that
             part
             of
             Britain
             which
             lieth
             against
             Ireland
             :
             Not
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             any
             Invasion
             from
             thence
             ;
             But
             rather
             in
             hopes
             of
             subduing
             that
             Countrey
             by
             their
             means
             .
             Which
             shews
             that
             Ireland
             was
             then
             
               well
               peopled
            
             ;
             and
             thought
             by
             Agricola
             very
             fit
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Army
            
             to
             conquer
             ;
             Because
             it
             lay
             so
             convenient
             for
             uniting
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             together
             ;
             And
             it
             would
             help
             much
             towards
             the
             total
             subduing
             of
             Britain
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             appearance
             of
             Liberty
             left
             within
             their
             view
             .
             And
             Tacitus
             insinuates
             that
             Agricola
             had
             it
             in
             his
             Design
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             suffer'd
             to
             continue
             longer
             after
             his
             Victory
             over
             Galgacus
             :
             Which
             
             Domitian's
             incurable
             Jealousie
             of
             Great
             Men
             would
             not
             permit
             .
             However
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ,
             Agricola
             had
             taken
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Ports
             ,
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             whom
             he
             found
             not
             unlike
             the
             Britains
             ;
             And
             he
             kept
             with
             him
             till
             Occasion
             served
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             was
             driven
             from
             thence
             by
             a
             domestick
             Sedition
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             in
             his
             sixth
             year
             ,
             he
             applied
             himself
             to
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             several
             Nations
             beyond
             Bodotria
             ,
             among
             whom
             a
             general
             Insurrection
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             all
             Passages
             by
             Land
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             beset
             ;
             And
             therefore
             Agricola
             set
             out
             a
             Fleet
             for
             discovery
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ;
             the
             sight
             whereof
             struck
             great
             Terrour
             into
             the
             Britains
             .
             And
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Caledonians
             
               armed
               themselves
               and
               set
               upon
               the
            
             Romans
             
               with
               all
               the
               Force
               they
               could
               make
            
             ;
             and
             falling
             upon
             the
             
               ninth
               Legion
            
             unexpectedly
             ,
             had
             like
             to
             have
             totally
             defeated
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             had
             not
             come
             in
             to
             their
             timely
             rescue
             .
             By
             which
             good
             success
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Army
            
             ,
             being
             
             much
             incouraged
             ,
             cried
             out
             to
             march
             into
             Caledonia
             ;
             That
             they
             might
             at
             last
             come
             to
             the
             utmost
             Bounds
             of
             Britain
             .
             But
             the
             Britains
             attributed
             this
             not
             to
             the
             Valour
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             ill
             Conduct
             of
             their
             General
             ;
             And
             therefore
             resolved
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             they
             disposed
             of
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             in
             Places
             of
             Safety
             ,
             and
             by
             frequent
             Meetings
             and
             solemn
             Sacrifices
             they
             entred
             into
             a
             strict
             Confederacy
             ,
             to
             stand
             it
             out
             to
             the
             utmost
             against
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Case
             of
             common
             danger
             ,
             all
             the
             Cities
             were
             united
             together
             ,
             and
             raised
             an
             Army
             of
             30000
             Men
             ,
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             Galgacus
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             his
             brave
             Oration
             ,
             so
             much
             commended
             by
             Lipsius
             ,
             tells
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             
               they
               were
               the
               last
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               there
               being
               no
               Nation
               beyond
               them
            
             ;
             And
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               the
               most
               noble
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               who
               had
               never
               beheld
               the
               Slavery
               of
               others
            
             ;
             Upon
             this
             the
             fatal
             Battel
             was
             fought
             at
             the
             Foot
             of
             
               Mons
               Grampius
            
             ,
             where
             10000
             Britains
             
               were
               killed
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               rest
               dispersed
            
             ;
             After
             which
             Agricola
             was
             recalled
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             Tacitus
             his
             Relation
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             these
             Britains
             were
             not
             merely
             such
             as
             were
             driven
             thither
             by
             the
             stress
             of
             War
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             had
             
               long
               inhabited
               there
            
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             little
             Communication
             with
             the
             other
             
               Britains
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               never
               seen
               the
               Condition
               of
               Slavery
               which
               the
            
             Romans
             
               had
               brought
               them
               to
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             were
             not
             inconsiderable
             for
             their
             Numbers
             or
             Valour
             ,
             who
             were
             able
             to
             oppose
             the
             whole
             
               Roman
               Army
            
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Victory
             so
             doubtfull
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             these
             had
             a
             distinct
             Name
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             being
             in
             general
             called
             the
             
               Caledonian
               Britains
            
             :
             And
             Tacitus
             thinks
             they
             had
             a
             different
             Original
             from
             the
             Silures
             ,
             and
             other
             Britains
             .
             Those
             who
             adjoined
             to
             Gaul
             ,
             he
             concludes
             came
             at
             first
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             had
             several
             Colonies
             follow'd
             them
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             Names
             ,
             Customes
             and
             Language
             ;
             the
             Silures
             he
             deduced
             from
             Spain
             ,
             which
             he
             proves
             from
             their
             Complexion
             and
             Situation
             ;
             And
             so
             probably
             enough
             ,
             he
             thinks
             them
             a
             
               Colony
               of
               the
               old
               Iberi
            
             ;
             some
             whereof
             went
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             peopled
             some
             part
             of
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             besides
             these
             two
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             third
             Race
             of
             Men
             in
             Britain
             ,
             whom
             he
             fetches
             out
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             the
             
               Caledonian
               Britains
            
             ;
             But
             
             r
             he
             takes
             Germany
             in
             a
             very
             large
             Sense
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             extend
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Sarmatae
             ;
             And
             to
             comprehend
             under
             it
             ,
             
             
               the
               Northern
               Nations
               of
               the
            
             Cimbri
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Gothones
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Sucones
             ;
             From
             whom
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Caledonian
               Britains
            
             descended
             ;
             As
             the
             Southern
             Britains
             came
             from
             the
             Celtae
             ;
             Whose
             Language
             and
             Religion
             were
             kept
             up
             among
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Caledonians
             came
             from
             the
             
               European
               Scythians
            
             ,
             to
             whose
             Coasts
             they
             lay
             much
             nearer
             than
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Celtae
             ,
             and
             their
             larger
             Proportions
             ,
             which
             Tacitus
             observes
             agree
             very
             well
             with
             this
             Supposition
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             were
             the
             
               Original
               Picts
            
             ,
             but
             not
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             ,
             till
             
               new
               Colonies
            
             came
             over
             to
             people
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             after
             the
             terrible
             Devastation
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Continuance
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Wars
            
             .
             For
             s
             Claudian
             makes
             Thule
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             Picts
             ;
             And
             after
             all
             the
             Disputes
             which
             have
             been
             about
             it
             ,
             t
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             hath
             made
             it
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             Scandinavia
             is
             meant
             by
             it
             ;
             Which
             he
             proves
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Procopius
             ,
             who
             affirms
             it
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             exact
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Relations
             of
             
               Pytheas
               ,
               Isidorus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             with
             that
             ,
             and
             neither
             with
             Iseland
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Place
             .
             Besides
             ,
             u
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               common
               Tradition
               was
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Picts
             
               came
               out
               of
            
             Scythia
             ;
             Which
             is
             affirmed
             by
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             But
             they
             do
             not
             mean
             the
             Asian
             ,
             but
             the
             
               European
               Scythia
            
             ;
             Which
             comprehended
             under
             it
             all
             the
             most
             Northern
             Nations
             ,
             
               Ab
               extremo
               Aquilone
            
             ,
             saith
             w
             Pliny
             ;
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             x
             
               That
               the
            
             Getae
             ,
             the
             Daci
             and
             Sarmatae
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Germans
             were
             called
             Scythians
             :
             y
             Herodotus
             mentions
             the
             
               Northern
               Scythians
            
             to
             whom
             
               there
               was
               no
               access
               by
               those
               who
               dwelt
               near
               the
            
             Palus
             Maeotis
             
               without
               the
               help
               of
               seven
               Languages
            
             ;
             And
             when
             Darius
             fought
             with
             them
             ,
             
               they
               retired
               Northwards
               towards
               their
               own
               Countrey
               .
            
             z
             Ptolemy
             places
             the
             
               Royal
               Scythians
            
             near
             the
             
               Hyperborean
               Mountains
            
             ;
             Which
             could
             never
             be
             found
             in
             the
             vast
             Plains
             of
             Poland
             and
             Muscovy
             ;
             There
             being
             no
             Mountains
             there
             answering
             to
             their
             Description
             as
             a
             Hebersteinius
             and
             b
             
               Matthias
               à
               Micou
            
             confess
             ;
             And
             therefore
             c
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             prove
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             shew
             of
             Reason
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Mountains
               were
               
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Ridge
               of
               Mountains
               in
            
             Sweden
             ,
             
               where
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               ancient
            
             Scythians
             
               was
               ;
               And
               that
            
             Ptolemy
             
               was
               extremely
               mistaken
               in
               the
               Situation
               of
               the
               Northern
               Nations
               ,
               removing
               them
               several
               Degrees
               more
               Eastward
               than
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               so
               very
               much
               straitning
            
             Scandinavia
             .
             Which
             d
             Jornandes
             calls
             
               the
               Work-house
               of
               Nations
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Jornandes
             affirms
             from
             
               Josephus
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Sueones
             
               were
               the
               true
            
             Scythians
             ,
             whom
             e
             Xenophon
             takes
             to
             be
             
               the
               Governing
               People
               of
            
             Europe
             
               in
               his
               time
            
             ;
             As
             the
             Persians
             were
             in
             Asia
             and
             the
             Carthaginians
             in
             Africa
             .
             And
             the
             old
             Greek
             f
             Geographers
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             knew
             of
             but
             two
             Nations
             in
             Europe
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Scythae
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             Celtae
             towards
             the
             West
             .
             These
             
               European
               Scythians
            
             did
             make
             frequent
             Expeditions
             by
             Sea
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             
               old
               Gothick
               Histories
            
             ;
             And
             g
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             observes
             from
             them
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               a
               Custome
               for
               them
               to
               go
               abroad
               by
               Sea
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               to
               see
               for
               Booty
            
             ;
             And
             h
             Tacitus
             saith
             particularly
             of
             the
             
               Sueones
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               well
               provided
               of
               Shipping
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             improbability
             that
             these
             Northern
             Nations
             should
             people
             that
             part
             of
             Britain
             which
             lay
             nearest
             to
             them
             .
             And
             i
             Sueno
             ,
             the
             first
             Historian
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             Helghi
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Haldan
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Skiold
             ,
             
               the
               first
               Monarch
               there
               ,
               was
               so
               powerfull
               at
               Sea
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               called
            
             Rex
             Maris
             ,
             
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Sea.
            
             And
             k
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               ,
               having
               subdued
               the
               King
               of
               the
            
             Sclavi
             ,
             
               he
               sailed
               into
               divers
               Passages
               of
               the
               Sea.
            
             l
             
               Andreas
               Velleius
            
             gives
             this
             Reason
             why
             the
             
               Northern
               Nations
            
             were
             so
             soon
             and
             so
             much
             given
             
               to
               Expeditions
               by
               Sea
            
             ,
             because
             their
             Kings
             having
             many
             Children
             ,
             
               they
               thought
               them
               best
               employ'd
               abroad
               ,
               in
               seeking
               other
               Countries
               and
               getting
               Spoils
               at
               Sea.
            
             And
             upon
             the
             old
             boast
             of
             the
             Scythians
             concerning
             their
             Antiquity
             and
             Nobility
             might
             be
             grounded
             that
             Saying
             of
             
               Galgacus
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Caledonian
             Britains
             
               were
               the
               most
               noble
               of
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Among
             these
             Scythians
             m
             Pliny
             reckons
             the
             Agathyrsi
             ;
             Who
             had
             their
             Name
             ,
             saith
             n
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             ,
             from
             Aggathyr
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Gothick
             Names
             for
             Neptune
             :
             From
             Agga
             ,
             signifying
             
               Power
               at
               Sea
            
             ;
             and
             
               Tyr
               ,
               Power
               
               at
               Land
               ;
               These
            
             Agathyrsi
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               were
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               who
               lived
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               in
               the
            
             Sinus
             Codanus
             ,
             
               and
               were
               wont
               to
               prey
               upon
               the
               Spoils
               of
               the
               Sea.
               Iornandes
            
             places
             them
             in
             Scandia
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             Agantzyrios
             .
             They
             were
             remarkable
             in
             Antiquity
             for
             Painting
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             appears
             from
             
             Virgil's
             
               
                 Pictique
                 Agathyrsi
                 ,
              
            
             But
             from
             what
             o
             Solinus
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Bodies
               were
               painted
            
             Colore
             caeruleo
             ,
             
               just
               as
               the
               old
            
             Picts
             were
             .
             p
             Tacitus
             observes
             of
             the
             Arii
             ,
             a
             fierce
             Northern
             People
             ,
             
               That
               they
               had
            
             Tincta
             Corpora
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               were
               Picts
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             q
             Virgil
             saith
             of
             the
             Geloni
             ,
             who
             were
             next
             Neighbours
             to
             the
             Agathyrsi
             :
             So
             that
             r
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             his
             Conjecture
             is
             not
             at
             all
             improbable
             ,
             who
             deduces
             the
             Picti
             from
             the
             
               Agathyrsi
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             the
             
               Maritime
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Baltick
               Sea
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               from
               those
               who
               came
               first
               out
               of
            
             Sarmatia
             
               into
               the
            
             Cimbrick
             Chersonese
             ,
             
               and
               from
               thence
               into
            
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             Account
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             I
             now
             come
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Scots
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             doe
             right
             to
             all
             Pretenders
             ,
             I
             shall
             impartially
             set
             down
             the
             several
             Claims
             of
             the
             Scotish
             and
             
               Irish
               Antiquaries
            
             ,
             and
             in
             passing
             make
             some
             Remarks
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             Scotish
             Pretences
             ,
             s
             Dempster
             hath
             given
             a
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquaries
            
             (
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             )
             such
             as
             Marcerius
             ,
             the
             first
             Writer
             of
             their
             History
             ,
             whom
             he
             places
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             53.
             
             From
             him
             ,
             t
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Veremundus
               took
               his
               Materials
            
             ,
             (
             whom
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             professes
             to
             follow
             )
             and
             
               Cornelius
               Hibernicus
            
             ,
             another
             of
             
             Hector's
             great
             Authours
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             by
             him
             to
             have
             lived
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1160.
             about
             80
             years
             after
             Veremundus
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Dempster's
             computation
             .
             Lesly
             (
             or
             
               Robert
               Turner
            
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             )
             mentions
             some
             
               ancient
               Annals
            
             ,
             which
             Hector
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             Dempster
             doth
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Paslet
             and
             Scone
             ,
             and
             other
             Monasteries
             .
             It
             would
             tend
             very
             much
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquities
            
             if
             some
             of
             these
             ancient
             Annals
             or
             
               Lieger
               Books
            
             were
             printed
             by
             some
             of
             their
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             never
             been
             wanting
             in
             that
             Nation
             since
             
             Hector's
             
             time
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             rendred
             their
             Credit
             the
             more
             suspicious
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             been
             so
             long
             kept
             up
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             old
             Annals
             which
             have
             been
             found
             among
             us
             have
             either
             been
             carefully
             published
             ,
             or
             our
             Writers
             have
             on
             all
             Occasions
             appealed
             to
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             their
             own
             Words
             to
             justifie
             their
             Assertions
             .
             Whether
             this
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             
               Hector
               ,
               Buchanan
            
             or
             Lesly
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Annals
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             I
             omit
             
             Dempster's
             other
             ancient
             Authours
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             by
             any
             besides
             himself
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             as
             Veremundus
             and
             Cornelius
             should
             never
             fall
             into
             any
             hands
             (
             that
             I
             can
             find
             )
             but
             those
             of
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             should
             never
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             John
             Fordon's
             
               Scoti-chronicon
               .
               Pits
            
             confounds
             this
             Authour
             with
             
               John
               de
               Fordam
            
             ,
             Confessour
             to
             our
             King
             John
             ,
             and
             so
             places
             him
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1210.
             
             Wherein
             he
             is
             follow'd
             by
             the
             Learned
             u
             
               Ger.
               Vossius
            
             .
             He
             was
             
               Abbat
               of
            
             Ford
             in
             Devonshire
             ,
             saith
             Leland
             ,
             and
             he
             mentions
             no
             Historical
             Writings
             of
             his
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             
               John
               Fordon
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             the
             Scoti-chronicon
             ,
             lived
             after
             this
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             Authours
             he
             quotes
             (
             such
             as
             the
             w
             Poly-chronicon
             of
             
               Ranalphus
               Higden
            
             ,
             the
             Polycraticon
             of
             Roger
             of
             Chester
             ,
             who
             both
             lived
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             Century
             .
             )
             And
             x
             Maculloch
             ,
             who
             transcribed
             and
             inlarged
             it
             ,
             lived
             ,
             saith
             
               Dempster
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1482.
             
             For
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Preface
             ,
             
               Debitor
               sum
               fateor
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             
               John
               Fordon
            
             (
             who
             is
             there
             called
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             no
             
               Monk
               )
               finished
               no
               more
               than
               five
               Books
               of
               the
            
             Scoti-chronicon
             ;
             But
             left
             the
             Materials
             to
             make
             up
             the
             rest
             ;
             And
             that
             
             Fordon's
             own
             Work
             was
             but
             lately
             done
             ,
             before
             Maculloch
             undertook
             to
             finish
             and
             inlarge
             it
             ,
             who
             professes
             himself
             
               a
               Disciple
               of
            
             Fordon
             's
             ;
             And
             distinguishes
             his
             own
             Additions
             from
             
             Fordon's
             Copy
             ,
             by
             putting
             in
             the
             Margin
             
               Scriptor
               &
               Autor
            
             .
             But
             y
             Dempster
             makes
             
               Maculloch
               ,
               Scoti-chronicon
            
             ,
             and
             Fordon
             ,
             three
             several
             Authours
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sign
             he
             never
             saw
             them
             .
             Mr.
             z
             Camden
             takes
             notice
             
               how
               much
               the
               later
            
             Scotish
             
               Historians
               are
               beholding
               to
            
             Fordon
             
               's
               diligence
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             out
             of
             him
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquities
            
             ;
             And
             then
             shew
             how
             far
             
               Major
               ,
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             and
             Buchanan
             differ
             from
             him
             :
             For
             Lesly
             
             doth
             very
             faithfully
             contract
             Hector
             where
             Buchanan
             was
             ashamed
             to
             follow
             him
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             ,
             saith
             a
             Fordon
             ,
             
               One
               Gaithelos
               ,
               Son
               of
               Neolus
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Greece
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               displeased
               his
               Father
               ,
               was
               banished
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               married
               to
               Scota
               ,
               the
               King's
               Daughter
               .
               But
               he
               quotes
               another
               Chronicle
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               assistence
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               against
               the
               Ethiopians
               ;
               Who
               gave
               him
               his
               onely
               Daughter
               Scota
               to
               Wife
               ;
               And
               the
               Legend
               of
               St.
               Brendan
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               And
               another
               Chronicle
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               Grandchild
               to
               Nimrod
               ,
               who
               was
               driven
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               there
               married
               this
               Scota
               .
            
             However
             they
             differ
             in
             lesser
             Circumstances
             ,
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             Point
             ;
             For
             Scota
             he
             must
             have
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Name
             of
             Scotia
             would
             be
             quite
             lost
             .
             
             
               After
               the
               destruction
               of
               Pharaoh
               in
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               Gaithelos
               is
               chosen
               King
               ;
               But
               ,
               Discontents
               arising
               ,
               he
               and
               his
               Wife
               Scota
               ,
               with
               their
               Company
               ,
               put
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               made
               Westward
               ;
               But
               ,
               after
               many
               Difficulties
               ,
               they
               landed
               in
               Spain
               ,
               where
               ,
               after
               the
               Conquest
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               he
               built
               the
               City
               Brigantia
               ;
               
               But
               ,
               being
               wearied
               out
               with
               continual
               Wars
               ,
               he
               sent
               some
               of
               his
               Company
               to
               Sea
               to
               find
               out
               an
               Island
               without
               Inhabitants
               ;
               upon
               discovery
               whereof
               they
               returned
               to
               Gaithelos
               ;
               Who
               soon
               after
               died
               ,
               
               and
               charged
               his
               Children
               and
               Friends
               to
               go
               thither
               ;
               
               And
               accordingly
               his
               Sons
               ,
               Iber
               and
               Imec
               ,
               
               went
               to
               take
               Possession
               of
               this
               Island
               ,
               which
               from
               him
               was
               called
               Ibernia
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               Mother
               
                 Scotia
                 ;
                 Which
                 Name
                 was
                 after
                 given
                 to
                 part
                 of
                 Britain
                 ;
                 Because
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Island
                 settled
                 ,
                 there
              
               (
               saith
               Maculloch
               ,
               in
               his
               Additions
               to
               
                 Fordon
                 )
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 affinity
                 of
                 their
                 Language
                 and
                 Customs
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 continues
                 to
                 this
                 day
              
               .
            
             
               In
               Spain
               some
               of
               that
               Race
               abode
               ,
               saith
               Fordon
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               
                 old
                 Chronicle
              
               ,
               240
               years
               ;
               Then
               arose
               a
               King
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               Micelius
               ,
               
               who
               had
               three
               Sons
               ,
               
                 Hermonius
                 ,
                 Partholomus
              
               and
               Hibertus
               ,
               whom
               he
               sent
               into
               Ireland
               with
               a
               great
               Army
               ;
               The
               eldest
               returned
               to
               Spain
               ;
               But
               the
               other
               two
               continued
               there
               .
               Afterwards
               
               
                 Simon
                 Brek
              
               with
               his
               Company
               made
               a
               third
               descent
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               who
               sprang
               from
               Hermonius
               ,
               
               and
               carried
               along
               with
               him
               the
               
                 Marble
                 Chair
              
               in
               which
               their
               Kings
               were
               wont
               to
               sit
               ,
               and
               which
               Gathelus
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               some
               think
               ;
               
               but
               others
               say
               ,
               Simon
               drew
               it
               up
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               with
               an
               Anchor
               in
               a
               great
               Tempest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               preserved
               as
               a
               precious
               Relict
               ;
               And
               he
               took
               it
               as
               a
               Presage
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               continue
               wherever
               that
               Stone
               was
               ;
               as
               the
               Southsayers
               said
               .
               From
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Ethachius
                 Rothay
              
               ,
               a
               Descendent
               from
               
                 Simon
                 Brek
              
               ,
               took
               possession
               of
               the
               Island
               Rothsay
               ;
               
               And
               many
               Scots
               associated
               with
               the
               Picts
               in
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
               Britain
               ;
               But
               being
               hardly
               used
               ,
               
               and
               having
               no
               Head
               ,
               Fergus
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Fercard
               ,
               or
               Ferard
               ,
               being
               descended
               of
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               went
               over
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Government
               of
               them
               .
               
               Which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               was
               before
               Christ
               330
               years
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ;
               who
               carried
               the
               
                 Fatal
                 Chair
              
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               was
               crowned
               in
               it
               .
               
               Some
               time
               after
               him
               succeeded
               Rether
               ,
               whom
               Bede
               calls
               Reuda
               ,
               who
               endeavour'd
               to
               inlarge
               the
               Borders
               of
               the
               Scots
               in
               those
               Parts
               ,
               and
               fixed
               himself
               in
               that
               which
               from
               him
               was
               called
               Retherdale
               ,
               but
               since
               Rydisdale
               ;
               
               And
               this
               he
               makes
               the
               
                 Second
                 coming
              
               of
               the
               Scots
               out
               of
               Ireland
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               he
               tells
               how
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Britains
               ,
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               the
               Picts
               lived
               very
               lovingly
               together
               till
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               disturbed
               them
               all
               ,
               who
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               went
               to
               the
               very
               Borders
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               And
               there
               sent
               Letters
               to
               the
               Kings
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               ,
               who
               both
               returned
               Answers
               in
               Latin
               ,
               although
               but
               the
               Chapter
               before
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 very
              
               Britains
               
                 had
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
              
               Romans
               .
               But
               it
               happen'd
               ,
               That
               Caesar
               ,
               hearing
               of
               the
               Revolt
               of
               the
               Gauls
               ,
               made
               a
               speedy
               return
               out
               of
               those
               Parts
               .
               
               Then
               he
               relates
               the
               bloudy
               Wars
               of
               the
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               against
               the
               Britains
               ;
               and
               how
               Fulgentius
               ,
               
               Head
               of
               the
               Britains
               ,
               joined
               with
               the
               Picts
               and
               Scots
               against
               Severus
               ,
               and
               killed
               him
               at
               York
               :
               
               And
               so
               proceeds
               in
               the
               Story
               of
               Carausius
               and
               Maximus
               ,
               
               and
               their
               Wars
               with
               the
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               ,
               
               till
               he
               comes
               to
               Fergus
               II.
               With
               whom
               he
               begins
               his
               
                 Third
                 Book
              
               ;
               And
               
               between
               the
               two
               Fergusses
               he
               reckons
               
                 Forty
                 five
                 Kings
              
               ;
               But
               he
               confesses
               he
               cannot
               distinguish
               the
               times
               of
               their
               Reign
               ;
               
               as
               he
               can
               do
               those
               from
               Fergus
               II.
               
            
             And
             he
             gives
             this
             considerable
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Nam
               ad
               plenum
               Scripta
               non
               reperimus
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             He
             could
             not
             find
             any
             full
             Account
             of
             them
             in
             any
             
               ancient
               Annals
            
             or
             Records
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             from
             whence
             
               Hector
               ,
               Buchanan
            
             and
             Lesly
             should
             be
             able
             to
             give
             such
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             the
             Reigns
             of
             those
             Kings
             which
             were
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             Fordon
             .
             This
             is
             the
             short
             Account
             of
             what
             Fordon
             delivers
             about
             these
             
               Remoter
               Antiquities
            
             of
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Joh.
               Major
            
             confesseth
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Scots
             
               were
               derived
               from
               the
            
             Irish
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               plain
               by
               the
               Language
            
             ;
             For
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             half
             the
             Nation
             spake
             Irish
             ,
             and
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             more
             .
             And
             so
             he
             tells
             the
             Story
             of
             their
             coming
             from
             Spain
             ,
             of
             the
             City
             Braganza
             ,
             of
             Iberus
             and
             his
             Mother
             Scota
             ,
             and
             then
             repeats
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Gathelus
             ,
             as
             Fordon
             relates
             it
             ;
             But
             very
             honestly
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               looks
               on
               that
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               about
               coming
               out
               of
            
             Greece
             and
             Egypt
             
               as
               a
               Fiction
            
             ;
             And
             very
             probably
             conjectures
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             
               because
               the
            
             Britains
             
               derived
               themselves
               from
               the
            
             Trojans
             .
             Which
             was
             subtily
             done
             of
             the
             Scots
             to
             claim
             Kindred
             rather
             with
             the
             
               Conquering
               Greeks
            
             ,
             than
             the
             subdued
             and
             banished
             Trojans
             .
             All
             that
             Major
             asserts
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Irish
             
               came
               out
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             
               out
               of
            
             Ireland
             :
             And
             the
             Story
             of
             
               Simon
               Brek
            
             he
             rejects
             as
             a
             Fable
             :
             And
             he
             makes
             the
             first
             settling
             of
             the
             Scots
             in
             Britain
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             under
             Reuda
             ;
             
             But
             he
             mentions
             their
             Annals
             for
             Fergus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ferchard
             ,
             before
             Reuda
             ;
             and
             Rether
             and
             Ryddesdale
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Fordon
             .
             But
             he
             makes
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             
               Picts
               ,
               Scots
            
             and
             Britains
             to
             be
             distinct
             in
             
             Caesar's
             time
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             all
             joined
             against
             him
             :
             And
             so
             relates
             
             Fordon's
             Story
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Fergus
             II.
             But
             between
             the
             two
             Fergusses
             he
             makes
             but
             15
             Kings
             ,
             and
             700
             Years
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ,
             before
             he
             begins
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Gathelus
             ,
             very
             ingenuously
             confesses
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Nation
               follow'd
               the
               Custome
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               therein
               making
               themselves
               the
               Offspring
               of
               the
            
             Greeks
             and
             Egyptians
             ;
             And
             so
             he
             tells
             all
             the
             Story
             from
             Gathelus
             ,
             as
             
             Fordon
             has
             done
             ,
             onely
             here
             and
             there
             making
             Additions
             and
             Embellishments
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             As
             when
             he
             derives
             the
             Brigantes
             from
             Brigantia
             in
             Spain
             ;
             When
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             Deliberation
             about
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             upon
             Fergus
             his
             coming
             to
             Scotland
             ;
             And
             the
             Speeches
             of
             Fergus
             and
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ;
             The
             Death
             of
             Coilus
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ;
             The
             entring
             the
             
               fundamental
               Contract
            
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             with
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Fergus
             in
             
               Marble
               Tables
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Hieroglyphicks
             ;
             The
             
               Agrarian
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             Partition
             made
             by
             Seven
             ,
             and
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ;
             The
             bringing
             the
             
               Silures
               ,
               Ordovices
               ,
               Camelodunum
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Brigantes
             ,
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             These
             are
             the
             proper
             Inventions
             of
             Hector
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             them
             from
             his
             Spaniard
             Veremundus
             ,
             which
             no
             one
             could
             tell
             but
             himself
             ;
             Thence
             Leland
             and
             (d)
             Lluyd
             charge
             him
             with
             innumerable
             Falshoods
             .
             (e)
             Dempster
             confesses
             ,
             that
             
               Buchanan
               frequently
               chastises
               him
            
             ;
             But
             he
             would
             have
             it
             rather
             on
             the
             
               Account
               of
               Religion
            
             than
             Learning
             :
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             he
             owns
             his
             Mistakes
             and
             (f)
             Vanity
             ,
             onely
             he
             charges
             Lluyd
             with
             as
             great
             on
             behalf
             of
             the
             Britains
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Second
             Book
             Hector
             inlarges
             more
             .
             For
             (g)
             Fordon
             passeth
             on
             from
             Fergus
             to
             Rether
             ,
             or
             
             Bede's
             Reuda
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             say
             ;
             But
             Hector
             acquaints
             us
             with
             the
             Contest
             about
             the
             Regency
             upon
             Fergus
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             then
             made
             concerning
             it
             ,
             the
             attempt
             of
             Resignation
             of
             Feritharis
             ,
             to
             Ferlegus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Fergus
             ,
             and
             his
             Imprisonment
             upon
             it
             ;
             The
             Death
             of
             Feritharis
             after
             fifteen
             years
             Reign
             ;
             The
             Flight
             of
             Ferlegus
             into
             Britain
             ,
             with
             the
             Choice
             of
             Main
             ,
             his
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             ;
             His
             good
             Government
             and
             Annual
             Progress
             for
             Justice
             through
             all
             Places
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             His
             appointing
             Circles
             of
             
               great
               Stones
            
             for
             Temples
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             the
             middle
             for
             the
             Altar
             ;
             And
             the
             Monthly
             Worship
             of
             the
             New
             Moon
             ;
             And
             several
             
               Egyptian
               Sacrifices
            
             (
             which
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             had
             been
             more
             proper
             for
             Gathelus
             himself
             )
             with
             the
             Succession
             of
             his
             Son
             Dornadil
             ,
             his
             making
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               Hunting
            
             ,
             which
             were
             still
             observed
             there
             ;
             And
             of
             his
             Brother
             Nothatus
             ,
             his
             Son
             Reuther
             being
             an
             Infant
             :
             Who
             came
             in
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Regency
             ,
             saith
             
               Hector
               ;
               By
               
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               People
            
             saith
             Buchanan
             ;
             but
             in
             truth
             by
             neither
             .
             For
             all
             this
             Succession
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             product
             of
             
             Hector's
             fruitfull
             Invention
             ,
             which
             Buchanan
             follows
             without
             Authority
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             that
             Race
             of
             Kings
             from
             Reuther
             to
             Fergus
             II.
             
          
           
             To
             make
             way
             for
             
             Bede's
             Account
             of
             
             Reuda's
             coming
             into
             those
             Parts
             of
             Britain
             ,
             This
             Reuther
             is
             forced
             back
             into
             Ireland
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             return
             with
             new
             Supplies
             after
             twelve
             years
             ;
             From
             whom
             the
             Scots
             were
             then
             called
             Dalreudini
             :
             But
             this
             return
             of
             
               Reuther
               ,
               Hector
            
             places
             in
             the
             year
             before
             Christ
             204.
             
             And
             after
             him
             Reutha
             ,
             his
             Kinsman
             ;
             In
             whose
             time
             ,
             Hector
             relates
             an
             Embassy
             from
             
               Ptolemy
               Philadelphus
            
             to
             him
             ;
             And
             the
             Account
             of
             Scotland
             which
             he
             began
             in
             a
             large
             Volume
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             finished
             by
             Ptolemy
             the
             Cosmographer
             .
             This
             Buchanan
             had
             the
             Wit
             to
             leave
             out
             (
             and
             even
             (h)
             Dempster
             himself
             ;
             though
             he
             mentions
             him
             for
             a
             Writer
             of
             their
             History
             )
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             the
             Voyage
             of
             the
             two
             Spanish
             Philosophers
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Josina
             ,
             and
             their
             Preaching
             against
             the
             Egyptian
             Worship
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             (
             but
             Lesly
             hath
             it
             .
             )
             And
             if
             Buchanan
             had
             believed
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             set
             it
             down
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
             Josina's
             
               bringing
               Physick
            
             and
             Chirurgery
             into
             so
             much
             request
             .
             That
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Noble
             Man
             that
             could
             not
             practise
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             yet
             Hector
             declares
             immediately
             after
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             he
             had
             followed
             
               Veremundus
               ,
               John
               Campbell
            
             and
             
               Cornelius
               Hibernitus
            
             ,
             the
             most
             approved
             Authours
             of
             their
             History
             .
             It
             would
             have
             been
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             Person
             had
             seen
             these
             Authours
             besides
             ;
             Fordon
             never
             mentions
             them
             ;
             And
             yet
             he
             used
             great
             diligence
             to
             search
             their
             Antiquities
             ;
             And
             ,
             if
             (i)
             Dempster
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             had
             the
             Sight
             of
             their
             most
             ancient
             
               MSS.
               Buchanan
            
             passes
             them
             over
             ;
             Dempster
             names
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             Hector
             :
             What
             became
             of
             these
             great
             Authours
             afte●
             
             Hector's
             time
             ?
             Did
             he
             destroy
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             did
             some
             of
             ours
             after
             he
             had
             used
             them
             ?
             But
             this
             were
             Madness
             ,
             to
             quote
             their
             Authority
             and
             destroy
             the
             Authours
             ;
             For
             these
             were
             his
             Vouchers
             ;
             which
             ought
             most
             carefully
             to
             have
             been
             
             preserved
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             Hector
             himself
             gives
             no
             very
             consistent
             Account
             of
             his
             Authours
             :
             For
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             James
             5.
             he
             mentions
             Veremundus
             ,
             Archdeacon
             of
             St.
             
             Andrew's
             ,
             who
             deduced
             the
             
               Scotish
               History
            
             from
             the
             Original
             to
             Malcolm
             III.
             And
             Turgott
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             
             Andrew's
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Campbell
            
             ,
             which
             were
             brought
             from
             the
             
               Island
               Iona
            
             ;
             To
             whom
             he
             adds
             an
             
               Anonymous
               Authour
            
             ,
             and
             the
             imperfect
             History
             of
             
               William
               Elphinston
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Aberdeen
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               any
               ask
            
             such
             a
             material
             Question
             ,
             
               How
               came
               these
               Authours
               to
               be
               seen
               no
               where
               else
               ?
            
             He
             answers
             ,
             That
             Edw.
             
               I.
               destroy'd
               all
               their
               Monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               ;
               So
               that
               had
               not
               those
               been
               preserved
               in
               the
               Island
            
             Iona
             
               with
               the
               Chest
               of
               Books
               which
            
             Fergus
             
               II.
               brought
               from
               the
               sacking
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Alaric
             ,
             
               They
               had
               been
               able
               to
               give
               no
               account
               of
               their
               Antiquities
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Hector
             never
             saw
             or
             heard
             of
             any
             ancient
             Authours
             of
             their
             History
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             conveyed
             to
             him
             from
             the
             
               Island
               Iona.
            
             But
             in
             his
             (k)
             Seventh
             Book
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             those
             Books
             which
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             onely
             mentions
             some
             broken
             Fragments
             of
             
               Latin
               Authours
            
             ;
             But
             whose
             they
             were
             ,
             where
             Written
             ,
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             ;
             And
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             own
             Histories
             ,
             he
             names
             indeed
             Veremundus
             and
             Elphinston
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             The
             latter
             he
             said
             before
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             lately
             done
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             Credit
             of
             
             Hector's
             Antiquities
             rests
             entirely
             upon
             Veremundus
             ;
             For
             here
             he
             never
             takes
             notice
             of
             Campbell
             or
             
               Cornelius
               Hibernicus
            
             ;
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             Edw.
             I.
             
               had
               destroy'd
               all
               their
               Antiquities
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               preserved
               in
               the
               Island
            
             Iona
             or
             Hy.
             And
             is
             this
             now
             a
             good
             Foundation
             to
             build
             a
             History
             upon
             ?
             For
             is
             it
             not
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             Copy
             of
             Veremundus
             should
             be
             heard
             of
             since
             that
             time
             ;
             When
             there
             were
             several
             of
             Fordon
             ,
             not
             onely
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             Libraries
             ,
             some
             with
             the
             Inlargements
             and
             some
             without
             ?
             But
             if
             our
             King
             Edw.
             I.
             
               destroy'd
               all
               their
               ancient
               Histories
            
             ,
             how
             came
             
             Turgott's
             to
             be
             preserved
             ?
             He
             was
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             
             Andrew's
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Malcolm
             III.
             
               and
               Queen
            
             Margaret
             ,
             
               whose
               Lives
               he
               wrote
               ;
               And
               whose
               History
               ,
               Hector
            
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               had
            
             .
             So
             that
             not
             onely
             
             Turgott's
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Durham
             is
             preserved
             in
             
             the
             
               Cotton
               Library
            
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Name
             written
             in
             an
             ancient
             Character
             (
             the
             same
             that
             is
             printed
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Simeon
               Dunelmensis
            
             ,
             with
             some
             Alterations
             ,
             as
             (l)
             Mr.
             Selden
             hath
             shewed
             ;
             But
             if
             Hoveden
             be
             so
             much
             to
             blame
             ,
             as
             (m)
             Leland
             saith
             ,
             
               for
               concealing
               what
               he
               borrow'd
               from
            
             Simeon
             Dunelmensis
             ,
             Simeon
             himself
             is
             at
             least
             as
             much
             to
             blame
             for
             assuming
             to
             himself
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             Turgott
             .
             )
             But
             it
             seems
             Hector
             had
             seen
             what
             he
             wrote
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             
               Scotish
               History
            
             :
             And
             Bale
             and
             Pits
             say
             ,
             
               he
               wrote
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Scotland
             .
             But
             Dempster
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               wrote
               onely
               the
               Annals
               of
               his
               own
               time
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             suppose
             ,
             
               the
               Lives
               of
            
             Malcolm
             and
             Margaret
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             Hector
             mentions
             him
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquities
            
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             from
             the
             forementioned
             Authours
             ,
             Hector
             pretends
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Council
            
             by
             Finannus
             ,
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Druids
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Chief
               Seat
            
             in
             the
             
               Island
               Mona
            
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             regret
             of
             
               Humphrey
               Lluyd
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             a
             Book
             on
             purpose
             to
             disprove
             him
             and
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             about
             it
             .
             )
             Of
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             violent
             Death
             of
             King
             Durstus
             ;
             Of
             the
             choice
             of
             Euenus
             his
             Kinsman
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             first
             requiring
             an
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
            
             ;
             Of
             the
             Disturbances
             by
             Gillus
             his
             natural
             Son
             ,
             and
             his
             flying
             into
             Ireland
             :
             And
             his
             Death
             by
             Cadallus
             ;
             And
             Euenus
             his
             setting
             up
             Edecus
             ,
             the
             Grandchild
             of
             Durstus
             ;
             with
             which
             he
             ends
             his
             Second
             Book
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Third
             Book
             he
             gives
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Troubles
             from
             Ireland
             by
             Bredius
             ,
             a
             Kinsman
             of
             Gillus
             ;
             Of
             
             Cassibellan's
             Message
             to
             Ederus
             for
             Assistence
             against
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             :
             And
             the
             Speech
             of
             Androgeus
             before
             the
             Council
             :
             and
             Ederus
             his
             Answer
             ,
             and
             sending
             10000
             Men
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             Cadallanus
             ,
             Son
             to
             Cadallus
             ;
             Who
             ,
             with
             the
             British
             Forces
             ,
             quite
             overthrew
             Caesar
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Tenantius
             ,
             Duke
             of
             the
             Cambri
             and
             Corinei
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             there
             was
             wonderfull
             rejoicing
             in
             Scotland
             :
             And
             great
             Friendship
             upon
             it
             ,
             between
             the
             Britains
             ,
             the
             Picts
             and
             the
             Scots
             .
             But
             next
             Summer
             they
             hear
             the
             sad
             News
             of
             
             Caesar's
             coming
             again
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             Britains
             refused
             the
             Scots
             assistence
             (
             and
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             imagine
             what
             
             must
             follow
             )
             
               the
               poor
            
             Britains
             
               were
               miserably
               beaten
            
             ;
             And
             Cassibellan
             yields
             himself
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             marches
             towards
             Scotland
             ;
             but
             before
             he
             enters
             it
             ,
             he
             sends
             a
             more
             Eloquent
             Letter
             to
             them
             than
             that
             in
             Fordon
             ;
             And
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             returned
             a
             resolute
             Answer
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             Caesar
             had
             so
             much
             good
             Nature
             in
             him
             as
             to
             send
             a
             
               Second
               Message
            
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             which
             was
             deliver'd
             with
             great
             Eloquence
             ,
             but
             it
             did
             not
             work
             upon
             them
             ;
             For
             ,
             saith
             
               Hector
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               they
               had
               torn
               the
               Messengers
               to
               pieces
               .
            
             But
             it
             happen'd
             luckily
             ,
             that
             while
             Caesar
             was
             making
             Preparations
             to
             enter
             Scotland
             ,
             he
             received
             Letters
             from
             Labienus
             of
             the
             Revolt
             of
             the
             Gauls
             ;
             upon
             which
             Caesar
             returns
             ,
             having
             scarce
             so
             much
             as
             frighted
             the
             Picts
             and
             the
             Scots
             .
             And
             here
             again
             Hector
             vouches
             the
             Authority
             of
             Veremundus
             and
             Campbell
             ;
             But
             notwithstanding
             ,
             Buchanan
             very
             wisely
             leaves
             all
             this
             out
             ,
             which
             Lesly
             ,
             believing
             Veremundus
             ,
             or
             rather
             Hector
             before
             Caesar
             ,
             keeps
             in
             .
             But
             here
             Hector
             becomes
             very
             nice
             and
             critical
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             
               vulgar
               Annals
            
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             were
             not
             destroy'd
             by
             Edw.
             I.
             )
             which
             say
             ,
             that
             Caesar
             
               went
               as
               far
               as
               the
            
             Caledonian
             
               Wood
               ,
               and
               besieged
            
             Camelodunum
             ,
             
               and
               left
               there
               his
               Pretorian
               House
            
             which
             he
             used
             to
             travell
             with
             ,
             called
             
               Julis
               Hoff.
            
             But
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             would
             write
             nothing
             that
             might
             be
             found
             fault
             with
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             follows
             Veremundus
             again
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               the
               Temple
               of
               Victory
               ,
               built
               by
            
             Vespasian
             ,
             
               not
               far
               from
            
             Camelodunum
             ;
             
               Onely
               the
               Inscription
               was
               defaced
               by
            
             Edw.
             
               I.
               Buchanan
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             King
             Donald
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               was
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               God
            
             Terminus
             :
             
               being
               near
               the
            
             Roman
             Wall.
             It
             was
             a
             round
             Building
             ,
             made
             of
             square
             Stones
             ,
             and
             open
             onely
             at
             the
             top
             24
             Cubits
             in
             height
             ,
             13
             in
             breadth
             ,
             as
             (n)
             Camden
             describes
             it
             .
             (o)
             Nennius
             saith
             ,
             It
             was
             built
             by
             Carausius
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             his
             Triumph
             .
             But
             this
             looks
             no
             more
             like
             a
             
               Triumphal
               Arch
            
             ,
             than
             
             Caesar's
             
               travelling
               Palace
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             
             Buchanan's
             opinion
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             since
             Hector
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               within
               it
               a
               Stone
               of
               great
               magnitude
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Representation
             of
             the
             God
             Terminus
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             the
             
               hole
               in
               the
               top
            
             were
             over
             the
             Stone
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Capitol
             at
             Rome
             .
             Then
             follow
             the
             wicked
             Life
             and
             tragical
             End
             of
             Euenus
             III.
             the
             good
             Reign
             of
             Metellanus
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Friendship
             with
             Augustus
             ,
             which
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             prove
             from
             Strabo
             :
             But
             he
             had
             better
             kept
             to
             Veremundus
             .
             After
             him
             succeeded
             Caratacus
             ,
             born
             at
             Caractonium
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             the
             Silures
             ,
             saith
             Hector
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             confound
             all
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             his
             Sister
             Voada
             was
             married
             to
             Arviragus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             ;
             But
             he
             divorced
             her
             ,
             and
             married
             Geuissa
             ,
             a
             Noble
             Roman
             ;
             upon
             which
             Caratacus
             joined
             the
             Britains
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             last
             beaten
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             betrayed
             by
             Cartumandua
             ,
             his
             Mother-in-law
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             his
             Father's
             death
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             Venusius
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             Ostorius
             carried
             in
             Triumph
             to
             Rome
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             remained
             to
             his
             death
             a
             Friend
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             After
             
               Caractacus
               ,
               Corbred
            
             his
             Brother
             was
             chosen
             King
             ;
             who
             joined
             with
             Voada
             against
             the
             Romans
             ;
             And
             partaking
             of
             her
             misfortune
             returned
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             there
             died
             .
             His
             Sons
             being
             under
             Age
             ,
             Dardannus
             succeeded
             ;
             Who
             designing
             to
             destroy
             the
             right
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             was
             himself
             taken
             off
             :
             And
             thereby
             Way
             was
             made
             for
             Galdus
             the
             true
             Heir
             to
             succeed
             ;
             Who
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             saith
             Hector
             ,
             with
             Tacitus
             his
             Galgacus
             ;
             and
             ,
             he
             confesses
             ,
             was
             beaten
             by
             
               Petilius
               Cerealis
            
             .
             This
             King
             ,
             Buchanan
             thinks
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             of
             their
             Kings
             who
             fought
             with
             the
             Romans
             .
             What
             becomes
             then
             of
             the
             Credit
             of
             Hector
             and
             Veremundus
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             such
             ample
             Narrations
             of
             their
             engaging
             with
             the
             Romans
             so
             long
             before
             ?
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Veremundus
             his
             Authority
             signified
             nothing
             with
             him
             ;
             And
             yet
             he
             follows
             Hector
             where
             he
             professes
             to
             rely
             upon
             his
             Authority
             .
             For
             Buchanan
             evidently
             abridges
             Hector
             as
             to
             the
             Scotish
             Affairs
             ,
             leaving
             out
             what
             he
             found
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               History
            
             .
          
           
             Hector
             begins
             his
             Fifth
             Book
             with
             the
             short
             Reign
             and
             dolefull
             End
             of
             
               Luctacus
               ,
               Galdus
            
             his
             Son
             ;
             who
             was
             succeeded
             by
             Mogallus
             ,
             his
             Sisters
             Son
             ;
             who
             continued
             for
             some
             time
             a
             brave
             Prince
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             degenerating
             ,
             was
             killed
             by
             his
             Subjects
             .
             After
             him
             Conarus
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             confined
             for
             ill
             management
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             committed
             to
             Argadus
             ;
             Upon
             his
             death
             the
             Kingdom
             fell
             to
             Ethodius
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             Mogallus
             ,
             who
             was
             strangled
             in
             his
             Bed
             by
             an
             
               Irish
               Harper
            
             :
             And
             
             so
             was
             Satrael
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             by
             those
             of
             his
             Bed-chamber
             .
             These
             are
             sad
             Stories
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             comfort
             is
             ,
             there
             appears
             yet
             no
             better
             Authority
             than
             that
             of
             Hector
             for
             them
             .
             For
             Fordon
             hath
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             ;
             And
             Buchanan
             and
             Lesly
             take
             them
             upon
             
             Hector's
             Credit
             .
             They
             served
             
             Buchanan's
             purpose
             well
             enough
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Book
             
               De
               jure
               Regni
               apud
            
             Scotos
             ;
             And
             therefore
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             let
             them
             stand
             in
             History
             ,
             being
             none
             of
             his
             Invention
             ,
             and
             knowing
             what
             use
             was
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             .
             Donaldus
             ,
             Brother
             to
             Ethodius
             ,
             was
             chosen
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             and
             here
             Hector
             falls
             in
             with
             Fordon
             about
             Fulgentius
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Royal
             British
             Race
             ,
             who
             revolted
             from
             the
             Romans
             ,
             which
             Fordon
             had
             from
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             who
             calls
             him
             Fulgenius
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             driven
             with
             the
             Britains
             into
             Albany
             :
             But
             after
             ,
             in
             a
             Fight
             with
             Severus
             at
             York
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             killed
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Hector
             was
             ashamed
             to
             follow
             them
             ;
             allowing
             Severus
             to
             die
             a
             natural
             death
             ,
             and
             Fulgentius
             to
             survive
             him
             .
             As
             to
             
             Donald's
             embracing
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             follows
             Fordon
             ,
             but
             never
             quotes
             him
             ;
             And
             here
             he
             never
             mentions
             Veremundus
             ;
             As
             though
             so
             considerable
             a
             Point
             of
             History
             needed
             no
             Authority
             but
             his
             own
             .
             He
             concludes
             this
             Book
             with
             a
             brief
             Account
             of
             Ethodius
             ,
             Son
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             ill
             Government
             was
             confined
             by
             his
             Nobles
             and
             killed
             by
             his
             Guards
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Sixth
             Book
             he
             begins
             with
             a
             Convention
             of
             the
             Estates
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             new
             King.
             And
             they
             set
             up
             his
             Son
             Athirco
             ,
             who
             gave
             great
             hopes
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             falling
             into
             Debauchery
             ,
             his
             Nobles
             combined
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             he
             killed
             himself
             .
             Nathalacus
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             ,
             succeeds
             ,
             who
             was
             for
             a
             time
             Popular
             ,
             afterwards
             Cruel
             ,
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             raised
             a
             general
             hatred
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             ended
             in
             a
             Design
             to
             destroy
             him
             ;
             Wherein
             they
             were
             prevented
             by
             one
             of
             his
             greatest
             Confidents
             ,
             who
             stabbed
             him
             .
             Then
             Findocus
             ,
             eldest
             Son
             to
             Athirco
             ,
             recover'd
             the
             Crown
             ,
             who
             proved
             an
             excellent
             Prince
             ,
             but
             was
             at
             last
             murthered
             by
             two
             Villains
             ,
             his
             Brother
             Carantius
             being
             privy
             to
             it
             :
             The
             Murtherers
             were
             executed
             ,
             but
             Carantius
             fled
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             a
             great
             Souldier
             under
             
               Probus
               ,
               Carus
            
             and
             Dioclesian
             .
             This
             
             Carantius
             is
             the
             same
             whom
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             call
             Carausius
             ,
             as
             Hector
             afterwards
             confesses
             ,
             who
             set
             up
             for
             himself
             in
             Britain
             ;
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             he
             purposely
             disguised
             himself
             abroad
             .
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             makes
             him
             a
             Britain
             ,
             and
             calls
             him
             Carassius
             .
             (p)
             Fordon
             tells
             the
             main
             of
             the
             Story
             of
             Carausius
             well
             enough
             ;
             onely
             inlarging
             on
             the
             Leagues
             he
             made
             with
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ;
             And
             Gothorius
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             Fulgentius
             ,
             who
             ruled
             over
             the
             Northern
             Britains
             .
             But
             whence
             had
             Hector
             this
             Information
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             Carantius
             ,
             Son
             to
             Athirco
             ,
             and
             Brother
             to
             
               Findocus
               ?
               Buchanan
            
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             relate
             the
             Story
             of
             Carantius
             as
             far
             as
             to
             his
             passing
             into
             the
             
               Roman
               Army
            
             ,
             and
             there
             stops
             .
             But
             afterwards
             he
             speaks
             of
             Carausius
             his
             Actions
             in
             Britain
             ,
             without
             any
             farther
             mention
             of
             Carantius
             ;
             Which
             shews
             that
             Buchanan
             took
             ,
             and
             left
             what
             he
             pleased
             out
             of
             
             Hector's
             History
             without
             being
             obliged
             by
             any
             Authority
             he
             produced
             to
             carry
             it
             on
             as
             he
             found
             it
             there
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Death
             of
             Findocus
             ,
             his
             Brother
             Donald
             succeeded
             ,
             who
             was
             soon
             killed
             by
             Donald
             of
             the
             Isles
             ,
             who
             usurped
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             last
             killed
             by
             a
             Conspiracy
             whereof
             Crathlintus
             ,
             Son
             to
             Findocus
             was
             the
             chief
             ;
             Who
             immediately
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             :
             After
             him
             succeeded
             Fincormachus
             ;
             both
             these
             died
             peaceably
             .
             Then
             arose
             a
             mighty
             Contest
             about
             the
             Regency
             between
             the
             three
             Nephews
             of
             Crathlintus
             ;
             At
             first
             Romachus
             prevailed
             ,
             but
             Governing
             cruelly
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             off
             :
             Then
             follow'd
             Angusianus
             ,
             who
             was
             killed
             in
             Battel
             by
             the
             Picts
             ;
             After
             him
             Fethelmachus
             ,
             killed
             in
             his
             Bed
             by
             his
             Harper
             ;
             And
             last
             of
             all
             Eugenius
             ,
             killed
             in
             Battel
             by
             the
             Romans
             :
             And
             soon
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             Instigation
             of
             the
             Picts
             their
             mortal
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Scots
             were
             universally
             banished
             out
             of
             Britain
             by
             order
             of
             Maximus
             the
             
               Roman
               General
            
             ;
             whither
             they
             returned
             not
             till
             about
             forty
             years
             after
             ,
             under
             Fergus
             II.
             And
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             part
             of
             this
             last
             Tragedy
             ,
             Fordon
             agrees
             with
             
               Hector
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             it
             was
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             Romans
             joining
             with
             the
             Picts
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Eugenius
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             onely
             beaten
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             driven
             out
             of
             Britain
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Norway
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             these
             
               Scotish
               Antiquaries
            
             deliver
             concerning
             their
             remotest
             Antiquities
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Fergus
             II.
             
          
           
             But
             several
             Arguments
             are
             of
             late
             produced
             to
             justifie
             the
             History
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             delivered
             by
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             out
             of
             Veremundus
             and
             his
             other
             Authours
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             briefly
             considered
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquities
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             alledged
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquities
            
             ,
             as
             delivered
             by
             him
             (
             for
             it
             is
             concerning
             Hector's
             Authority
             which
             I
             dispute
             )
             
               have
               been
               received
               with
               great
               Applause
               for
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               ,
               by
               all
               Historians
               ,
               Antiquaries
               and
               Criticks
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               who
               had
               any
               occasion
               to
               mention
               their
               Affairs
               .
            
             It
             will
             go
             a
             great
             way
             with
             me
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             account
             received
             among
             
               Learned
               Antiquaries
            
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             before
             
             Hector's
             time
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             find
             any
             one
             Antiquary
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             gives
             the
             same
             Account
             that
             Hector
             doth
             .
             
               The
               Tradition
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             
               peopling
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Island
               long
               before
            
             Fergus
             II.
             I
             grant
             was
             a
             much
             
               elder
               Tradition
            
             ,
             and
             is
             embraced
             by
             Fordon
             ,
             and
             probably
             by
             others
             before
             him
             .
             But
             Fordon
             doth
             not
             own
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             same
             number
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             Hector
             delivers
             them
             .
             From
             whence
             then
             came
             Hector
             to
             know
             so
             much
             more
             than
             Fordon
             in
             these
             matters
             ?
             I
             yield
             
               that
               there
               were
               some
               ancient
            
             Chronica
             before
             Fordon
             ,
             
               which
               he
               often
               quotes
            
             .
             But
             still
             the
             Argument
             is
             the
             stronger
             against
             Hector
             .
             For
             if
             Fordon
             had
             all
             those
             Helps
             ,
             and
             yet
             knew
             nothing
             of
             those
             particulars
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             vehement
             Presumption
             against
             Hector
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             too
             much
             Liberty
             in
             those
             many
             particulars
             ,
             which
             Fordon
             passed
             over
             ,
             as
             having
             nothing
             to
             say
             about
             them
             .
             
               The
               more
               Copies
               they
               have
               of
            
             Fordon
             
               in
               their
               Monasteries
            
             ,
             the
             more
             easily
             they
             may
             be
             convinced
             ,
             how
             little
             Hector
             and
             he
             agree
             about
             the
             
               first
               Succession
            
             between
             the
             two
             Fergusses
             .
             And
             if
             Fordon
             
               did
               agree
               with
               all
               their
               Annals
               ,
            
             as
             is
             now
             pleaded
             ,
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             could
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             differ
             so
             much
             from
             each
             other
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             that
             compares
             them
             .
             Why
             do
             we
             not
             reade
             in
             Fordon
             the
             Authorities
             of
             Veremundus
             and
             
               Cornelius
               Hibernicus
            
             ,
             who
             were
             certainly
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             if
             ever
             ?
             For
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               was
               Archdeacon
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew
             
               '
               s.
               A.
               D.
            
             1076.
             
               and
               dedicated
               his
               Book
               to
            
             Malcolm
             Canmore
             ;
             which
             was
             long
             enough
             before
             
             Fordon's
             time
             .
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               cited
               in
               a
               particular
               part
               of
            
             Fordon
             
               's
               Book
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               be
               copied
               from
            
             Boethius
             .
             It
             had
             been
             a
             much
             clearer
             Evidence
             ,
             if
             that
             Place
             had
             been
             produced
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             might
             have
             consider'd
             whether
             it
             was
             a
             Passage
             of
             Fordon
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             of
             those
             several
             Writers
             who
             it
             seems
             wrote
             Additions
             and
             Continuations
             to
             him
             ;
             such
             ,
             as
             besides
             
               Maculloch
               ,
               Arelat
            
             and
             
               Walter
               Bowmaker
            
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             
               who
               continued
               the
               Histories
               to
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             James
             II.
             And
             yet
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             any
             Testimony
             of
             Veremundus
             of
             that
             Antiquity
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Chambers
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               had
               these
               principal
               Authours
            
             ,
             Veremund
             ,
             
               a
               Spaniard
            
             ,
             Turgott
             ,
             Swinton
             ,
             Campbell
             ,
             &c.
             till
             some
             farther
             Proof
             be
             produced
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             suppose
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Case
             as
             to
             him
             with
             that
             of
             Sir
             
               R.
               Baker
            
             ,
             which
             immediately
             follows
             ;
             For
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               that
               he
               likewise
               quotes
               this
            
             Veremund
             
               among
               the
               Authours
               out
               of
               whom
               he
               compiled
               his
               History
               ,
               and
               likewise
            
             Campbell
             and
             Turgott
             .
             And
             if
             we
             have
             no
             more
             ground
             to
             believe
             that
             Chambers
             had
             them
             ,
             than
             Sir
             
               R.
               Baker
            
             ,
             the
             matter
             must
             remain
             in
             as
             much
             obscurity
             as
             before
             .
             For
             no
             one
             imagines
             that
             Sir
             
               R.
               Baker
            
             had
             all
             those
             Authours
             by
             him
             which
             he
             there
             mentions
             ;
             but
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             Names
             of
             those
             whose
             Authorities
             he
             relied
             upon
             ,
             although
             he
             found
             them
             quoted
             by
             others
             .
             And
             he
             is
             not
             the
             onely
             person
             in
             the
             World
             who
             hath
             cited
             the
             Authority
             of
             Books
             which
             he
             never
             saw
             ▪
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Hollinshed
             .
             But
             if
             such
             kind
             of
             Proofs
             must
             pass
             for
             
               evident
               Demonstrations
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Scots
             
               had
               such
               Historians
               as
            
             Veremundus
             
               and
               the
               others
               before
               mentioned
            
             ;
             I
             wonder
             the
             same
             Learned
             Authour
             should
             shrink
             so
             much
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               History
            
             as
             to
             allow
             that
             despicable
             thing
             ,
             called
             
               Moral
               Certainty
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Probation
               for
               it
            
             ;
             For
             scarce
             any
             History
             can
             be
             mention'd
             ,
             but
             may
             have
             such
             kind
             of
             
               evident
               Demonstrations
            
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             Balaeus
             ,
             
               a
               Learned
               English-man
               ,
               and
            
             Gesner
             ,
             
               and
               other
               famous
               Strangers
               ,
               quote
            
             Veremundus
             .
             But
             so
             do
             not
             Boston
             of
             Bury
             ,
             nor
             Leland
             ,
             who
             had
             written
             of
             the
             British
             and
             other
             Writers
             
             before
             the
             time
             of
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             .
             And
             those
             were
             Men
             who
             searched
             all
             our
             Libraries
             for
             the
             ancient
             Books
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             digested
             them
             with
             great
             Care
             ;
             and
             if
             Veremundus
             
               with
               other
               MSS.
               were
               brought
               into
            
             England
             by
             Edw.
             I.
             as
             is
             now
             suggested
             ,
             it
             could
             hardly
             have
             escaped
             the
             diligence
             of
             those
             Men.
             But
             those
             who
             lived
             after
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             published
             his
             History
             ,
             took
             his
             word
             for
             Veremundus
             ,
             and
             entred
             him
             into
             their
             Catalogues
             ;
             as
             Vossius
             hath
             done
             many
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             .
             But
             Erasmus
             
               saith
               that
            
             Hector
             
               was
               a
               Person
               who
               could
               not
               lie
               .
            
             That
             was
             more
             than
             Erasmus
             could
             know
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             been
             by
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             History
             and
             compared
             it
             with
             the
             Authours
             he
             pretended
             to
             follow
             .
             As
             to
             
               Paulus
               Iovius
            
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             fit
             Second
             to
             Boethius
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             Erasmus
             would
             not
             have
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               could
               not
               lie
            
             .
             For
             
             Hector's
             
               pretending
               to
               have
               his
               Books
               from
               the
               Island
            
             Iona
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             how
             inconsistent
             his
             own
             relation
             thereof
             is
             .
             But
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               great
               Applause
               of
               these
            
             Scotish
             
               Antiquities
               for
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               by
               all
               Historians
               ,
               Antiquaries
               and
               Criticks
               of
               foreign
               Nations
               ?
            
             When
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             is
             produced
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             
               many
               hundred
               years
            
             since
             .
          
           
             But
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             Veremundus
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Black-book
               of
            
             Scoon
             ,
             
               containing
               the
            
             Scotish
             
               Histories
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               was
               among
               President
            
             Spotswood
             
               's
               Books
               ,
               and
               given
               to
            
             Lambert
             ,
             
               and
               by
               him
               to
               Collonel
            
             Fairfax
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             for
             a
             Black-book
             of
             
             Fordon's
             ,
             which
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             Scotland
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             late
             King
             by
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             as
             some
             yet
             living
             can
             attest
             .
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             
               Black-book
               of
               Scoon
            
             was
             ever
             heard
             of
             here
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             such
             could
             be
             found
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             suppressing
             any
             thing
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
               Nation
            
             ,
             that
             some
             here
             would
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             publish
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             ancient
             Annals
             which
             themselves
             would
             think
             fit
             to
             be
             printed
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Black-book
             of
             
               Paslay
               ,
               Pluscardin
            
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             .
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             they
             had
             any
             ancient
             Annals
             or
             Registers
             in
             their
             Monasteries
             ;
             but
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             
             good
             Argument
             ,
             they
             can
             tell
             us
             where
             to
             find
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             carefull
             to
             let
             us
             know
             how
             they
             came
             to
             lose
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             Fencing
             ,
             it
             is
             positively
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               surest
               foundation
               of
               all
               History
               is
               the
               common
               belief
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Natives
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Natives
             of
             several
             Countries
             differ
             from
             each
             other
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             neither
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             believe
             both
             .
             What
             if
             they
             had
             for
             a
             long
             time
             no
             certain
             way
             of
             conveying
             their
             Histories
             from
             one
             Age
             to
             another
             ?
             It
             is
             possible
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             may
             preserve
             some
             general
             strokes
             of
             the
             ancient
             History
             of
             a
             Countrey
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             hardly
             credible
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             particulars
             as
             Boethius
             hath
             in
             the
             first
             Race
             of
             Kings
             could
             be
             kept
             so
             distinctly
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Tradition
             .
             
               The
               case
               of
               the
               old
               World
            
             is
             vastly
             different
             from
             any
             other
             People
             since
             the
             shortning
             of
             Mens
             Lives
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Nation
             wanted
             Records
             ,
             could
             never
             make
             out
             the
             Credibility
             of
             their
             History
             to
             other
             People
             .
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             
               the
               Annals
               of
               the
            
             Jewish
             or
             Roman
             Priests
             ;
             but
             we
             think
             Annals
             and
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             are
             two
             things
             ;
             when
             Annals
             are
             produced
             ,
             we
             must
             weigh
             and
             consider
             them
             ,
             and
             compare
             the
             Annals
             of
             several
             Nations
             together
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             better
             judge
             which
             are
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             we
             are
             told
             again
             ,
             
               that
               when
               Histories
               are
               already
               formed
               out
               of
               ancient
               Records
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               farther
               need
               to
               produce
               them
               ;
               for
               Papers
               may
               be
               lost
               by
               accident
               ,
               but
               the
               Histories
               taken
               out
               of
               them
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               although
               the
               Records
               cannot
               be
               found
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Histories
               of
            
             Rome
             and
             Greece
             ,
             
               whose
               Authority
               remains
               ,
               although
               the
               Testimonies
               on
               which
               they
               relied
               are
               not
               extant
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             at
             last
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             must
             be
             believed
             as
             to
             the
             
               British
               Antiquities
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             as
             to
             the
             Scotish
             .
             For
             Geffrey
             doth
             no
             more
             pretend
             to
             invent
             his
             History
             than
             Hector
             :
             and
             Hunibaldus
             is
             as
             good
             an
             Authour
             as
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             Keting
             as
             good
             as
             Hunibaldus
             .
             For
             they
             all
             equally
             pretend
             to
             derive
             their
             Histories
             from
             
               ancient
               Records
            
             and
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Natives
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             having
             formed
             their
             Histories
             out
             of
             these
             substantial
             Grounds
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             search
             no
             farther
             ;
             but
             to
             believe
             them
             all
             however
             improbable
             
             in
             themselves
             and
             contradictions
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             case
             is
             very
             different
             as
             to
             the
             Learned
             Greek
             and
             
               Roman
               Histories
            
             ,
             from
             those
             of
             the
             modern
             barbarous
             Nations
             ;
             which
             were
             plainly
             made
             in
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             afterwards
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             between
             the
             Histories
             that
             related
             to
             the
             times
             before
             they
             had
             written
             Annals
             and
             after
             .
             Can
             any
             Man
             imagine
             that
             there
             is
             as
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             first
             Accounts
             of
             Greece
             as
             those
             that
             were
             written
             after
             the
             
               Peloponnesian
               War
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               beginnings
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Monarchy
            
             by
             Romulus
             are
             delivered
             with
             as
             much
             certainty
             as
             the
             
               Carthaginian
               War
            
             ?
             The
             most
             judicious
             Writers
             among
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             did
             make
             allowance
             for
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             
               Ancient
               times
            
             ,
             when
             many
             things
             were
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             and
             others
             very
             imperfectly
             delivered
             :
             What
             Reproach
             then
             is
             it
             to
             any
             modern
             Nations
             to
             suppose
             their
             Histories
             to
             have
             had
             the
             same
             Fate
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             had
             ?
             Onely
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             greater
             Dispute
             ,
             because
             they
             pretend
             to
             give
             an
             exact
             Account
             of
             those
             times
             before
             they
             had
             any
             Annals
             or
             written
             Records
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             the
             more
             exact
             and
             particular
             ,
             the
             more
             suspicious
             .
             And
             we
             have
             more
             certain
             Rules
             of
             trying
             their
             ancient
             Histories
             ,
             than
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             had
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             the
             Accounts
             of
             several
             Nations
             to
             compare
             together
             ;
             and
             undoubted
             Testimonies
             of
             other
             Writers
             to
             examine
             them
             by
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             not
             found
             faulty
             by
             some
             of
             these
             ways
             ,
             we
             are
             contented
             to
             let
             them
             pass
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquities
            
             ,
             we
             not
             onely
             object
             the
             Want
             of
             sufficient
             Antiquity
             in
             their
             written
             Records
             ,
             but
             their
             Inconsistency
             with
             approved
             Writers
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             Account
             they
             give
             of
             the
             first
             settling
             of
             the
             Scots
             so
             early
             in
             Britain
             .
             And
             which
             yet
             adds
             more
             to
             the
             suspicion
             ,
             the
             Irish
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             descend
             ,
             give
             a
             far
             more
             different
             Account
             of
             their
             first
             coming
             than
             themselves
             do
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             The
             
               Irish
               Antiquaries
            
             will
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             the
             Account
             given
             by
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ;
             And
             say
             ,
             
               He
               
               had
               not
               regard
               to
               Truth
               in
               the
               Writing
               of
               it
            
             ;
             Particularly
             ,
             as
             to
             Simon
             Brek's
             coming
             out
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             bringing
             
               the
               fatal
               Chair
            
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             are
             both
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             ground
             they
             insist
             upon
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             (q)
             
               Old
               Irish
               Antiquaries
            
             who
             deserve
             far
             more
             Credit
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             set
             down
             the
             Account
             they
             give
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             Credit
             they
             deserve
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Account
             we
             have
             from
             (r)
             them
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             Ireland
             
               was
               first
               planted
               after
               the
               Floud
               ,
               by
               one
            
             Ciocal
             ,
             
               with
               a
               Fleet
               ,
               wherein
               every
               Vessel
               had
               fifty
               Men
               and
               fifty
               Women
               ;
               And
               this
               ,
               Keting
            
             saith
             ,
             
               happen'd
               about
            
             100
             
               years
               after
               the
               Deluge
            
             .
             But
             since
             such
             remote
             Antiquities
             are
             very
             tender
             things
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             with
             a
             Besom
             sweep
             them
             all
             away
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             gently
             take
             them
             in
             Pieces
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             open
             as
             I
             pass
             along
             .
             Now
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             Foundation
             there
             is
             for
             our
             believing
             a
             thing
             so
             unlikely
             ,
             as
             the
             Peopling
             of
             Ireland
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             Fleet
             ,
             so
             soon
             after
             the
             Floud
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             long
             time
             after
             this
             before
             the
             Phoenicians
             had
             any
             skill
             in
             Shipping
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             Romans
             attributed
             the
             Invention
             of
             it
             .
             And
             certainly
             the
             Expedition
             of
             the
             Argonautae
             had
             not
             made
             such
             a
             noise
             among
             the
             Greeks
             so
             long
             after
             the
             Floud
             (
             but
             twenty
             years
             before
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Troy
             ,
             as
             (s)
             Scaliger
             saith
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Judges
             )
             if
             the
             Skill
             in
             Shipping
             had
             been
             so
             great
             within
             100
             years
             after
             it
             ?
             Yet
             ,
             if
             that
             Expedition
             were
             such
             as
             (t)
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             describes
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             far
             more
             considerable
             than
             is
             commonly
             thought
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             They
             not
             onely
             entred
             the
             
               Euxine
               Sea
            
             ,
             but
             he
             proves
             from
             Orpheus
             and
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             ,
             that
             they
             sailed
             up
             the
             Tanais
             ,
             from
             whence
             Hornius
             in
             his
             Map
             saith
             ,
             They
             went
             into
             the
             
               Mare
               Cronium
            
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             round
             Egypt
             ,
             passing
             between
             Britain
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             returning
             home
             by
             the
             Straits
             .
             But
             Rudbeck
             finds
             a
             Passage
             for
             them
             from
             the
             Tanais
             to
             the
             Volga
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             Lake
             of
             Fronoe
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Volga
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             Rivers
             into
             the
             
               Baltick
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             so
             about
             the
             Scythian
             Promontory
             to
             
               Ierne
               (
               Ireland
            
             )
             and
             
               Peucessa
               (
               Britain
            
             )
             and
             to
             
               Ausonia
               (
               Italy
            
             )
             and
             
               Trinacria
               (
               Sicily
            
             )
             and
             so
             home
             to
             Iolcos
             .
             If
             this
             were
             a
             mere
             Poetical
             Fancy
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             since
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             exact
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Northern
               Countries
            
             ,
             saith
             Rudbeck
             far
             more
             than
             Ptolemy
             doth
             .
             I
             will
             suppose
             this
             Orpheus
             ,
             who
             wrote
             the
             Argonauticks
             ,
             to
             be
             neither
             the
             
               Old
               Orpheus
            
             ,
             nor
             Onomacritus
             ,
             but
             Orpheus
             of
             Crotona
             ,
             to
             whom
             Suidas
             attributes
             the
             Argonauticks
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pisistratus
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             much
             for
             him
             then
             to
             describe
             these
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             to
             mention
             Ireland
             as
             a
             Countrey
             then
             known
             to
             the
             Greeks
             .
             And
             
               Festus
               Avienus
            
             ,
             describing
             the
             Voyage
             of
             Himilco
             the
             Carthaginian
             (
             spoken
             of
             by
             (u)
             Pliny
             )
             speaks
             of
             Ireland
             as
             then
             esteemed
             Sacred
             in
             these
             remarkable
             Verses
             :
             
               
                 Ast
                 hinc
                 ,
                 duobus
                 ,
                 in
                 sacram
                 ,
                 sic
                 Insulam
              
               
                 Dixere
                 prisci
                 solibus
                 cursus
                 rati
                 est
              
               
                 Haec
                 inter
                 Vndas
                 multum
                 cespitem
                 jacit
              
               
                 Eámque
                 latè
                 Gens
                 Hibernorum
                 colit
              
               
                 Propinqua
                 rursus
                 Insula
                 Albionum
                 patet
                 .
              
            
             Nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             here
             speaks
             of
             Ireland
             and
             Britain
             ,
             as
             then
             known
             by
             Himilco
             ;
             For
             
               Festus
               Avienus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               took
               this
               Description
               from
               the
            
             Phoenician
             
               Annals
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               Voyage
               was
               inserted
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             to
             me
             that
             (w)
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             should
             here
             change
             the
             Hiberni
             into
             Hyperborei
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             allows
             Albion
             to
             stand
             for
             Britain
             .
             But
             these
             are
             undoubted
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             ancient
             Peopling
             of
             Ireland
             :
             and
             of
             far
             greater
             Authority
             than
             those
             domestick
             Annals
             now
             so
             much
             extolled
             .
             But
             must
             we
             follow
             Keting
             ,
             because
             he
             follows
             the
             old
             Annals
             in
             this
             Tradition
             of
             the
             first
             Peopling
             of
             Ireland
             ?
             And
             why
             not
             then
             
               in
               the
               Story
               of
            
             Seth
             
               and
               three
               Daughters
               of
            
             Cain
             viewing
             Ireland
             ?
             And
             of
             
               the
               three
               Fishermen
               of
            
             Spain
             
               being
               Wind
               driven
               thither
               the
               year
               before
               the
               Floud
               ?
            
             And
             of
             Keasar
             the
             
               Daughter
               of
            
             Bajoth
             ,
             
               Son
               of
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               coming
               thither
               with
               three
               Men
               and
               fifty
               Women
               ,
               to
               save
               themselves
               from
               the
               Floud
               ?
            
             Are
             not
             all
             these
             fine
             Stories
             in
             the
             same
             
               Irish
               Annals
               ?
               But
            
             Keting
             
               rejects
               them
            
             ;
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             Doth
             this
             make
             for
             or
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Annals
             ,
             that
             even
             Keting
             looks
             on
             these
             as
             
               Poetical
               Fictions
            
             ?
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               best
            
             Irish
             
               Antiquaries
               
               did
               of
               Old
               look
               on
               these
               as
               fabulous
               .
            
             Possibly
             the
             two
             former
             they
             might
             ;
             But
             do
             they
             indeed
             reject
             the
             Story
             of
             Keasar
             and
             her
             Companions
             ?
             (x)
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             quotes
             the
             most
             
               ancient
               Histories
            
             of
             Ireland
             for
             this
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             they
             confirm
             it
             by
             
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Place
               where
               she
               landed
               ,
               and
               where
               she
               was
               buried
               .
            
             And
             (y)
             
               Gratianus
               Lucius
            
             confesses
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               ancient
               Annals
            
             ;
             and
             he
             suspects
             that
             he
             made
             away
             many
             of
             them
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             Keting
             had
             fewer
             advantages
             than
             Giraldus
             for
             the
             Old
             Irish
             Antiquities
             .
             But
             if
             these
             
               Old
               Annals
            
             be
             of
             so
             little
             Authority
             in
             this
             Story
             ,
             What
             Credit
             do
             they
             deserve
             in
             this
             early
             Plantation
             after
             the
             Floud
             ?
             But
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             Irish
             Account
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             ,
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             Bartholanus
             
               and
               his
               three
               Sons
               ,
               about
               three
               hundred
               years
               after
               the
               Floud
               ,
               landing
               in
            
             Ireland
             
               with
               a
               thousand
               fighting
               Men
               ,
               had
               many
               doughty
               Battels
               with
               the
               Posterity
               of
            
             Ciocal
             ;
             
               And
               at
               the
               end
               of
               three
               hundred
               years
               they
               were
               all
               consumed
               by
               a
               Pestilence
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Story
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             in
             (z)
             Nennius
             ,
             and
             (a)
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             a
             very
             obvious
             Question
             ,
             if
             they
             all
             died
             ,
             How
             their
             memory
             came
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             Pestilence
             which
             destroy'd
             them
             all
             ?
             But
             to
             this
             Giraldus
             gives
             a
             very
             substantial
             Answer
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             Annals
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               onely
               one
            
             Ruanus
             
               escaped
               ,
               who
               lived
               to
               St.
            
             Patrick
             
               's
               days
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               by
               him
               :
            
             (
             in
             a
             good
             old
             Age
             certainly
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             be
             born
             within
             six
             hundred
             years
             after
             the
             Floud
             ;
             And
             it
             was
             above
             four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             after
             Christ
             before
             St.
             Patrick
             was
             designed
             for
             Ireland
             .
             )
             This
             Ruanus
             ,
             say
             the
             Irish
             in
             Giraldus
             ,
             was
             the
             true
             Relatour
             of
             the
             
               ancient
               History
               of
            
             Ireland
             
               to
               St.
            
             Patrick
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             question
             the
             Testimony
             of
             such
             an
             authentick
             and
             truly
             ancient
             Witness
             ?
             A
             late
             (b)
             Irish
             Antiquary
             saith
             ,
             he
             continued
             so
             long
             by
             a
             Pythagorean
             Transmigration
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             much
             he
             could
             retain
             these
             things
             in
             his
             Memory
             under
             all
             his
             Transmutations
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             this
             Bartholanus
             (
             who
             is
             called
             by
             
               Nennius
               Bartholomeus
            
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Geffrey
               ,
               Partholomeus
            
             ,
             by
             
               Fordon
               ,
               Partholomus
            
             )
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             (c)
             British
             History
             ,
             
               That
               when
            
             Gurguintus
             
               returned
               from
            
             Dacia
             ,
             
               he
               found
            
             30
             
               Ships
               near
               the
            
             Orcades
             
               full
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               and
               ,
               sending
               to
               
               enquire
               who
               they
               were
               ,
               their
               Commander
               ,
            
             (c)
             Bartholomeus
             ,
             
               said
               ,
               They
               were
               driven
               out
               of
            
             Spain
             
               to
               seek
               a
               Countrey
               to
               live
               in
               ,
               and
               beg'd
               some
               part
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               for
               they
               had
               been
               a
               year
               and
               a
               half
               at
               Sea
               ;
               But
               he
               sent
               them
               into
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               then
               void
               of
               Inhabitants
               ,
               which
               they
               planted
               ,
               and
               there
               continued
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             It
             seems
             there
             was
             a
             Tradition
             in
             Nennius
             his
             time
             ,
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             830.
             
             That
             Ireland
             
               was
               peopled
               from
            
             Spain
             ;
             
               And
               that
               one
            
             Bartholonus
             ,
             or
             Bartholomeus
             ,
             
               was
               the
               Leader
               of
               them
            
             ;
             But
             Geffrey
             would
             not
             let
             them
             go
             thither
             without
             leave
             from
             the
             Britains
             ;
             But
             Nennius
             hath
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             
               concerning
               being
               a
               year
               and
               a
               half
               at
               Sea
               ,
               Nennius
            
             applies
             to
             Nimech
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Irish
               ,
               Nimead
            
             ;
             and
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               after
               his
               abode
               in
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               he
               returned
               to
            
             Spain
             .
             Then
             ,
             Nennius
             saith
             ,
             
               Three
               Sons
               of
               a
            
             Spaniard
             
               came
               with
               thirty
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               thirty
               Women
               in
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               saw
               a
               Towre
               of
               Glass
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               Men
               upon
               it
               ,
               who
               would
               give
               no
               Answer
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               resolved
               to
               assault
               it
               with
               all
               their
               Vessels
               ,
               except
               one
               ,
               which
               was
               shipwreck'd
               ,
               having
               thirty
               Men
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Women
               ,
               in
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               were
               sunk
               in
               the
               Attempt
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               thirty
               Men
               and
               thirty
               Women
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Nennius
               ,
               all
            
             Ireland
             
               was
               peopled
            
             .
             Here
             we
             see
             how
             far
             Geffrey
             differs
             from
             Nennius
             ;
             and
             alters
             the
             old
             Traditions
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             .
             But
             Nennius
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               more
               still
               came
               from
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               the
               last
               was
               one
               whom
               he
               calls
            
             Clamhochor
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Company
            
             .
             But
             the
             Interpolatour
             of
             Nennius
             (
             whether
             
               Samuel
               Beulanus
            
             or
             another
             )
             there
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               certain
               Account
               of
               the
               Original
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             ;
             So
             the
             Irish
             were
             then
             called
             .
             But
             yet
             Nennius
             relates
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquaries
            
             ,
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Noble
             Scythian
             ,
             who
             was
             Son-in-law
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             his
             Expulsion
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             coming
             at
             last
             to
             Spain
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Ireland
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ;
             And
             first
             settled
             in
             Dalrieta
             ,
             which
             he
             understands
             of
             that
             Region
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             But
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquaries
            
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             Countrey
             which
             had
             the
             same
             Name
             in
             Scotland
             .
             So
             that
             here
             we
             have
             very
             different
             Accounts
             ,
             that
             were
             given
             so
             long
             since
             as
             the
             time
             of
             Nennius
             ;
             and
             no
             way
             found
             then
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             true
             from
             the
             false
             ,
             or
             the
             certain
             from
             the
             uncertain
             .
             
             But
             of
             that
             more
             afterwards
             .
             Now
             to
             go
             on
             to
             a
             farther
             Account
             from
             the
             Irish
             Authours
             who
             say
             ,
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               That
               thirty
               years
               after
            
             ,
             Nemedus
             ,
             another
             Scythian
             ,
             
               with
               his
               four
               Sons
               ,
               arrived
               in
            
             Ireland
             
               with
               a
               good
               Fleet
               ,
               and
               fought
               with
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Giants
               ,
               but
               by
               another
               Pestilence
               were
               driven
               off
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               three
               Captains
               ,
            
             Simeon
             Breac
             ,
             Ibaath
             ,
             and
             Briotan
             ,
             
               and
               the
               two
               former
               sailing
               to
            
             Greece
             ;
             Briotan
             ,
             
               with
               his
               Adherents
               ,
               landed
               in
               the
               North
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               now
               called
            
             Scotland
             ;
             
               And
               by
               these
               ,
               and
               their
               Posterity
               remaining
               there
               ,
               gave
               the
               Denomination
               of
            
             Britain
             
               to
               the
               whole
               Island
            
             .
             And
             this
             we
             are
             told
             is
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Cormach
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Munster
             
               and
               Bishop
               of
            
             Cashel
             ,
             
               in
               the
            
             Psalter
             of
             Cashel
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Chronologers
             of
             Ireland
             agree
             with
             him
             .
             This
             Psalter
             of
             Cashel
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             authentick
             Histories
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             because
             done
             in
             Verse
             ;
             And
             (d)
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               more
               remote
               Antiquities
               in
               it
               were
               taken
               from
               another
               Book
               made
            
             1200
             
               years
               since
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               all
               the
               former
               Chronicles
               of
               that
               Nation
               and
               allowed
               in
               a
               solemn
               Convention
               of
               the
               Estates
               at
            
             Tarach
             ,
             under
             Laogerius
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               St.
            
             Patrick
             ,
             
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Committee
               appointed
               for
               the
               supervising
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               Book
               was
               called
               the
            
             Psalter
             of
             Tarach
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             confess
             goes
             much
             beyond
             what
             can
             be
             said
             for
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             or
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             .
             But
             yet
             methinks
             there
             seem
             to
             be
             some
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             these
             Annals
             should
             not
             have
             such
             a
             mighty
             authority
             with
             us
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             be
             certain
             that
             there
             ever
             were
             such
             Annals
             ,
             or
             that
             these
             Annals
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             so
             exactly
             drawn
             up
             ,
             are
             still
             preserved
             .
             For
             not
             onely
             (e)
             
               Gratianus
               Lucius
            
             complains
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             
               old
               Annals
            
             ;
             But
             (f)
             Jocelin
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             concludes
             with
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               many
               of
               their
               Writings
               relating
               to
               him
               were
               burnt
               by
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Pagans
               while
               they
               governed
               in
            
             Ireland
             .
             By
             these
             Pagans
             the
             Danes
             are
             meant
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Slavery
               under
               them
               is
            
             (g)
             
               said
               to
               be
               worse
               than
            
             Egyptian
             ,
             Circassian
             ,
             
               or
               any
               other
               mention'd
               in
               History
               .
            
             And
             particularly
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Clergy
               were
               banish'd
               into
               Bogs
               ,
               Woods
               and
               Caves
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               fain
               to
               lurk
               several
               years
               like
               wild
               Beasts
            
             ;
             
             
               And
               that
               none
               were
               suffered
               to
               keep
               School
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               taught
               any
               kind
               of
               Learning
               ,
               not
               even
               in
               their
               own
               Houses
               :
            
             And
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             
             
               None
               were
               suffer'd
               to
               have
               any
               kind
               of
               Book
               ;
               But
               all
               Books
               the
            
             Danes
             
               could
               light
               upon
               ,
               were
               either
               burnt
               ,
               or
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             possible
             their
             Annals
             might
             escape
             such
             a
             Storm
             as
             this
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             seem
             altogether
             probable
             ;
             Especially
             considering
             that
             this
             first
             Slavery
             under
             the
             Danes
             continued
             
               Forty
               years
            
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               all
               their
               famous
               Monasteries
               ,
               Cells
               ,
            
             
             
               Vniversities
               ,
               Colleges
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               not
               one
               being
               left
               in
               the
               Land.
            
             And
             it
             is
             withall
             said
             ,
             
               That
               although
               other
               Losses
               might
               be
               recover'd
               ,
               yet
               their
               Libraries
               were
               never
               recover'd
               .
            
             
             
               Onely
               some
               few
               Religious
               Men
               preserved
               some
               of
               their
               Books
               .
            
             But
             we
             have
             no
             assurance
             that
             the
             
               old
               Annals
            
             were
             among
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             were
             then
             ,
             That
             they
             could
             escape
             the
             Second
             Danish
             Invasion
             ,
             which
             continued
             for
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             .
             In
             which
             (h)
             Colganus
             saith
             ,
             The
             Irish
             
               Antiquities
               had
               an
               irrecoverable
               Loss
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               not
               yet
               recover'd
            
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             had
             
             Cormach's
             Psalter
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Psalter
               of
               Cashel
               ,
               Tigernacus
            
             his
             Annals
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Annales
               Cluanenses
            
             ,
             the
             
               Annales
               Insulenses
            
             ,
             composed
             by
             one
             Magraidin
             ,
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             All-saints
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Longford
             ,
             which
             he
             deduces
             to
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1405.
             
             The
             Annals
             of
             Vlster
             ,
             by
             one
             Maguir
             ,
             Canon
             of
             Armach
             ,
             deduced
             to
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             who
             died
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1498.
             
             And
             the
             Annals
             of
             Dungall
             composed
             by
             four
             modern
             Authours
             out
             of
             all
             their
             former
             Annals
             ;
             But
             among
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             pretending
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             but
             the
             Psalter
             of
             Cashel
             and
             Tigernacus
             ;
             yet
             the
             Psalter
             of
             Cashel
             falls
             short
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Nennius
             ,
             for
             Cormach
             ,
             King
             of
             Munster
             ,
             the
             supposed
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             lived
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             tenth
             Century
             ,
             being
             killed
             by
             
               Flanmhac
               Siona
            
             (
             called
             
               Flannus
               Siuna
            
             by
             (i)
             
               Gratianus
               Lucius
            
             )
             who
             died
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             914.
             or
             as
             Sir
             James
             (k)
             Ware
             thinks
             ,
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             916.
             
             And
             for
             Tigernacus
             his
             Annals
             ,
             the
             four
             Magistri
             ,
             as
             Colgunus
             calls
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Annals
             of
             Dungall
             are
             positive
             ,
             that
             
               Tigernacus
               ô
               Braion
            
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             them
             ,
             died
             (l)
             in
             the
             eleventh
             Century
             ,
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1088.
             
             There
             remains
             onely
             the
             
               Psaltuir
               Na-Ran
            
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Aonghais
               Ceile
               de
            
             ,
             or
             by
             Aengusius
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Culdees
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             eighth
             Century
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             
               Irish
               Antiquary
            
             confesses
             ,
             
             who
             withall
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Works
               contained
               therein
               relate
               
               onely
               to
               Matters
               of
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               ,
            
             
             which
             therefore
             can
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             So
             that
             nothing
             appears
             of
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquities
            
             which
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             written
             before
             the
             
               Danish
               Invasion
            
             ;
             And
             although
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               that
               these
               Annals
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               others
               more
               ancient
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             barely
             their
             Word
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             those
             ancient
             Annals
             ,
             whatever
             they
             were
             ,
             are
             irrecoverably
             lost
             ;
             So
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             comparison
             of
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
             And
             how
             can
             they
             be
             so
             certain
             of
             the
             exactness
             used
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Tarach
             to
             preserve
             their
             Annals
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             
               ancient
               Annals
            
             to
             preserve
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             at
             that
             time
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             very
             extraordinary
             Care
             for
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             to
             preserve
             their
             Annals
             ;
             if
             we
             could
             be
             assured
             of
             it
             :
             Which
             doth
             much
             exceed
             the
             
               Library
               of
               Antiquities
            
             which
             (m)
             
               Suffridus
               Petrus
            
             speaks
             of
             ,
             set
             up
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             by
             Friso
             ,
             
               the
               Founder
               of
               the
            
             Frisians
             ,
             at
             Stavera
             ,
             
               near
               the
               Temple
               of
            
             Stavo
             ,
             
               in
               which
               not
               onely
               the
               ancient
               Records
               were
               preserved
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ;
               But
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
               several
               Princes
               ,
               with
               the
               times
               of
               their
               Reigns
               ,
               from
               An.
            
             313.
             before
             Christ
             
               's
               coming
               ,
               to
            
             Charlemagns
             
               time
               ;
               The
               like
               whereof
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             no
             German
             
               Nation
               can
               boast
               of
            
             ;
             But
             yet
             methinks
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Gathelus
             exceeds
             that
             of
             
             Friso's
             in
             the
             Care
             of
             Preserving
             their
             Antiquities
             ;
             For
             the
             Wisedom
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             was
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             But
             I
             never
             read
             of
             any
             who
             ever
             saw
             this
             Library
             of
             Antiquities
             at
             Stavera
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             believe
             
               Cappidus
               Staverensis
            
             and
             
               Occa
               Scarlensis
            
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             things
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             saw
             the
             Records
             ,
             as
             Hector
             did
             Veremundus
             ,
             although
             none
             else
             ever
             did
             .
             But
             as
             to
             this
             Parliament
             of
             Tarach
             ,
             which
             was
             carefull
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquities
            
             ;
             Whence
             have
             we
             this
             Information
             ?
             Are
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Assembly
             preserved
             ?
             Are
             any
             Copies
             of
             those
             Annals
             still
             in
             being
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             we
             (n)
             are
             told
             ,
             
               that
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Original
               Book
               was
               entrusted
               by
               the
               Estates
               to
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               those
               Prelates
               ,
               for
               its
               perpetual
               Preservation
               ,
               caused
               several
               authentick
               Copies
               of
               it
               to
               be
               fairly
               engrossed
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               extant
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               several
               more
               faithfully
               transcribed
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               their
               Names
               being
               the
               Book
               of
            
             Ardmach
             ,
             the
             Psalter
             of
             Cashel
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             seems
             then
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Transcripts
             of
             the
             
               Original
               Authentick
               Book
            
             ,
             
             allowed
             by
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             the
             Book
             of
             Ardmach
             is
             a
             late
             thing
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Annals
             of
             Vlster
             composed
             by
             a
             Canon
             of
             Armach
             :
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             rests
             upon
             the
             Psalter
             of
             Cashel
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             composed
             500
             years
             after
             the
             meeting
             of
             that
             famous
             Assembly
             .
             For
             St.
             Patrick
             was
             one
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Laogirius
             ,
             or
             Leogarius
             ,
             King
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             died
             ,
             saith
             (o)
             
               Gratianus
               Lucius
               ,
               An.
               Dom.
            
             458.
             
             But
             King
             Cormach
             lived
             in
             the
             tenth
             Century
             ;
             And
             therefore
             an
             account
             must
             be
             given
             ,
             how
             this
             
               Original
               Book
            
             or
             
               Authentick
               Copies
            
             were
             preserved
             for
             that
             500
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             in
             the
             miserable
             Condition
             that
             Nation
             was
             in
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Difference
             is
             not
             so
             great
             between
             the
             Authority
             of
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             and
             these
             Annals
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
             For
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             why
             the
             Story
             of
             Brutus
             should
             be
             thought
             more
             incredible
             than
             that
             of
             
               Ciocal
               ,
               Bartholanus
            
             and
             Nemedus
             ,
             with
             his
             Son
             Briotan
             that
             gave
             the
             name
             to
             Britain
             ;
             And
             especially
             the
             Story
             of
             Gathelus
             himself
             ,
             his
             Marriage
             in
             Egypt
             to
             Scota
             ,
             coming
             to
             Spain
             ,
             and
             thence
             his
             Posterity
             to
             Ireland
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             made
             in
             imitation
             of
             
             Geffrey's
             Brutus
             .
             For
             Brutus
             married
             Pandrasus
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             forced
             to
             seek
             his
             Fortune
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             passing
             by
             Mauritania
             ,
             just
             as
             Gathelus
             did
             ,
             the
             one
             landed
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             came
             for
             Albion
             ;
             And
             the
             other
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Son
             for
             Ireland
             .
             And
             I
             wonder
             to
             find
             (p)
             Brutus
             his
             Giants
             in
             Albion
             of
             so
             much
             larger
             Proportions
             than
             the
             Giants
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             
               not
               to
               exceed
               the
               tallest
               growth
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             For
             I
             had
             thought
             Giants
             had
             been
             Giants
             in
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
             
               Suppose
               some
               Learned
               Men
               have
               question'd
               ,
               Whether
               there
               were
               such
               a
               person
               as
               Brute
            
             ;
             I
             should
             think
             it
             no
             more
             Heresie
             ,
             than
             to
             call
             in
             question
             ,
             Whether
             there
             were
             such
             Persons
             as
             
               Ciocal
               ,
               Bartholanus
               ,
               Briotan
            
             or
             Gathelus
             ;
             If
             the
             silence
             of
             good
             Authours
             ,
             the
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             
               Ancient
               Annals
            
             complained
             of
             ,
             makes
             the
             
               History
               of
               Brutus
            
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             I
             onely
             desire
             that
             these
             
               Irish
               Traditions
            
             may
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             same
             Rules
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquities
            
             will
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             same
             
             Form
             with
             the
             British
             ;
             Onely
             Geffrey
             had
             not
             so
             lucky
             an
             Invention
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             his
             History
             confirm'd
             by
             Parliament
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             but
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             made
             as
             general
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Estates
             at
             
             Lud's
             Town
             ,
             and
             as
             select
             a
             Committee
             of
             Nine
             ,
             as
             ever
             was
             at
             Tarach
             .
             But
             all
             mens
             Inventions
             do
             not
             lie
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             Keting
             or
             his
             Authours
             have
             very
             much
             exceeded
             Geffrey
             and
             his
             
               British
               MS.
            
             
             And
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             the
             
               Irish
               Chronologers
            
             and
             Historians
             have
             so
             much
             more
             probability
             in
             their
             Story
             of
             Briotan
             than
             the
             
               British
               Writers
            
             had
             in
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Brute
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             originally
             the
             Invention
             of
             Geffrey
             ,
             onely
             he
             might
             use
             some
             art
             in
             setting
             it
             off
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             with
             greater
             advantage
             than
             the
             Britains
             had
             done
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             still
             we
             are
             referr'd
             
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             Irish
             
               Monuments
               in
               the
            
             Psalter
             of
             Cashel
             written
             800
             
               years
               since
               by
               the
               holy
            
             Cormach
             ,
             
               both
               King
               and
               Bishop
               of
            
             Munster
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             ,
             for
             once
             ,
             examine
             one
             part
             of
             the
             History
             taken
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             then
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             it
             deserves
             so
             much
             more
             Credit
             than
             the
             
               British
               Antiquities
            
             ;
             And
             that
             shall
             be
             concerning
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             (q)
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               end
               the
               vexatious
               Questions
               about
               them
               ,
               being
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               most
               authentick
               Records
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               which
               are
               of
               such
               irrefragable
               Authority
               ,
               That
               some
               are
               persuaded
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               known
               to
            
             Camden
             ,
             
               he
               would
               never
               have
               disputed
               the
               matter
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             think
             too
             .
             But
             this
             irrefragable
             Authority
             is
             that
             of
             the
             
               Psalter
               of
               Cashel
            
             ;
             From
             whence
             we
             are
             instructed
             in
             these
             Particulars
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               the
            
             Picts
             
               served
               in
            
             Thracia
             ,
             
               under
               one
            
             Policornus
             ,
             
             
               a
               King
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ;
               where
               their
               General
            
             Gud
             
               took
               away
               the
               King's
               Life
               ,
               to
               prevent
               an
               Attempt
               on
               his
               Daughter
               .
            
             And
             did
             not
             Brutus
             serve
             King
             Pandrasus
             with
             his
             Army
             not
             far
             off
             in
             Greece
             ?
             And
             methinks
             Pandrasus
             is
             as
             good
             a
             Name
             for
             a
             King
             of
             Greece
             as
             Polycornus
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Thrace
             .
             But
             where
             are
             either
             of
             them
             to
             be
             met
             with
             elsewhere
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               upon
               this
               the
               General
               and
               his
               Army
               fled
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               roamed
               up
               and
               down
               at
               Sea
               till
               they
               came
               to
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               and
               there
               they
               founded
               the
               City
               of
            
             Pictavia
             .
             This
             is
             just
             Geffrey
             .
             For
             
             Brutus
             came
             to
             Gaul
             too
             ,
             and
             there
             fought
             with
             Groffarius
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Picts
             ,
             and
             founded
             the
             City
             of
             Tours
             ,
             which
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             
               Turonus
               ,
               Brutus
            
             his
             Nephew
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             
               That
               upon
               the
               same
               Occasion
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               leave
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               and
               to
               go
               for
            
             Ireland
             ,
             (
             as
             Brutus
             did
             for
             
               Albion
               )
               where
               they
               were
               entertained
               ,
               to
               fight
               with
               the
            
             Britains
             ;
             Who
             it
             seems
             made
             very
             early
             Invasions
             upon
             Ireland
             ,
             which
             still
             agrees
             with
             
             Geffrey's
             History
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             Story
             of
             the
             Advice
             of
             
               Trosdan
               ,
               the
            
             Pictish
             
               Magician
               ,
               for
               the
            
             Irish
             
               Army
               to
               bath
               in
               the
               Milk
               of
            
             150
             
               White
               ,
               Crumple-horned
               Cows
               ,
               as
               an
               effectual
               Antidote
               against
               the
               envenom'd
               Arrows
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             and
             the
             strange
             Success
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             matched
             in
             Geffrey
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             
               That
               the
            
             Picts
             ,
             
               growing
               insolent
               ,
               were
               forced
               by
            
             Herimon
             
               to
               retire
               to
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               Onely
               with
               three
            
             Irish
             Women
             ,
             whatever
             Bede
             saith
             of
             more
             ;
             or
             ,
             how
             differently
             soever
             he
             relates
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             the
             Picts
             ;
             For
             what
             is
             
             Bede's
             ,
             a
             poor
             
             Monk's
             Authority
             ,
             to
             King
             
             Cormach's
             ?
             (
             6.
             )
             
               That
               from
            
             Cathluan
             ,
             
               Son
               to
            
             Gud
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               constant
               Succession
               of
               Kings
               of
               the
            
             Picts
             
               in
               that
               Countrey
            
             .
             But
             not
             more
             exact
             than
             the
             Succession
             of
             British
             Kings
             from
             King
             Brutus
             .
             And
             now
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             whether
             Geffrey
             be
             not
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             when
             such
             Authours
             are
             preferr'd
             so
             much
             before
             him
             .
             We
             now
             return
             to
             the
             farther
             Account
             which
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquaries
            
             give
             of
             their
             own
             Antiquities
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             We
             are
             then
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             ,
             besides
             the
             Race
             descended
             from
             Nemedus
             ,
             
             
               there
               was
               another
               called
            
             Clanna
             Gaoidhel
             ,
             
               or
               ,
               Posterity
               of
            
             Gathelus
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             affirmed
             .
             
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               he
               was
               descended
               from
            
             Niul
             ,
             
               a
               younger
               Son
               to
            
             Feanusa
             Farsa
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Scythia
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               travelling
               into
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               had
               a
               Countrey
               there
               given
               him
               by
            
             Pharaoh
             Cingeris
             called
             Capacyront
             (
             I
             suppose
             in
             the
             old
             Egyptian
             Language
             )
             
               who
               was
               married
               to
            
             Pharaoh
             
               's
               daughter
               called
            
             Scota
             .
             Whereas
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquaries
            
             do
             peremptorily
             affirm
             ,
             it
             was
             Gathelus
             himself
             was
             married
             to
             her
             .
             But
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             forget
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Scythian
             
               King
               had
               a
               celebrated
               School
               on
               the
               Plain
               of
            
             Sennaar
             ,
             
               and
               one
            
             Gaodel
             ,
             
               being
               there
               employ'd
               to
               compose
               or
               refine
               the
            
             Irish
             
               Language
               ,
               called
               from
               him
            
             Gaodhelc
             or
             Gaodhlec
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Strain
             beyond
             
             Geffrey
             ,
             who
             never
             thought
             of
             bringing
             the
             British
             Language
             from
             the
             Plain
             of
             Sennaar
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             Gaodhel
             
               's
               Posterity
               continued
               in
            
             Egypt
             
               till
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Grandchild
            
             Sruth
             ,
             
               and
               then
               being
               forced
               thence
               ,
               they
               landed
               in
            
             Creet
             ,
             
               where
               he
               died
               .
               And
               his
               Eldest
               Son
            
             Eibhir
             Scot
             
               went
               into
            
             Scythia
             ;
             
               where
               one
               of
               his
               Descendents
               killed
            
             Restoir
             ,
             
               the
               King
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               was
               forced
               with
               his
               Company
               to
               the
            
             Caspian
             
               Sea
               ,
               and
               landed
               in
               an
               Island
               there
            
             (
             just
             like
             
             Geffrey's
             Large●ia
             ,
             where
             Brutus
             landed
             .
             )
             
               But
               they
               went
               from
               thence
               to
            
             Caronia
             ,
             
               another
               Island
               in
               the
            
             Pontick
             ,
             
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               North
               end
               of
               the
            
             Riphean
             Mountains
             ;
             (
             a
             pretty
             kind
             of
             Compass
             !
             )
             And
             here
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               Diana's
               Oracle
               to
               Brutus
            
             ,
             an
             old
             Druyd
             told
             them
             ,
             
               they
               should
               never
               fix
               till
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Western
               Island
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               removed
               to
            
             Gothia
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               eighth
               Generation
               ,
               they
               went
               to
            
             Spain
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             exceed
             the
             Story
             of
             Brute
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Probability
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             their
             latest
             (r)
             Antiquary
             knows
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             ?
             It
             is
             certain
             whoever
             invented
             it
             ,
             designed
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             former
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             For
             we
             are
             told
             farther
             from
             the
             same
             Authentick
             
               Irish
               Annals
            
             .
             
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             Calamb
             (
             called
             
               Milead
               Espain
            
             ,
             or
             
               Milesius
               the
               Spaniard
               )
               great
               Grandchild
               to
            
             Bratha
             ,
             
               who
               brought
               them
               into
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               went
               back
               into
            
             Scythia
             ;
             
               and
               there
               served
               as
               General
               under
            
             Refloir
             ,
             
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Scythians
             ;
             
               From
               whence
               ,
               upon
               Suspicions
               ,
               he
               fled
               into
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               and
               there
               married
            
             Pharaoh
             
               's
               Daughter
               called
            
             Scota
             ;
             
               And
               at
               last
               returned
               to
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               there
               founded
            
             Braganza
             :
             And
             here
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquities
            
             fall
             in
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             a
             little
             improbable
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Scene
             acted
             twice
             over
             ?
             Two
             
             Gaodel's
             ,
             two
             
             Refloir's
             ,
             two
             
             Scota's
             ,
             
               twice
               passing
               to
               and
               fro
               after
               much
               the
               same
               manner
               ?
            
             We
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Authour
             doth
             ,
             
               enough
               of
               these
               profound
               remote
               Antiquities
               .
            
             For
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             now
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             
               about
               the
               eight
               Sons
               of
               this
            
             Milesius
             
               coming
               to
            
             Ireland
             ;
             And
             how
             the
             rest
             being
             killed
             ,
             the
             Countrey
             was
             divided
             between
             Eibhir
             and
             Erimthon
             ;
             and
             the
             former
             being
             killed
             ,
             the
             latter
             became
             the
             first
             Monarch
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             from
             whom
             descended
             181
             Monarchs
             of
             this
             
               Milesian
               Race
            
             :
             which
             must
             depend
             on
             the
             Credit
             of
             their
             Annals
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             already
             spoken
             .
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             true
             Account
             of
             these
             
               Fabulous
               Antiquities
            
             .
             We
             are
             then
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             
               Northern
               Nations
            
             began
             to
             have
             some
             smattering
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             
               Roman
               Learning
            
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             satisfied
             ;
             till
             by
             one
             means
             or
             other
             ,
             they
             could
             deduce
             their
             Original
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Nations
             most
             celebrated
             in
             ancient
             Books
             ;
             Such
             were
             the
             Trojans
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Trojans
             ,
             the
             Romans
             themselves
             had
             shewed
             the
             Way
             to
             other
             Nations
             .
             For
             there
             are
             considerable
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             that
             neither
             Aeneas
             ,
             nor
             Ascanius
             ,
             ever
             came
             into
             Italy
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             (s)
             
               Dionysius
               Halycarnasseus
            
             ,
             (t)
             Strabo
             and
             Festus
             ,
             in
             the
             Word
             
               Roma
               .
               Hellanicus
            
             ,
             in
             Dionysius
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             Ascanius
             (
             from
             whom
             Brutus
             is
             derived
             )
             
               never
               left
            
             Phrygia
             ;
             
               But
               onely
               withdrew
               for
               a
               time
               to
            
             Dascylites
             ,
             
               near
               the
               Lake
               (
               from
               him
               called
               the
            
             Ascanian
             )
             
               and
               afterwards
               returned
               to
            
             Troy.
             Strabo
             saith
             ,
             That
             Ascanius
             
               reigned
               at
            
             Scepsis
             ,
             
               near
               the
               Ruins
               of
            
             Troy
             ,
             
               and
               that
               his
               Posterity
               continued
               there
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               with
               a
               Royal
               Title
               .
               Festus
            
             shews
             ,
             
               that
               the
               old
               Authours
               were
               not
               agreed
               where
            
             Aeneas
             
               was
               buried
               ;
               Many
               were
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               lay
               buried
               in
               the
               City
            
             Berecinthia
             .
             And
             some
             in
             Dionysius
             say
             ,
             
               he
               died
               in
            
             Thrace
             ,
             others
             in
             Arcadia
             .
             But
             the
             Romans
             making
             it
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Glory
             to
             be
             descended
             from
             the
             Trojans
             ;
             Other
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             ,
             upon
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             would
             not
             seem
             to
             come
             behind
             them
             in
             this
             .
             So
             (u)
             Hunibaldus
             gives
             as
             formal
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Franks
             from
             Antenor
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             a
             Succession
             of
             their
             Kings
             down
             from
             him
             ;
             with
             the
             particular
             Names
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Reigns
             ,
             as
             either
             Geffrey
             doth
             of
             the
             British
             Kings
             from
             Brutus
             ;
             or
             Hector
             of
             the
             Scots
             from
             Fergus
             ;
             or
             the
             
               Irish
               Annals
            
             from
             Gathelus
             or
             Heremon
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             no
             late
             Invention
             appears
             from
             hence
             ;
             That
             
               Aimoinus
               ,
               Ado
               Viennensis
               ,
               Abbas
               Vrspergensis
               ,
               Rorico
               ,
               Gaguinus
               ,
               Aeneas
               Silvius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             agree
             with
             Hunibaldus
             in
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Story
             .
             And
             (w)
             Vignier
             mentions
             several
             Diplomata
             of
             the
             ancient
             Kings
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Authentickness
             of
             this
             Tradition
             .
             And
             it
             is
             less
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ,
             that
             the
             Britains
             should
             pretend
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             Trojans
             because
             of
             the
             mixture
             of
             the
             
             Romans
             and
             them
             together
             ,
             while
             Britain
             continued
             so
             long
             a
             
               Roman
               Province
            
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             suppose
             the
             first
             Occasion
             was
             taken
             ,
             which
             continued
             as
             a
             Tradition
             among
             the
             Britains
             for
             a
             long
             time
             before
             it
             was
             brought
             into
             such
             a
             History
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Geffrey
             .
             That
             the
             Tradition
             it self
             was
             elder
             than
             his
             time
             is
             certain
             ;
             For
             even
             those
             who
             despised
             Geffrey
             embraced
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (x)
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             Saxon
             times
             this
             Tradition
             was
             known
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             
               Saxon
               Poet
            
             ,
             mention'd
             by
             (y)
             
               Abr.
               Whelock
            
             ;
             But
             Nennius
             his
             MS.
             puts
             it
             out
             of
             dispute
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               then
               a
               Tradition
               about
               the
            
             Britains
             
               coming
               from
            
             Brute
             ;
             but
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             to
             make
             of
             this
             Brute
             ;
             sometimes
             
               he
               was
            
             Brito
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Ysicion
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Alan
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
            
             Japhet
             :
             And
             for
             this
             he
             quotes
             the
             (z)
             
               Tradition
               of
               his
               Ancestours
            
             ;
             But
             this
             being
             uncapable
             of
             much
             Improvement
             or
             Evidence
             ,
             he
             then
             runs
             to
             Brutus
             the
             Roman
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             it
             is
             Brutus
             the
             Consul
             ;
             But
             that
             ,
             not
             suiting
             so
             well
             ,
             he
             then
             produces
             the
             Story
             of
             Aeneas
             ,
             and
             Ascanius
             ,
             and
             Silvius
             ,
             and
             the
             Prediction
             of
             the
             Magician
             ,
             
             
               that
               his
               Son
               should
               kill
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ;
               she
               died
               in
               Labour
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               was
               killed
               by
               him
               by
               chance
               ;
               However
               he
               was
               banished
               from
            
             Italy
             into
             Greece
             ;
             
               And
               from
               thence
               again
               banished
               ,
               and
               so
               came
               into
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               and
               there
               built
            
             Tours
             ,
             
               having
               its
               Name
               from
               one
               of
               his
               Companions
               ;
               And
               from
               thence
               he
               came
               for
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               which
               took
               its
               Name
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               filled
               it
               with
               his
               Progeny
               ,
               which
               continue
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             So
             that
             here
             we
             have
             the
             Foundation
             of
             
             Geffrey's
             History
             laid
             long
             before
             his
             time
             ;
             And
             Nennius
             his
             Account
             is
             mention'd
             by
             (a)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Gesta
               Britonum
            
             ;
             And
             follow'd
             by
             Henry
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             and
             Turgott
             ,
             or
             
               Simeon
               Dunelmensis
            
             ;
             But
             when
             
             Geffrey's
             Book
             came
             abroad
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             improved
             and
             adorned
             with
             Particulars
             ,
             not
             elsewhere
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             
               Monkish
               Historians
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             follow'd
             ,
             but
             admir'd
             it
             ,
             and
             pitied
             those
             that
             had
             not
             seen
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             supposed
             )
             as
             (b)
             
               Ranulphus
               Cestrensis
            
             doth
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ;
             But
             there
             were
             some
             Cross-grained
             Writers
             who
             called
             it
             an
             Imposture
             ,
             as
             
               Gul.
               Newburgensis
            
             ;
             or
             
               a
               Poetical
               Figment
            
             ,
             as
             
               John
               Whethamsted
            
             .
             But
             these
             were
             but
             few
             in
             Comparison
             
             with
             those
             who
             were
             better
             pleased
             ,
             with
             the
             Particulars
             of
             a
             Legend
             than
             the
             dryness
             of
             a
             true
             History
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             humour
             was
             not
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Franks
             and
             Britains
             ;
             For
             the
             Saxons
             derived
             (c)
             themselves
             from
             the
             Macedonian
             Army
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             which
             had
             three
             Captains
             saith
             .
             (d)
             
               Suffridus
               Petrus
               ,
               Saxo
               ,
               Friso
            
             and
             Bruno
             ;
             From
             whom
             are
             descended
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               Frisians
            
             and
             those
             of
             Brunswick
             .
             And
             (e)
             
               Abbas
               Stadensis
            
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               not
               onely
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             
               but
               those
               of
            
             Prussia
             ,
             Rugia
             and
             Holstein
             
               came
               from
               them
            
             .
             (f)
             
               Gobelinus
               Persona
            
             relates
             the
             Particulars
             as
             exactly
             as
             Geffrey
             ,
             or
             Hector
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Irish
               Annals
            
             do
             ;
             how
             they
             were
             left
             on
             the
             
               Caspian
               Mountains
            
             ,
             and
             wandred
             up
             and
             down
             just
             as
             Brutus
             and
             Gathelus
             did
             ,
             till
             they
             settled
             in
             
               Prussia
               ,
               Rugen
            
             and
             Saxony
             .
             The
             Danes
             ,
             saith
             (g)
             
               Dudo
               S.
               Quintin
            
             derived
             themselves
             from
             the
             Danai
             ;
             The
             (h)
             Prussians
             from
             Prusias
             ,
             King
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             who
             brought
             the
             Greeks
             along
             with
             him
             .
             Onely
             the
             Scots
             and
             Irish
             had
             the
             Wit
             to
             derive
             themselves
             from
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Egyptians
             together
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             to
             sit
             down
             and
             consider
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             said
             to
             all
             these
             glorious
             Pretences
             ?
             Must
             they
             be
             all
             allowed
             for
             good
             and
             true
             History
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             marks
             of
             distinction
             can
             we
             set
             between
             them
             ?
             They
             all
             pretend
             to
             such
             Founders
             as
             came
             afar
             off
             ,
             wandred
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             consulted
             Oracles
             ,
             built
             Cities
             ,
             founded
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             drew
             their
             Succession
             from
             many
             Ages
             ;
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             unreasonable
             to
             allow
             none
             but
             our
             own
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             Antiquities
             will
             hardly
             pass
             any
             where
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             own
             Nation
             ;
             And
             hardly
             with
             those
             of
             any
             Judgment
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             But
             when
             all
             this
             is
             said
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             believe
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             believe
             with
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             another
             with
             the
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             now
             to
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquities
            
             .
             And
             it
             onely
             remains
             that
             we
             enquire
             ,
             How
             the
             
               Irish
               Antiquaries
            
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Nations
             coming
             into
             the
             
               Northern
               Parts
            
             of
             Britain
             :
             And
             here
             is
             something
             which
             deserves
             Consideration
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             (i)
             charge
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquaries
               with
               placing
               the
               time
               of
            
             Fergus
             I.
             819
             
               years
               before
               he
               landed
               in
            
             Britain
             .
             For
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Irish
             
               Monuments
               fix
               on
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             498.
             
               as
               the
               time
               wherein
            
             
             
             Fergus
             Mor
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Erch
             (
             whom
             the
             
               Scotish
               Writers
            
             call
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Ferchard
               )
               with
               his
               five
               Brothers
               invaded
               the
               North
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             they
             produce
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Tigernacus
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Annals
             saith
             ,
             Fergus
             Mor
             mhac
             Ercha
             
               cum
               gente
            
             Dalraida
             partem
             Britanniae
             
               tenuit
               ,
               &
               ibi
               mortuus
               est
               .
            
             This
             he
             writes
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             Pope
             Symmachus
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             six
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             and
             very
             near
             the
             end
             of
             the
             fifth
             Century
             .
             Besides
             another
             Irish
             Authour
             who
             writes
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Albany
             who
             were
             contemporary
             with
             the
             Monarchs
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             reckons
             twenty
             years
             between
             the
             Battel
             of
             Ocha
             ,
             and
             the
             going
             of
             
               the
               six
               Sons
               of
            
             Erc
             into
             Albany
             :
             And
             the
             Annals
             of
             Vlster
             place
             the
             Battel
             of
             
               Ocha
               A.
               D.
            
             483.
             so
             that
             Fergus
             his
             coming
             into
             Scotland
             could
             not
             be
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             sixth
             Century
             .
             (k)
             
               Gratianus
               Lucius
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Battel
             of
             Ocha
             ,
             wherein
             
               Oilliol
               Molt
            
             ,
             the
             Irish
             Monarch
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Leogarius
             ,
             was
             killed
             ,
             was
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             478.
             
             Which
             makes
             but
             five
             years
             difference
             .
             Farther
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             The
             Scotish
             
               Antiquaries
               make
            
             Reuda
             
               the
               sixth
               King
               after
            
             Fergus
             ,
             Whereas
             it
             appears
             by
             their
             Annals
             ,
             (l)
             That
             their
             Monarch
             Conair
             had
             
               three
               Sons
            
             ,
             called
             the
             
               three
               Cairbres
            
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             (m)
             was
             
               Cairbre
               Riada
            
             ;
             from
             whom
             that
             part
             of
             Britain
             was
             called
             
               Dal
               Riada
            
             ,
             or
             
               Dal
               Reuda
            
             ;
             But
             Conair
             was
             killed
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             165.
             and
             therefore
             this
             (n)
             Reuda
             must
             be
             300
             years
             before
             Fergus
             .
             The
             
               Old
               MS.
            
             cited
             by
             (o)
             Camden
             ,
             makes
             Fergus
             to
             be
             descended
             from
             Conair
             ,
             with
             which
             as
             (p)
             
               Archbishop
               Vsher
            
             observes
             the
             old
             Irish
             Genealogies
             agree
             :
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             Conair
             reign'd
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             215.
             however
             ,
             long
             enough
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Fergus
             .
             According
             to
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             Scotland
             called
             Dalrieta
             ,
             
             or
             Dalreuda
             ,
             (
             the
             bounds
             whereof
             are
             described
             by
             the
             
               Learned
               Primate
            
             )
             was
             inhabited
             long
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Fergus
             ;
             and
             so
             agrees
             with
             what
             (q)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Scots
             
               came
               first
               out
               of
            
             Ireland
             
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
            
             Reuda
             ,
             
               and
               either
               by
               Force
               or
               Friendship
               found
               habitations
               for
               themselves
               there
               ,
               which
               they
               still
               enjoy'd
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               Leader
               to
               this
               time
               they
               were
               called
            
             Dalreudim
             ;
             Daal
             signifying
             
               a
               share
               in
               their
               Language
            
             .
             This
             Reuda
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               Cairbre
               Riada
            
             ,
             the
             third
             Son
             of
             Conair
             ;
             And
             
             if
             Fergus
             were
             descended
             from
             the
             same
             Conair
             ,
             it
             gives
             a
             probable
             Account
             of
             Fergus
             his
             coming
             afterwards
             into
             those
             Parts
             ;
             and
             taking
             the
             Government
             upon
             him
             .
             For
             (r)
             Keting
             saith
             ,
             That
             Eochac
             Mumreamhar
             
               of
               the
               Progeny
               of
            
             Cairbre
             Redhfadac
             or
             Riada
             
               had
               two
               Sons
            
             Earcha
             and
             Elchon
             ;
             
               And
               from
               the
               former
               the
               Families
               of
            
             Dal
             Riada
             in
             Scotland
             
               are
               descended
               ,
               from
               the
               latter
               those
               of
            
             Dal
             Riada
             in
             Ulster
             .
             Which
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             
               Vlster
               Dal
               riadans
            
             ,
             which
             Fergus
             carried
             with
             him
             :
             For
             there
             were
             the
             Descendents
             from
             Riada
             in
             Scotland
             before
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             account
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             matter
             about
             the
             Reign
             of
             Fergus
             remains
             still
             very
             obscure
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             seems
             strange
             that
             Bede
             takes
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             probability
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Reuda
             ,
             who
             was
             less
             considerable
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             (s)
             Jocelin
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             saith
             ,
             That
             Fergus
             
               was
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               Sons
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             Dalredia
             ,
             
               and
               was
               excluded
               from
               his
               share
               by
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               of
               whom
            
             St.
             
               Patrick
               prophesied
               ,
               That
               from
               him
               Kings
               should
               rise
               ,
               who
               should
               not
               onely
               reign
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               foreign
               Countrey
               ;
               After
               which
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             Fergus
             
               in
               no
               long
               time
               came
               to
               be
               King
               in
               his
               own
               Countrey
               ;
               And
               from
               him
               sprang
            
             Eanus
             ,
             
               who
               subdued
            
             Albany
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Islands
               ,
               and
               whose
               Posterity
               still
               reigns
               there
            
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             
             Jocelin's
             authority
             be
             good
             ,
             Fergus
             himself
             never
             came
             into
             Scotland
             ;
             But
             the
             mistake
             arose
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             King
             in
             Dalrieda
             ;
             Which
             the
             Scots
             understood
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             thought
             they
             had
             Reason
             ,
             because
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Fergus
             reigned
             there
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             (t)
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Sight
             of
             the
             
               Irish
               Annals
            
             ,
             never
             mentions
             Fergus
             ,
             but
             onely
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Nellus
             
               the
               Monarch
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               six
               Sons
               of
            
             Mured
             
               King
               of
            
             Ulster
             
               sailed
               into
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               there
               planted
               themselves
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
            
             Scotish
             
               Nation
               is
               derived
            
             .
             This
             Nellus
             ,
             whom
             the
             Irish
             call
             
               Niall
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             was
             killed
             ,
             saith
             
               Gratianus
               Lucius
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             403.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Vlster
             came
             then
             over
             to
             plant
             and
             settle
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             100
             years
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Fergus
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             could
             be
             none
             of
             that
             Number
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             (u)
             
               Irish
               Annalists
            
             make
             the
             two
             Fergusses
             ,
             
               the
               two
            
             Aengusses
             ,
             
               and
               the
               two
            
             Loarns
             ,
             
               to
               be
               the
               six
               Sons
               
               of
            
             Muriedhach
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Ulster
             ,
             
               who
               came
               over
               to
               settle
               in
            
             Scotland
             .
             But
             if
             Giraldus
             his
             Authority
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             the
             Scots
             came
             not
             to
             settle
             in
             Britain
             ,
             till
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               fifth
               Century
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Fergus
             ,
             according
             to
             Jocelin
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             till
             towards
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             
               sixth
               Century
            
             .
             And
             if
             Edan
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Scots
             in
             
             Bede's
             History
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Edan
             in
             Jocelin
             who
             descended
             from
             Fergus
             ,
             Then
             the
             
               Scotish
               Kingdom
            
             did
             not
             begin
             till
             the
             
               seventh
               Century
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             (w)
             Bede
             .
             But
             in
             matters
             of
             so
             much
             Obscurity
             I
             determine
             nothing
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             but
             Justice
             to
             consider
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             what
             the
             
               Scotish
               Antiquaries
            
             do
             now
             plead
             for
             themselves
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             inhabited
             Scotland
             long
             before
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             say
             ,
             (x)
             Bede
             
               mentions
               them
               as
               ancient
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Island
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ;
             
               and
               describes
               the
               War
               's
               between
               the
            
             Picts
             ,
             Scots
             and
             Britains
             
               before
               that
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             Bede
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             doth
             set
             down
             the
             
               several
               Nations
            
             which
             inhabited
             Britain
             ,
             and
             he
             names
             five
             .
             
               English
               ,
               Britains
               ,
               Scots
               ,
               Picts
            
             and
             Romans
             .
             And
             among
             these
             he
             reckons
             the
             Britains
             first
             ,
             then
             the
             Picts
             ,
             after
             them
             the
             Scots
             from
             Ireland
             under
             Reuda
             ;
             and
             then
             adds
             ▪
             That
             Ireland
             
               was
               the
               true
               Countrey
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             ,
             
               who
               coming
               hither
               made
               a
               third
               Nation
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               besides
               the
            
             Britains
             and
             Picts
             ,
             
               and
               landed
               on
               the
               North
               part
               of
               the
            
             Frith
             ,
             towards
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               there
               settled
               themselves
            
             .
             But
             Bede
             saith
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Scots
             came
             first
             from
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             that
             he
             reckons
             them
             here
             before
             the
             War
             with
             the
             Romans
             ;
             for
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             the
             English
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Scots
             :
             his
             business
             being
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             
               present
               Inhabitants
            
             ,
             and
             not
             merely
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               ,
               Haec
               in
               praesenti
            
             5
             
               Gentium
               linguis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             where
             doth
             Bede
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Scots
             
               were
               in
            
             Britain
             
               before
               the
            
             Romans
             
               coming
               hither
            
             ?
             I
             cannot
             find
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Intimation
             that
             way
             :
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Situation
               of
            
             Britain
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               their
               ancient
               Inhabitants
            
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             Bede
             speak
             of
             the
             Britains
             as
             the
             
               ancient
               Inhabitants
            
             of
             this
             Island
             and
             the
             Scots
             of
             Ireland
             ?
             But
             if
             all
             mention'd
             must
             be
             
               ancient
               Inhabitants
            
             ,
             
             then
             so
             must
             the
             English
             and
             Romans
             be
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             .
          
           
             
               Well!
               But
               doth
               not
            
             (y)
             Bede
             
               afterwards
               say
               ,
               That
            
             Severus
             
               his
               Wall
               was
               built
               against
               the
               unconquer'd
               Nations
               beyond
               it
            
             ?
             I
             grant
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             
               beyond
               it
            
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             had
             been
             ended
             .
             But
             doth
             not
             Dio
             explain
             Bede
             ,
             who
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               these
               Nations
               were
               the
            
             Maeatae
             
               and
               the
            
             Caledonii
             ?
             Why
             not
             the
             Picts
             and
             the
             Scots
             if
             then
             in
             Britain
             ?
             The
             latter
             Roman
             Writers
             never
             forbear
             calling
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Names
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             them
             to
             be
             here
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             
               Eumenius
               ,
               Claudian
            
             and
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             :
             but
             to
             say
             the
             Scots
             were
             called
             Maeatae
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             from
             the
             
               Palus
               Maeotis
            
             ,
             will
             hardly
             go
             down
             in
             this
             Age.
             However
             it
             is
             confidently
             affirmed
             ,
             the
             Caledonii
             
               were
               the
            
             Scots
             .
             Let
             this
             one
             thing
             be
             well
             proved
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             yield
             the
             Scots
             were
             in
             Britain
             long
             before
             Severus
             his
             time
             ;
             for
             Tacitus
             mentions
             the
             Caledonians
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             no
             more
             purpose
             to
             quote
             modern
             Writers
             ,
             who
             call
             the
             
               Caledonians
               Scots
            
             ,
             than
             Lipsius
             his
             calling
             Galgacus
             a
             Scotish
             King
             :
             for
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             follow
             any
             modern
             Writers
             in
             their
             Improprieties
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Question
             the
             Caledonians
             were
             known
             to
             Flaccus
             and
             Martial
             (
             who
             certainly
             lived
             not
             in
             Augustus
             his
             time
             ,
             unless
             that
             Name
             be
             very
             improperly
             given
             by
             it self
             to
             Domitian
             or
             Trajan
             .
             )
             But
             do
             any
             of
             these
             Roman
             Authours
             ever
             tell
             us
             the
             Caledonians
             were
             Scots
             ▪
             If
             not
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             are
             the
             Caledonians
             so
             much
             spoken
             of
             ?
             As
             far
             as
             we
             can
             find
             by
             Tacitus
             ,
             or
             Dio
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             
               Northern
               Britains
            
             .
             And
             if
             Tacitus
             had
             known
             that
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             
               distinct
               Nation
            
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             diligent
             and
             judicious
             a
             Writer
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             omitted
             the
             setting
             it
             down
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             so
             punctual
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Britains
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             best
             Judgment
             and
             Information
             ;
             and
             none
             could
             have
             better
             ;
             relating
             some
             things
             concerning
             Ireland
             ,
             from
             
             Agricola's
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             the
             
               Roman
               General
            
             against
             the
             Caledonians
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             Agricola
             
               had
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Ireland
             
               with
               him
            
             .
             Suppose
             we
             then
             the
             Caledonians
             to
             have
             been
             Scots
             come
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             Is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             an
             Irish
             
             King
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             inform
             Agricola
             who
             these
             Caledonians
             were
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             Tacitus
             had
             known
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             would
             he
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Caledonians
             ,
             
               by
               the
               habit
               of
               their
               bodies
               seemed
               to
               be
               of
            
             German
             Extraction
             ,
             when
             he
             derives
             the
             Silures
             from
             Spain
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             as
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             have
             derived
             the
             Caledonians
             from
             Spain
             through
             Ireland
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             had
             been
             heard
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Caledonians
             were
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             came
             first
             out
             of
             Spain
             thither
             ?
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             than
             that
             Tacitus
             took
             the
             Caledonians
             for
             Britains
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Galgacus
             ,
             in
             his
             excellent
             Speech
             ,
             wherein
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Noblest
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             and
             excites
             them
             to
             recover
             
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ;
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               they
               fought
               the
               same
               Cause
               with
               the
               other
            
             Britains
             ;
             
               and
               now
               they
               were
               to
               shew
               what
               sort
               of
               Men
            
             Caledonia
             
               had
               reserved
               for
               their
               common
               defence
               .
            
             Was
             Tacitus
             so
             inconsiderate
             a
             Writer
             to
             put
             such
             words
             into
             Galgacus
             his
             mouth
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             or
             suspected
             the
             Caledonians
             to
             be
             no
             Britains
             ,
             but
             a
             
               different
               Nation
            
             come
             out
             of
             Ireland
             in
             the
             time
             that
             Alexander
             took
             Babylon
             ?
             Had
             Tacitus
             known
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             concealed
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             values
             himself
             upon
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             in
             relating
             what
             he
             could
             find
             about
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Britain
             .
             And
             therefore
             Tacitus
             his
             Judgment
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             to
             be
             much
             preferr'd
             before
             
             Scaliger's
             Criticism
             about
             the
             Scoto-brigantes
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Scoticae
               pruinae
            
             in
             
             Spartian's
             Poet
             ;
             or
             any
             such
             uncertain
             Conjectures
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Scoto-brigantes
             might
             be
             Irish
             ;
             where
             both
             Scoti
             and
             Brigantes
             were
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             proves
             nothing
             ,
             as
             to
             Britain
             ;
             for
             Claudius
             conquer'd
             Ireland
             as
             much
             as
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             more
             plausibly
             urged
             ,
             That
             (z)
             Bede
             
               speaking
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             
               being
               a
               transmarine
               Nation
               ,
               he
               explains
               himself
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               means
               not
               that
               they
               were
               out
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               but
               beyond
               the
               two
            
             Friths
             ;
             
               therefore
               the
            
             Scots
             
               then
               inhabited
            
             Britain
             .
             This
             was
             but
             a
             necessary
             Explication
             ,
             for
             Bede
             ,
             who
             used
             these
             words
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             confessed
             before
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Scots
             under
             Reuda
             
               did
               settle
               in
            
             Britain
             .
             Therefore
             when
             he
             used
             Gildas
             his
             words
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             reconcile
             them
             with
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             so
             declares
             that
             he
             used
             transmarine
             now
             in
             another
             sense
             .
             Just
             as
             if
             a
             Scotish
             Writer
             in
             
             Bede's
             
             time
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               transmarine
               Saxons
            
             ,
             using
             the
             words
             of
             an
             Authour
             who
             lived
             before
             their
             coming
             into
             Britain
             ;
             and
             then
             should
             explain
             himself
             ,
             
               That
               he
               did
               not
               mean
               the
            
             German
             Saxons
             ,
             
               but
               those
               who
               lived
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               beyond
               the
               two
            
             Friths
             ;
             would
             this
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Saxons
             lived
             here
             before
             
             Caesar's
             time
             ?
             And
             if
             
               this
               be
               an
               Argument
               clear
               to
               a
               Demonstration
               ,
            
             some
             mens
             Demonstrations
             will
             hardly
             amount
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             probable
             Argument
             .
             And
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             fear
             no
             Mens
             way
             of
             reasoning
             more
             than
             those
             who
             talk
             most
             of
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             St.
             Jerome
             
               mentions
               the
            
             Scoti
             from
             Porphyrie
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Attacotti
             
               as
               a
            
             British
             Nation
             ,
             what
             doth
             this
             prove
             as
             to
             the
             Scots
             inhabiting
             Britain
             so
             long
             agon
             ?
             Could
             there
             be
             no
             Scots
             but
             in
             Britain
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             confessed
             they
             came
             originally
             out
             of
             
               Ireland
               ?
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             doth
             mention
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ,
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             to
             (s)
             Authemius
             ;
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             who
             denies
             that
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             did
             then
             fight
             and
             were
             beaten
             in
             Britain
             ?
             but
             could
             not
             they
             be
             beaten
             here
             then
             unless
             they
             came
             into
             Britain
             before
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ?
             Is
             this
             clear
             to
             a
             Demonstration
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Verse
             before
             he
             calls
             the
             
               Caledonians
               Britains
            
             even
             then
             .
             
               
                 Victricia
                 Caesar
              
               
                 Signa
                 Caledonios
                 transvexit
                 ad
                 usque
                 Britannos
                 .
              
               
                 Fuderit
                 &
                 quanquam
                 Scotum
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 
                   Saxone
                   Pictum
                
                 .
              
            
             Where
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             distinguisheth
             the
             
               Caledonian
               Britains
            
             from
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             .
          
           
             But
             Claudian
             
               mentions
               the
            
             Scots
             
               as
               settled
               in
            
             Britain
             
               before
               his
               time
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             granted
             ;
             that
             falls
             very
             much
             short
             of
             Alexander
             or
             Julius
             Caesar's
             time
             ;
             yet
             there
             appears
             no
             Demonstration
             for
             it
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               (t)
               Scotorum
               cumulos
               flevit
               glacialis
               Ierne
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               Place
               in
            
             Scotland
             
               called
               by
               that
               Name
            
             .
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             it
             ;
             but
             are
             we
             sure
             that
             Claudian
             knew
             it
             by
             that
             Name
             ?
             Was
             that
             so
             considerable
             to
             be
             taken
             such
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             ?
             
             Was
             not
             Ireland
             then
             called
             Ierne
             by
             him
             ?
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             mention
             the
             Scots
             moving
             all
             Ierne
             ?
             
               
                 (u)
                 Totam
                 cùm
                 
                   Scotus
                   Iernen
                
              
               
                 Movit
                 ,
                 &
                 infesto
                 spumavit
                 remige
                 Tethys
                 ?
              
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             very
             Poetical
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               He
               moved
               all
               a
               certain
               little
               part
               of
            
             Scotland
             ?
             From
             whence
             they
             might
             pass
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             
               touching
               the
               Ocean
            
             ?
             Must
             these
             things
             pass
             for
             Demonstrations
             too
             ?
          
           
             I
             mention
             these
             Evidences
             ,
             which
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Cause
             is
             laid
             upon
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             these
             Antiquities
             are
             still
             from
             being
             cleared
             ,
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             impartial
             Men.
             For
             I
             had
             no
             Luddus
             my
             Kinsman
             ,
             nor
             Buchanan
             my
             Enemy
             ;
             I
             search
             for
             nothing
             but
             Truth
             in
             such
             Enquiries
             ,
             it
             being
             as
             much
             to
             my
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             came
             into
             Britain
             in
             
             Alexander's
             time
             ,
             as
             any
             time
             after
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             be
             as
             well
             proved
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             become
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             when
             all
             judicious
             Persons
             in
             the
             Nations
             about
             us
             have
             rejected
             their
             
               fabulous
               Antiquities
            
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             them
             without
             producing
             better
             Proofs
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             so
             much
             violence
             as
             if
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             
               Royal
               Family
            
             were
             concerned
             in
             them
             :
             Which
             hath
             far
             stronger
             grounds
             to
             stand
             upon
             than
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Race
             of
             Kings
             between
             the
             two
             Fergusses
             ,
             or
             the
             certain
             time
             when
             the
             Scots
             came
             first
             into
             Britain
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             far
             given
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Antiquities
             relating
             to
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ,
             the
             
               mortal
               Enemies
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ;
             I
             now
             come
             to
             pursue
             my
             main
             Design
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             whose
             declining
             State
             and
             Condition
             I
             am
             now
             arrived
             at
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             Occasion
             thereof
             was
             ,
             
               the
               laying
               them
               open
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               their
               greatest
               Enemies
               ,
               the
            
             Picts
             
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             set
             down
             the
             punctual
             time
             when
             the
             Scots
             and
             the
             Picts
             first
             join'd
             their
             Forces
             together
             to
             give
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Britains
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             did
             so
             towards
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             
               fourth
               Century
            
             .
             For
             (x)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             speaking
             
             of
             the
             Incursions
             they
             made
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             when
             Julian
             was
             
               Caesar
               ,
               An.
               Dom.
            
             360.
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Julian
             ,
             
               being
               then
               at
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               durst
               not
               go
               over
               to
               the
               assistence
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             
               against
               the
            
             Scots
             
               and
               the
            
             Picts
             ,
             as
             Constans
             
               had
               done
               before
            
             .
             Which
             Expedition
             of
             his
             happen'd
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             343.
             after
             his
             success
             over
             the
             Franks
             ,
             and
             he
             passed
             an
             Edict
             ,
             still
             exstant
             in
             the
             (y)
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Bologn
             ,
             in
             his
             Passage
             ,
             which
             bears
             date
             that
             year
             ;
             And
             a
             Coin
             of
             his
             is
             mention'd
             by
             (z)
             
               Du
               Cange
            
             and
             (a)
             Spanheim
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Effigies
             of
             Constans
             is
             on
             one
             Side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Reverse
             ,
             
               an
               armed
               Man
               on
               Shipboard
               ,
               with
               the
               Image
               of
               Victory
               ,
               and
               the
               Inscription
            
             of
             
               Bononia
               Oceanen
            
             ;
             being
             Coined
             on
             purpose
             to
             preserve
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             Passage
             .
             And
             upon
             his
             coming
             over
             ,
             things
             were
             quieted
             here
             ,
             but
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             make
             new
             Incursions
             ,
             within
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Passage
             of
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             when
             Lupicinus
             was
             sent
             over
             ,
             who
             arrived
             at
             London
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               Winter
               ,
               to
               take
               Counsel
               how
               to
               proceed
               .
            
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Valentinian
             ,
             the
             same
             Historian
             (b)
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               there
               seem'd
               to
               be
               a
               general
               disturbance
               through
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               by
               the
               barbarous
               Nations
               who
               lay
               near
               them
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             mentions
             the
             Picts
             (
             whom
             some
             render
             Redshanks
             )
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Attacots
               ,
               who
               were
               continually
               vexing
               and
               doing
               mischief
               to
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             the
             (c)
             Britains
             
               were
               reduced
               to
               a
               miserable
               condition
               by
               a
               new
               Conspiracy
               of
               the
            
             Barbarians
             ,
             wherein
             Nectaridus
             the
             Comes
             Maritimi
             Tractûs
             ,
             or
             Roman
             
               Admiral
               ,
               and
            
             Fallofaudes
             ,
             
               the
               General
               ,
               were
               both
               killed
               .
            
             And
             then
             Valentinian
             sent
             over
             Theodosius
             ;
             a
             famous
             Captain
             (
             Father
             to
             the
             first
             Emperour
             of
             that
             Name
             )
             with
             considerable
             Forces
             .
             
               For
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               the
            
             Picts
             
               of
               both
               kinds
               ,
               the
            
             Deucalidones
             and
             Vecturiones
             ;
             the
             Attacotti
             ,
             
               a
               fierce
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             ,
             
               dispersing
               themselves
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               did
               abundance
               of
               mischief
               ;
               But
            
             Theodosius
             ,
             leaving
             London
             ,
             
               dispersed
               his
               Forces
               likewise
               into
               several
               parts
               ,
               who
               surprized
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               recover'd
               their
               Booty
               ,
               which
               they
               restored
               to
               the
               Owners
               ,
               onely
               reserving
               a
               small
               share
               for
               the
               Souldiers
               ;
               And
               so
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               he
               put
               the
               City
               out
               of
               its
               fears
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               entred
               it
               as
               
               it
               were
               in
               Triumph
               :
               And
               then
               took
               care
               to
               have
               good
               Officers
               placed
               here
            
             ;
             Civilis
             
               for
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ;
               and
            
             Dulcitius
             
               for
               Military
               Affairs
            
             .
          
           
             Who
             these
             Attacotti
             were
             ,
             who
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ;
             our
             Antiquaries
             are
             not
             agreed
             ;
             But
             because
             of
             their
             joining
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             distinguished
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             
               Wild
               Britains
            
             ;
             For
             (d)
             St.
             Hierome
             doth
             say
             ,
             
               they
               were
               a
            
             British
             People
             .
             But
             what
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Name
             was
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             understood
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             some
             happen
             to
             derive
             it
             from
             the
             
               Phoenician
               Language
            
             .
             What
             great
             mischief
             had
             been
             done
             to
             the
             Britains
             ,
             by
             this
             Combination
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             care
             taken
             by
             Theodosius
             ,
             after
             his
             beating
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             restore
             
               the
               Cities
            
             and
             Garrisons
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             
               the
               Guards
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
            
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             That
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             which
             he
             recover'd
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             obtained
             leave
             to
             have
             it
             named
             a
             
               New
               Province
            
             .
             And
             it
             was
             called
             Valentia
             ,
             from
             the
             
             Emperour's
             Name
             .
             This
             was
             done
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             368.
             
             And
             the
             next
             year
             Theodosius
             returned
             to
             the
             Emperour's
             Court.
             From
             that
             time
             we
             reade
             no
             more
             of
             their
             Incursions
             till
             Maximus
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             Son
             to
             Valentinian
             ,
             was
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Souldiery
             in
             Britain
             ,
             to
             be
             Emperour
             .
             Then
             (e)
             Prosper
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             Pithaeus
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Maximus
             
               overcame
               the
            
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ,
             
               making
               new
               Incursions
            
             .
             Which
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             done
             so
             effectually
             as
             to
             fear
             no
             disturbance
             on
             that
             Sides
             ,
             And
             therefore
             took
             away
             from
             hence
             all
             the
             Flower
             both
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             
               British
               Souldiery
            
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Title
             against
             Gratian
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             against
             Theodosius
             ;
             So
             that
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             of
             their
             return
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Frontiers
             from
             their
             Enemies
             .
             And
             this
             proved
             the
             
               fatal
               Blow
            
             to
             the
             Britains
             .
             For
             the
             Empire
             being
             so
             divided
             ,
             and
             Maximus
             forced
             to
             keep
             his
             Army
             together
             ,
             those
             parts
             were
             left
             open
             to
             the
             Rage
             and
             Fury
             of
             their
             Merciless
             Enemies
             .
             And
             if
             the
             (f)
             Authour
             of
             the
             Eulogium
             and
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             Gratian
             and
             Valentinian
             
               entred
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
            
             Gothick
             Picts
             ,
             
               and
               helped
               them
               with
               Shipping
               to
               convey
               them
               into
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               on
               purpose
               to
               withdraw
            
             Maximus
             
             
               his
               Army
               out
               of
            
             Gaul
             :
             
               Who
               coming
               thither
               in
               great
               Numbers
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               Countrey
               naked
               and
               without
               defence
               ,
               settled
               themselves
               in
               those
               Parts
               .
            
             Not
             as
             though
             the
             Picts
             had
             not
             come
             hither
             before
             ,
             but
             they
             never
             came
             over
             in
             so
             great
             Numbers
             and
             with
             so
             much
             Incouragement
             as
             they
             did
             now
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             not
             improbable
             ,
             that
             Gratian
             and
             Valentinian
             should
             at
             that
             time
             deal
             with
             the
             Gothick
             Nation
             to
             give
             a
             diversion
             to
             Maximus
             .
             For
             (g)
             Zosimus
             assigns
             that
             as
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Causes
             of
             
             Gratian's
             Ruine
             ,
             
               that
               he
               seemed
               more
               fond
               of
               the
               barbarous
               Nations
               than
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             :
             And
             Maximus
             charged
             
               Valentinian
               ,
               with
               making
               use
               of
               the
            
             Hunns
             
               and
               the
            
             Alani
             
               against
               him
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             not
             denied
             by
             (h)
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             by
             Valentinian
             on
             an
             Embassy
             to
             him
             .
             These
             Hunni
             and
             Alani
             were
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Sarmatia
               Europaea
            
             near
             to
             the
             
               Palus
               Maeotis
            
             .
             The
             
               Alani
               did
               live
               upon
               the
               Tanais
               ,
            
             saith
             (i)
             
               Hadrianus
               Valesius
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Hunni
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               were
               a
            
             Scythian
             
               People
               ,
               between
               the
            
             Pontus
             
               and
               the
            
             Caspian
             
               Sea
               ,
               upon
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               of
               the
            
             Caucasus
             ,
             
               from
               whom
               the
            
             Abares
             ,
             Turks
             and
             Hungarians
             
               are
               descended
            
             .
             But
             whosoever
             observes
             (k)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             his
             Description
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             the
             Hunni
             were
             the
             
               Asiatick
               Tartars
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Alani
             the
             European
             .
             The
             Hunni
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Valens
             passed
             over
             the
             
               Palus
               Maeotis
            
             in
             vast
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             having
             killed
             many
             of
             the
             Alani
             ,
             took
             the
             rest
             into
             Confederacy
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             conquer'd
             the
             Goths
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             inlarged
             their
             Power
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Danube
             :
             Where
             they
             lay
             ready
             to
             come
             into
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             on
             any
             Occasion
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             if
             Gratian
             should
             employ
             Persons
             into
             Scandinavia
             to
             draw
             out
             greater
             Forces
             from
             thence
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             a
             Revulsion
             ,
             as
             to
             Maximus
             his
             Designs
             in
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             of
             Britain
             .
             However
             this
             were
             ,
             Gildas
             from
             this
             time
             dates
             the
             
               miserable
               Condition
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             no
             Posture
             to
             defend
             themselves
             at
             Home
             .
             (l)
             Nennius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Maximianus
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             )
             
               carried
               all
               the
               Forces
               out
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               killed
            
             Gratian
             
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               And
               would
               not
               let
               the
            
             British
             
               Souldiers
               return
               to
               their
               Wives
               ,
               Children
            
             or
             
               Possessions
               ,
               but
               gave
               them
               another
               Countrey
               instead
               of
               it
               ;
               In
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
             saith
             the
             Interpolatour
             of
             
               Nennius
               .
               And
               these
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Nennius
               ,
               are
               the
            
             Aremorican
             Britains
             ,
             
               who
               never
               after
               returned
               to
               their
               own
               Countrey
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             Britain
             
               was
               seized
               upon
               by
               foreign
               Nations
               ,
               and
               its
               own
               Natives
               were
               driven
               out
               ;
               and
               would
               so
               continue
               till
               God
               helped
               them
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             (m)
             Geffrey
             ,
             hath
             improved
             the
             Story
             in
             many
             Particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             makes
             this
             Maximianus
             
               to
               marry
               the
               Daughter
               of
            
             Octavius
             ,
             
               and
               so
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Britain
             ;
             Then
             ,
             it
             adds
             ,
             That
             Conanus
             
               retired
               into
            
             Albany
             ,
             
               and
               raised
               an
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               overthrown
               by
            
             Maximianus
             ,
             
               who
               after
               five
               years
               passed
               into
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               and
               fought
               first
               against
               the
            
             Armoricans
             ,
             
               whose
               Countrey
               he
               gave
               to
            
             Conanus
             
               and
               his
            
             Britains
             ;
             
               Who
               ,
               resolving
               not
               to
               marry
               any
               others
               than
            
             British
             
               Women
               ,
               he
               sent
               over
               Messengers
               to
            
             Dionotus
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Cornwall
             ,
             
               to
               whom
            
             Maximianus
             ,
             
               had
               committed
               the
               Government
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               to
               provide
               Wives
               for
               them
               ;
               And
               he
               sent
               with
            
             Ursula
             
               his
               own
               Daughter
               Eleven
               thousand
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               common
               sixty
               Thousand
               .
               But
               these
               were
               unhappily
               ,
               by
               Storms
               either
               sunk
               or
               driven
               into
               those
               Places
               ,
               where
            
             Guanius
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Hunns
             ,
             and
             Melga
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Picts
             ,
             
               who
               were
               Consederates
               with
            
             Gratian
             ,
             
               were
               joined
               with
               their
               Armies
               ,
               who
               cruelly
               destroyed
               them
               .
               After
               which
               they
               came
               into
            
             Albany
             ,
             
               where
               they
               made
               havock
               of
               all
               Places
               they
               came
               near
               .
               Then
            
             Maximianus
             sent
             Gratianus
             Municeps
             
               with
               two
               Legions
               who
               subdued
               the
            
             Hunns
             and
             Picts
             ,
             
               and
               drove
               them
               into
            
             Ireland
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             many
             fabulous
             Particulars
             put
             together
             ,
             but
             none
             comparable
             to
             the
             71000
             Virgins
             sunk
             or
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Hunns
             .
             And
             yet
             
             Geffrey's
             Relation
             of
             this
             Legend
             is
             magnified
             by
             (n)
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             (o)
             
               M.
               Velserus
            
             ,
             (p)
             
               Aub.
               Miraeus
            
             ,
             and
             (q)
             
               Aegid
               .
               Bucherius
            
             ,
             as
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             time
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ;
             considering
             how
             little
             Foundation
             there
             is
             for
             any
             one
             Particular
             of
             
             Geffrey's
             whole
             Relation
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Octavius
             ,
             then
             King
             of
             Britain
             ,
             or
             the
             marrying
             his
             Daughter
             to
             Maximus
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             Conanus
             going
             first
             into
             Albany
             ,
             and
             thence
             into
             Aremorica
             ,
             or
             the
             settling
             of
             the
             
               British
               Souldiers
            
             there
             ,
             at
             so
             busie
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             Maximus
             wanted
             all
             the
             Assistence
             he
             could
             get
             ;
             or
             the
             sending
             to
             Dionotus
             ,
             or
             the
             sending
             
             away
             such
             a
             Number
             of
             Virgins
             at
             once
             ,
             without
             any
             Fleet
             to
             conduct
             or
             secure
             their
             Passage
             .
             But
             (r)
             Browerus
             hath
             overthrown
             this
             Legend
             at
             once
             ,
             by
             proving
             that
             Aremorica
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Britains
             Possession
             till
             a
             good
             time
             after
             this
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             observes
             ,
             Maximus
             was
             kindly
             received
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             and
             met
             with
             no
             considerable
             Opposition
             there
             ,
             
             Gratian's
             own
             Souldiers
             revolting
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             passed
             on
             and
             settled
             himself
             at
             Triers
             ,
             (
             then
             the
             Seat
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             )
             as
             Gildas
             saith
             ;
             And
             besides
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Actius
             ,
             the
             Aremorici
             enjoy'd
             their
             own
             Countrey
             (
             as
             he
             proves
             from
             Constantius
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             German
             )
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             434.
             
             After
             which
             time
             they
             stood
             up
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             reduced
             by
             Littorius
             ,
             which
             he
             shews
             from
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             .
             And
             (s)
             
               Rutilius
               Claudius
            
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fifth
             Century
             ,
             after
             Maximus
             his
             time
             ,
             mentions
             the
             Aremorici
             ,
             as
             still
             enjoying
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             where
             Exuperantius
             was
             then
             Governour
             .
             Saying
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Troubles
             by
             the
             Goths
             they
             had
             
               Postliminium
               Pacis
            
             ;
             which
             evidently
             proves
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             then
             kept
             out
             of
             Possession
             .
          
           
             
               Cujus
               Aremoricas
               Patèr
               Exuperantius
               oras
            
             
               Nunc
               Postliminium
               pacis
               amare
               docet
            
             
               Leges
               restituit
               libertatemque
               reducit
            
             
               Et
               Servos
               Famulis
               non
               sinit
               esse
               suis.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             written
             after
             the
             Sacking
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             Goths
             ;
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             for
             this
             Legend
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Maximus
               .
               Aegid
               .
               Bucherius
            
             ,
             although
             he
             approves
             of
             Geffrey
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             yet
             he
             differs
             from
             him
             in
             others
             .
             For
             he
             goes
             upon
             these
             Grounds
             ,
             that
             Maximus
             landed
             at
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             as
             Zosimus
             saith
             ,
             That
             there
             they
             left
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Women
             and
             Virgins
             which
             follow'd
             the
             Army
             out
             of
             Britain
             ;
             where
             the
             Hunns
             which
             Bauto
             sent
             against
             Maximus
             fell
             upon
             them
             and
             destroy'd
             them
             .
             This
             is
             no
             ill-contrived
             Story
             ;
             but
             very
             different
             from
             the
             Legend
             in
             Geffrey
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             considerable
             parts
             of
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             Bucherius
             thinks
             fit
             to
             yield
             up
             his
             Faith
             to
             the
             
               old
               Legend
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             defended
             by
             Bebius
             and
             Crombachius
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Maximus
             .
          
           
           
             (t)
             
               Joh.
               Fordon
            
             ,
             agrees
             with
             Geffrey
             about
             Maximus
             his
             giving
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Aremorica
             to
             Conanus
             and
             his
             
               Britains
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             386.
             but
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             mentioning
             the
             11000
             Virgins
             ,
             That
             he
             supposes
             the
             Britains
             
               of
               both
               sexes
               to
               have
               settled
               there
               together
               .
            
             But
             he
             makes
             a
             more
             credible
             Relation
             of
             Conanus
             his
             going
             over
             to
             Aremorica
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             Maximus
             mistrusted
             he
             might
             set
             up
             for
             himself
             in
             his
             Absence
             ,
             having
             the
             
               legal
               Title
               to
            
             Britain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             removed
             him
             and
             the
             Chief
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             settled
             them
             in
             those
             Parts
             of
             Gaul
             .
             This
             is
             no
             improbable
             Story
             ;
             but
             yet
             the
             Aremoricans
             enjoying
             their
             Countrey
             after
             this
             time
             ,
             is
             an
             effectual
             Confutation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             death
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             more
             Troubles
             following
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Picts
             
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             ,
             saith
             (u)
             Fordon
             ,
             
               negotiate
               a
               mutual
               Peace
               and
               stricter
               Alliance
               ,
               in
               order
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               the
               recovering
               their
               Countrey
               again
               .
               For
            
             Maximus
             
               had
               made
               use
               of
               the
            
             Picts
             
               to
               drive
               out
               the
            
             Scots
             ,
             
               and
               then
               put
               Garrisons
               among
               the
            
             Picts
             
               to
               keep
               them
               under
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               Agreement
               ,
            
             An.
             D.
             403.
             
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
            
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             ,
             Fergus
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Erk
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Ethadius
             
               the
               Brother
               of
            
             Eugenius
             ,
             
               who
               was
               driven
               out
               by
            
             Maximus
             ,
             
               came
               with
               his
               two
               Brothers
            
             (
             called
             there
             Loarii
             and
             Tenegus
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             Loarn
             and
             Aengus
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Names
             ,
             the
             
               Irish
               Annals
            
             give
             to
             the
             Brothers
             of
             Fergus
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             before
             )
             
               and
               great
               Supplies
               of
            
             Scots
             
               from
               the
               Islands
               of
            
             Ireland
             and
             Norwey
             ,
             
               whither
               they
               were
               driven
               :
               And
               the
            
             Picts
             ,
             
               to
               prevent
               all
               Suspicion
               of
               Treachery
               surrendred
               up
               their
               Forts
               to
            
             Fergus
             .
             
             
               Who
               now
               became
               King
               of
               all
            
             Scotland
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               that
               Part
               which
               is
               beyond
            
             Drum
             Albain
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               on
               this
               other
               ,
               which
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               how
               he
               came
               to
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               Sword
               or
               by
               any
               other
               Right
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               having
               any
               Power
               there
               .
            
             (w)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             The
             Romans
             
               had
               the
               Right
               of
               Dominion
               to
               the
               remotest
               part
               of
               the
               Island
               :
            
             Which
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             make
             out
             ,
             unless
             the
             Possession
             and
             Conquest
             were
             better
             proved
             than
             appears
             by
             
             Bede's
             History
             .
             For
             although
             he
             mentions
             Claudius
             his
             Conquering
             the
             Orcades
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             any
             Roman
             Authours
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             Possession
             were
             after
             lost
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             hard
             to
             prove
             the
             Romans
             still
             enjoy'd
             the
             
               Right
               of
               
               Dominion
            
             upon
             so
             slender
             a
             Title
             .
             
               But
               the
            
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             
               being
               thus
               united
               ,
               their
               first
               Work
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Fordon
               ,
               was
               to
               drive
               out
            
             the
             ●omans
             and
             Britains
             
               from
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               invade
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               which
               was
               then
               left
               destitute
               of
               any
               defence
               :
               And
               so
               by
               their
               Incursions
               they
               either
               killed
               the
               Common
               People
               ,
               or
               made
               them
               Slaves
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             Fordon
             transcribes
             
             Bede's
             twelfth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             ;
             
             the
             Foundation
             whereof
             he
             took
             out
             of
             Gildas
             ,
             concerning
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             
               British
               Forces
            
             without
             returning
             ;
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ;
             the
             Britains
             sending
             an
             Address
             to
             Rome
             for
             Assistence
             ;
             a
             
               Roman
               Legion
            
             coming
             and
             driving
             out
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             persuading
             the
             Britains
             to
             build
             a
             Wall
             for
             their
             own
             Security
             .
             But
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             Bede
             varies
             from
             Gildas
             without
             Reason
             ;
             For
             what
             Gildas
             speaks
             of
             their
             departure
             with
             Maximus
             ,
             he
             applies
             
               to
               the
               going
               of
               the
               Remainders
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Forces
               under
            
             Constantinus
             and
             Constans
             ,
             after
             Gratianus
             Municeps
             
               was
               killed
               in
            
             Britain
             
               having
               usurped
               the
               Empire
               here
            
             .
             But
             that
             Bede
             was
             herein
             mistaken
             will
             best
             appear
             by
             digesting
             the
             times
             wherein
             these
             things
             happen'd
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Zosimus
             saith
             ,
             That
             Honorius
             VII
             .
             and
             Theodosius
             II.
             being
             Consuls
             ,
             viz.
             A.D.
             
             407.
             (
             nineteen
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             as
             (y)
             
               Archbishop
               Vsher
            
             observes
             ,
             (z)
             Olympiodorus
             in
             Photius
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               Orosius
            
             and
             Sozomen
             the
             year
             after
             ,
             viz.
             the
             year
             when
             Arcadius
             died
             ;
             )
             the
             British
             
               Souldiers
               in
               a
               Mutiny
               set
               up
               one
            
             Marcus
             
               to
               be
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               a
               Man
               of
               great
               Power
               in
               these
               Parts
               ;
               But
               he
               ,
               not
               answering
               their
               expectation
               ,
               they
               soon
               took
               him
               off
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               up
            
             Gratianus
             ,
             (
             
               who
               was
               a
               Native
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             (a)
             Orosius
             his
             Words
             imply
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             
               Municeps
               ejusdem
               Insulae
               )
               and
               made
               him
               put
               on
               the
               Royal
               Purple
               and
               Crown
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               he
               not
               pleasing
               them
               ,
               after
               four
               months
               they
               take
               away
               his
               life
               .
            
             (b)
             Of
             him
             Nennius
             saith
             nothing
             ;
             But
             he
             mentions
             one
             Severus
             between
             Maximus
             and
             Constantius
             ,
             whom
             others
             omit
             ;
             But
             (c)
             Geffrey
             makes
             Gratianus
             to
             assume
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             assoon
             as
             he
             heard
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Maximus
               ;
               But
               he
               was
               so
               tyrannical
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               common
               People
               rose
               up
               and
               killed
               him
               ;
               and
               after
               his
               death
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               sent
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               
               beg
               help
               against
               the
            
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             .
             But
             Zosimus
             and
             Orosius
             both
             say
             ;
             
               That
               ,
               upon
               the
               Death
               of
            
             Gratianus
             ,
             
               they
               set
               up
               here
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               a
               mean
               person
               (
               for
               the
               good
               Omen
               of
               his
               Name
            
             saith
             
               Orosius
               )
               who
               immediately
               left
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               passed
               over
               into
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               where
               he
               gained
               the
               Army
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               Son
            
             Constans
             Caesar
             ,
             
               and
               sent
               him
               into
            
             Spain
             .
             Olympiodorus
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               sent
               a
               Message
               and
               Excuse
               to
            
             Honorius
             ,
             
               for
               assuming
               the
               Imperial
               Dignity
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Army
               ;
               And
               that
            
             Honorius
             
               allow'd
               the
               Excuse
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               admitted
               him
               into
               Partnership
               with
               him
               .
            
             But
             Gerontius
             a
             Britain
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Generals
             ,
             finding
             himself
             slighted
             by
             Constans
             ,
             made
             a
             Revolt
             among
             his
             Souldiers
             and
             stirr'd
             up
             the
             
               barbarous
               Nations
            
             in
             Gaul
             against
             Constantine
             ;
             Upon
             which
             occasion
             ,
             saith
             
               Zosimus
               ,
               The
            
             British
             
               Islands
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
            
             Celtick
             
               Nations
               renounced
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Empire
               ;
               And
               took
               up
               Arms
               to
               defend
               themselves
               from
               the
               Incursions
               of
               their
               Enemies
               :
               And
            
             Honorius
             
               by
               his
               Letters
               gave
               them
               leave
               to
               take
               care
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             Not
             long
             after
             Constans
             is
             killed
             by
             Gerontius
             ,
             and
             Constantine
             ,
             after
             the
             Siege
             of
             Arles
             ,
             had
             his
             Head
             cut
             off
             by
             (d)
             Honorius
             his
             Order
             .
             But
             (e)
             Nennius
             ,
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Greek
             and
             
               Latin
               Historians
            
             ,
             both
             Heathen
             and
             Christian
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               this
            
             Constantine
             reigned
             16
             
               years
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               seventeenth
               died
               at
            
             York
             .
             However
             he
             falls
             much
             short
             of
             (f)
             Geffrey
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Constantine
             
               was
               Brother
               to
            
             Aldroenus
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Aremorican
             Britains
             ,
             
               to
               whom
            
             Guithelin
             ,
             
               Metropolitane
               of
            
             London
             
               was
               sent
               on
               an
               Embassy
               to
               accept
               the
               Government
               ,
               which
               he
               put
               off
               to
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               who
               was
               chosen
               King
               at
            
             Silcester
             ,
             
               and
               had
               a
            
             Roman
             
               Wife
               of
            
             Guithelin
             
               's
               education
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               three
               Sons
               ,
            
             Constans
             
               a
               Monk
               at
            
             Winchester
             ,
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
             ,
             and
             Uther
             Pendragon
             ,
             
               who
               were
               committed
               to
            
             Guithelin
             
               's
               care
               .
               After
            
             Constantine
             
               's
               Death
               ,
               who
               was
               killed
               by
               a
            
             Pict
             ,
             
               there
               happen'd
               a
               great
               Contest
               about
               the
               Succession
               ;
               but
               by
            
             Vortigern
             
               's
               means
            
             Constans
             
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               the
               Throne
               at
            
             London
             ;
             But
             Guithelin
             
               was
               now
               dead
               ,
               and
            
             Vortigern
             
               put
               the
            
             Diadem
             
               on
               his
               Head
               ,
               who
               governed
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               soon
               got
               himself
               rid
               of
               him
               by
               a
               Guard
               of
            
             Picts
             
               he
               had
               placed
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               took
               the
               Government
               upon
               himself
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             I
             shall
             set
             aside
             these
             Fictions
             or
             Traditions
             of
             Geffrey
             and
             Nennius
             ,
             and
             consider
             now
             what
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             He
             makes
             
               Gratianus
               Municeps
            
             to
             be
             set
             up
             two
             years
             before
             the
             sacking
             of
             Rome
             by
             Alaric
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             410.
             
             And
             he
             follows
             Orosius
             ,
             about
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Son
             Constans
             ,
             without
             ever
             imagining
             their
             continuing
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             losing
             their
             Lives
             in
             Britain
             :
             But
             then
             he
             applies
             the
             Passage
             in
             Gildas
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               lamentable
               Condition
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               and
               their
               help
               from
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             to
             the
             times
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             Whereas
             Gildas
             mentions
             both
             upon
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             his
             withdrawing
             the
             Forces
             from
             hence
             ;
             And
             therefore
             this
             first
             cruel
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             must
             be
             between
             the
             Death
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             
               Gratianus
               Municeps
            
             :
             And
             then
             the
             Britains
             so
             earnestly
             begging
             for
             Assistence
             ,
             had
             
               Roman
               Governours
            
             and
             
               Forces
               sent
               to
               their
               Relief
            
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             (g)
             
               Claudius
               Rutilius
            
             mentions
             Victorinus
             as
             a
             Roman
             
               Governouor
               here
               in
               that
               time
            
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             when
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             the
             taking
             Tholouse
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             by
             Ataulphus
             some
             time
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Alaric
             ;
             And
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Gratian
             and
             Constantine
             ;
             For
             Idatius
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               this
               latter
               was
               killed
               before
            
             Ataulphus
             entred
             Narbon
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             taking
             of
             Tholouse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             from
             many
             Passages
             in
             (h)
             Claudian
             ,
             that
             Stilicho
             ,
             took
             particular
             care
             of
             
               the
               Supplies
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             
               against
               the
            
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             :
             But
             Stilicho
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             Army
             when
             Bassus
             and
             Philippus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
             408.
             before
             the
             first
             Siege
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             Goths
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             
               Roman
               Forces
            
             sent
             by
             him
             were
             before
             the
             
               Vsurpation
               of
            
             Gratianus
             and
             Constantine
             :
             Stilicho
             being
             killed
             the
             same
             year
             that
             these
             were
             set
             up
             in
             Britain
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             doe
             it
             after
             their
             death
             ;
             And
             it
             seems
             not
             probable
             that
             any
             Supplies
             should
             be
             sent
             through
             Gaul
             while
             Constantine
             remained
             there
             ,
             the
             Army
             through
             which
             they
             were
             to
             pass
             in
             Gaul
             taking
             part
             with
             Constantine
             against
             Honorius
             .
             And
             withall
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Legion
               ,
               having
               driven
               out
               the
            
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ,
             
               returned
               in
               Triumph
               to
            
             Rome
             :
             And
             so
             much
             is
             confessed
             
             by
             Bede
             .
             But
             at
             what
             time
             should
             we
             suppose
             ,
             after
             the
             Vsurpation
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             a
             Roman
             
               Legion
               should
               return
               in
               so
               much
               Triumph
               ?
            
             For
             after
             
             Constantine's
             Usurpation
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             began
             to
             decline
             extremely
             in
             those
             parts
             through
             which
             they
             were
             to
             pass
             :
             Gaul
             being
             upon
             Composition
             (i)
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             Goths
             by
             Honorius
             ,
             and
             the
             Franks
             and
             Burgundians
             making
             continual
             impressions
             there
             .
             I
             conclude
             it
             therefore
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               Supplies
            
             given
             to
             the
             Britains
             were
             not
             after
             
             Constantine's
             Vsurpation
             ,
             but
             between
             the
             death
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             
               Gratianus
               Municeps
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             time
             the
             distressed
             Britains
             were
             forced
             to
             solicit
             the
             Romans
             for
             Supplies
             ,
             is
             placed
             by
             (k)
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ,
             An.
             Dom.
             426.
             when
             
               Gallio
               Ravennas
            
             was
             sent
             hither
             ,
             as
             he
             supposes
             ,
             because
             the
             next
             year
             Prosper
             ,
             saith
             
               Gallio
               ,
               was
               sent
               against
            
             Bonifacius
             in
             Africa
             .
             But
             then
             he
             makes
             the
             
               first
               Supplies
            
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             
               latter
               end
               of
            
             Honorius
             ;
             for
             which
             I
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             .
             For
             he
             grants
             ,
             
             
               That
               after
               the
               Death
               of
            
             Maximus
             ,
             the
             Scots
             
               and
               the
            
             Picts
             
               did
               waste
            
             Britain
             ;
             
               and
               that
               then
            
             Stilicho
             
               did
               send
               assistence
               to
               them
            
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             the
             
               first
               wasting
               of
               the
               Countrey
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             Gildas
             ,
             and
             the
             Legion
             sent
             upon
             it
             ,
             be
             that
             
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
            
             Honorius
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             that
             
               in
               the
               beginning
            
             ?
             For
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Honorius
             his
             Reign
             was
             very
             perplexed
             and
             troublesome
             .
             The
             
               Alani
               ,
               Suevi
            
             and
             Vandali
             were
             in
             Spain
             ;
             The
             
               Franks
               ,
               Burgundians
            
             and
             Goths
             in
             
               Gaul
               ;
               Iovinus
            
             and
             Sebastian
             there
             ,
             after
             
             Constantine's
             death
             ,
             usurped
             the
             Empire
             ;
             And
             although
             the
             Goths
             ▪
             going
             into
             Spain
             ,
             did
             great
             Service
             against
             the
             other
             Barbarians
             ,
             yet
             such
             were
             the
             Straits
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             That
             Constantius
             ,
             who
             then
             managed
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Empires
             was
             forced
             to
             recall
             them
             ,
             as
             both
             Prosper
             and
             Idatius
             say
             ,
             Monaxius
             and
             Plinta
             being
             Consuls
             (
             which
             was
             the
             twenty
             fourth
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             )
             and
             
               to
               give
               them
               all
               that
               part
               in
            
             Gaul
             
               from
               the
            
             Garonne
             
               to
               the
               Ocean
            
             .
             The
             year
             before
             Honorius
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             send
             his
             Forces
             under
             Castinus
             into
             Spain
             ,
             against
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             as
             Prosper
             affirms
             ;
             and
             that
             proved
             the
             Occasion
             of
             new
             Troubles
             in
             Africa
             ,
             by
             the
             difference
             between
             Castinus
             and
             Bonifucius
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             his
             
             own
             Security
             ,
             conveyed
             over
             the
             Vandals
             thither
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               Supplies
               of
               the
               Britains
            
             should
             be
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             Learned
             Primate
             confesseth
             that
             Honorius
             did
             not
             in
             his
             time
             recover
             the
             
               Province
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             and
             he
             proves
             it
             against
             Sabellicus
             from
             Procopius
             ,
             
             Bede
             ,
             the
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             and
             Ethelwerd
             .
             And
             the
             single
             Testimony
             of
             
               Sigebert
               ,
               That
            
             Honorius
             ,
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               sent
               assistence
               to
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               that
               he
               did
               to
               the
            
             Spaniards
             (
             when
             
               Prosper
               ,
               Idatius
            
             and
             Cassiodore
             ,
             who
             all
             mention
             the
             latter
             ,
             say
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             former
             )
             cannot
             weigh
             down
             the
             Reasons
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             
               second
               Supplies
            
             which
             were
             sent
             upon
             the
             mighty
             importunity
             of
             the
             Britains
             ;
             They
             were
             in
             probability
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Valentinian
             III.
             after
             that
             Aêtius
             had
             somewhat
             recover'd
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             in
             Gaul
             :
             For
             after
             his
             Success
             there
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             Goths
             and
             Franks
             he
             had
             liberty
             enough
             to
             send
             over
             a
             Legion
             to
             the
             Assistence
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             who
             were
             again
             miserably
             harass'd
             by
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             .
             And
             at
             this
             time
             it
             was
             that
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             The
             Romans
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               sad
               Representations
               the
            
             British
             
               Embassadours
               made
               of
               their
               pitifull
               condition
               ,
               sent
               them
               speedy
               Supplies
               ,
               who
               coming
               upon
               their
               Enemies
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               like
               a
               violent
               Torrent
               ,
               drove
               them
               all
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               repass
               the
               Seas
               :
            
             Which
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             then
             inhabit
             in
             Britain
             .
             But
             the
             Romans
             then
             plainly
             told
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               at
               leisure
               to
               bring
               over
               Legions
               as
               often
               as
               their
               Enemies
               invaded
               them
               :
               But
               they
               must
               train
               up
               their
               own
               People
               to
               Arms
               to
               defend
               themselves
               and
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               against
               a
               sort
               of
               Men
               no
               ways
               stronger
               than
               themselves
               .
               And
               ,
               to
               incourage
               them
               the
               more
               ,
               they
               built
               a
               Wall
               of
               Stone
               from
               Sea
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               Forts
               on
               the
               Shore
               ,
               and
               exercised
               them
               in
               Arms
               ,
               taking
               their
               leave
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               telling
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               expect
               their
               return
               no
               more
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             Gildas
             his
             Relation
             ,
             with
             whom
             Bede
             agrees
             ;
             onely
             inlarging
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Wall
               ,
               which
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               eight
               Foot
               in
               breadth
               and
               twelve
               in
               height
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               stood
               where
               the
               Wall
               of
            
             Severus
             
               stood
               ,
               being
               all
               made
               of
               Stone
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Turf
               ,
               as
               that
               unserviceable
               Wall
               was
               ,
               which
               the
            
             Britains
             
               had
               before
               without
               skill
               and
               direction
               built
               for
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             hath
             been
             much
             disputed
             among
             our
             Learned
             Antiquaries
             where
             this
             last
             Wall
             stood
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             former
             of
             Turf
             was
             raised
             by
             the
             Britains
             between
             the
             
               two
               Friths
            
             ,
             or
             where
             
             Hadrian's
             Wall
             was
             first
             built
             ,
             between
             the
             Tine
             and
             the
             
               Esk
               Bede
            
             puts
             a
             great
             distance
             between
             these
             
               two
               Walls
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               former
               to
               have
               been
               between
               the
               two
            
             Friths
             ,
             
               beginning
               at
               a
               Place
               called
            
             Peneltun
             ,
             
               two
               miles
               from
            
             Abercorney
             ,
             
               and
               ending
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               near
            
             Alcluyd
             :
             which
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               signifies
               a
               Rock
               in
               the
               River
            
             Cluyd
             .
             
               But
               the
               latter
               Wall
               was
               from
               Sea
               to
               Sea
               ,
               in
               a
               direct
               Line
               ,
               between
               the
               Cities
               there
               built
               for
               Security
               against
               Incursions
               ,
               and
               it
               stood
               in
               the
               Place
               of
            
             Severus
             
               his
               Wall.
            
             (l)
             
               Joh.
               Fordon
            
             distinguishes
             between
             the
             
               old
               Wall
            
             called
             Grimes-dike
             ,
             from
             Grime
             ,
             a
             Britain
             (
             whose
             Daughter
             Fergus
             married
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             ruled
             over
             the
             Scots
             during
             his
             Grand-child's
             Minority
             :
             and
             
               which
               Wall
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             this
             Grime
             
               overthrew
               ,
               and
               so
               recovered
               the
               ancient
               Possessions
               due
               to
               him
               as
               descended
               from
            
             Fulgenius
             )
             and
             
               the
               other
               Wall
               built
               where
            
             Severus
             
               his
               stood
            
             :
             And
             he
             gives
             very
             different
             descriptions
             of
             them
             .
             
               The
               former
               Wall
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               begins
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               upon
               the
               South-side
               of
               the
            
             Scotish
             
               Shore
               ,
               near
               a
               Village
               called
            
             Karedin
             ,
             
               and
               then
               for
               twenty
               two
               miles
               crosses
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             
             leaving
             Glasgow
             
               on
               the
               South
               ;
               and
               ends
               on
               the
               Bank
               of
               the
               River
            
             Clyd
             ,
             near
             Kirk-patrick
             .
             
               The
               other
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               begins
               on
               the
               East
               in
               the
               Southern
               Bank
               of
               the
            
             Tyne
             to
             Gaitsheved
             ,
             or
             Goats-head
             ,
             
             where
             Severus
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               a
               long
               time
               before
               had
               made
               a
               Wall
               and
               a
               Trench
               over
               against
            
             New-castle
             ;
             
               and
               so
               it
               is
               continued
               to
               the
               River
            
             Esk
             ,
             called
             Scotishwath
             ,
             
               for
               sixty
               miles
               ,
               and
               ends
               near
            
             Carlisle
             ,
             
               on
               the
               West
            
             .
             But
             (m)
             Buchanan
             contends
             ,
             that
             Severus
             his
             Wall
             was
             where
             
             Graham's
             Dike
             ,
             or
             Grimes-dike
             was
             ,
             
               and
               at
               least
               eighty
               miles
               distant
               from
            
             Hadrian
             
               's
               Wall
            
             ;
             which
             he
             proves
             from
             
               the
               Antiquities
               there
               found
               ,
               and
               the
               square
               Stones
               taken
               up
            
             ;
             which
             do
             sufficiently
             prove
             an
             
               ancient
               Stone
               Wall
            
             to
             have
             been
             there
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             of
             Severus
             :
             And
             the
             
               Roman
               Inscriptions
            
             in
             (n)
             Camden
             mention
             Antoninus
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Severus
               .
               Joh.
            
             (o)
             Major
             places
             Severus
             his
             Wall
             as
             Fordon
             doth
             
               between
               the
            
             Tyne
             
               and
               the
            
             Esk.
             But
             Archbishop
             (p)
             Vsher
             hath
             endeavoured
             to
             clear
             this
             matter
             ,
             by
             yielding
             to
             Buchanan
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Scotish
               Wall
               was
               
               made
               of
               Stone
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             the
             Romans
             under
             
               Gallio
               Ravennas
            
             ,
             and
             by
             proving
             that
             Bede
             
               was
               mistaken
               as
               to
            
             Severus
             
               his
               Wall
               being
               made
               of
               Turf
               before
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Reason
             he
             thought
             it
             turned
             into
             Stone
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             
               it
               being
               not
               likely
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Romans
             
               would
               bring
               the
            
             Britains
             
               at
               least
               eighty
               miles
               back
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               defend
               a
               Wall
               so
               very
               much
               longer
               than
               the
               other
            
             ;
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             Severus
             his
             Wall
             was
             now
             repaired
             ,
             and
             a
             larger
             Scope
             allow'd
             for
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ;
             As
             ,
             besides
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             this
             one
             Argument
             from
             (q)
             Fordon
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               when
               the
               Scots
               made
               a
               new
               Incursion
               ,
               they
               open'd
               Passages
               in
               the
               Wall
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               was
               called
            
             Thirle-wall
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Murus
               perforatus
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Learned
             (r)
             Primate
             grants
             ,
             that
             a
             Place
             called
             Thirle-wall
             stood
             
               on
               the
               Borders
               of
            
             Cumberland
             and
             Northumberland
             :
             
               And
               that
            
             Fordon
             saith
             ,
             Thirle-wall
             
               was
               built
               by
            
             Severus
             
               on
               the
            
             Tyne
             .
             And
             therefore
             Bede
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             right
             as
             to
             Severus
             his
             Wall
             ,
             but
             onely
             mistaken
             in
             thinking
             it
             was
             made
             of
             Turf
             before
             ,
             which
             was
             built
             of
             Stone
             by
             Severus
             ,
             and
             accounted
             one
             of
             
               the
               great
               Works
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             impossible
             to
             be
             built
             of
             Stone
             a-new
             by
             
               one
               Legion
            
             and
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ;
             But
             might
             very
             well
             be
             repaired
             ,
             and
             made
             desensible
             against
             the
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             .
          
           
             We
             might
             now
             think
             that
             the
             Britains
             were
             left
             by
             the
             Romans
             in
             a
             tolerable
             Condition
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             But
             assoon
             as
             their
             
               old
               Enemies
            
             understood
             that
             their
             
               old
               Friends
            
             had
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             they
             came
             upon
             them
             with
             a
             greater
             Force
             and
             Violence
             than
             ever
             .
             And
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             poor
             Britains
             were
             so
             broken
             by
             their
             former
             Miseries
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             Assaults
             of
             their
             Enemies
             :
             But
             they
             forsook
             their
             Wall
             and
             Forts
             ,
             and
             fled
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             themselves
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             an
             easie
             Prey
             to
             their
             barbarous
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             now
             destroyed
             them
             in
             a
             more
             cruel
             manner
             than
             they
             had
             done
             before
             ;
             And
             those
             who
             escaped
             were
             driven
             from
             their
             Habitations
             ,
             and
             hardly
             left
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             subsist
             ,
             having
             no
             Provision
             left
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             did
             get
             by
             Hunting
             .
             This
             is
             the
             short
             account
             of
             what
             Gildas
             more
             Tragically
             inlarges
             upon
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             reduced
             
             to
             the
             utmost
             Extremities
             ,
             they
             resolve
             once
             more
             to
             send
             to
             Aêtius
             their
             
               last
               Groans
            
             ;
             and
             to
             let
             him
             understand
             how
             unable
             they
             were
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             
               Seeing
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Sea
               they
               were
               either
               drowned
               or
               butchered
               .
            
             But
             all
             farther
             assistence
             was
             now
             denied
             them
             ;
             Aêtius
             
               being
               then
            
             ,
             as
             (s)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               deeply
               engaged
               in
               the
               War
               with
            
             Bleda
             and
             Attila
             ,
             
               Kings
               of
               the
            
             Hunns
             .
             This
             Message
             was
             sent
             ,
             saith
             Bede
             in
             the
             23d
             .
             of
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Aêtius
            
             being
             then
             
               third
               time
               Consul
            
             with
             Symmachus
             .
             But
             Bleda
             ,
             according
             to
             Prosper
             and
             Cassiodore
             ,
             was
             killed
             by
             Attila
             two
             years
             before
             Aêtius
             and
             Symmachus
             were
             Consuls
             (
             but
             one
             year
             before
             according
             to
             Marcellinus
             )
             but
             the
             year
             following
             he
             makes
             the
             terrible
             Invasion
             of
             Europe
             by
             Attila
             to
             be
             ;
             And
             so
             Aêtius
             having
             then
             a
             Prospect
             of
             that
             War
             ,
             had
             just
             reason
             to
             deny
             Supplies
             to
             the
             Britains
             .
             And
             when
             Valentinian
             was
             VI.
             Consul
             ,
             the
             year
             before
             Aêtius
             and
             Symmachus
             ,
             it
             appears
             by
             
             Valentinian's
             Letters
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             then
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             directed
             the
             famous
             Constitution
             
               De
               Episcoporum
               Ordinatione
            
             to
             him
             there
             ;
             wherein
             he
             interposes
             his
             Authority
             to
             ratifie
             
             Leo's
             Sentence
             against
             Hilary
             of
             Arles
             .
             But
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Britains
             Complaints
             were
             then
             sent
             to
             Aêtius
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             Agitius
             or
             Aequitius
             ,
             as
             some
             imagine
             .
             (t)
             Fordon
             saith
             ,
             The
             Britains
             
               sent
               to
            
             Agitius
             and
             Litorius
             ;
             But
             Litorius
             some
             years
             before
             was
             beaten
             ,
             and
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Fasti
               Consulares
            
             both
             of
             Prosper
             and
             Cassiodore
             ,
             and
             (u)
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
            
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Miseries
             of
             the
             Britains
             were
             still
             increased
             
               by
               a
               Famine
               which
               then
               raged
            
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             peculiar
             to
             Britain
             .
             (w)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               then
               a
               Famine
               at
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               and
               a
               great
               Plague
               which
               follow'd
               it
               ,
               which
               consumed
               abundance
               both
               of
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               .
            
             Which
             he
             borrows
             from
             Marcellinus
             who
             makes
             both
             
               Famine
               and
               Plague
            
             to
             break
             out
             the
             very
             year
             Aêtius
             and
             Symmachus
             were
             Consuls
             .
             Both
             these
             are
             mention'd
             by
             (x)
             Euagrius
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Parts
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             peculiar
             Judgment
             on
             the
             Britains
             .
          
           
           
             After
             this
             ,
             as
             (y)
             Gildas
             and
             Bede
             tell
             us
             ,
             finding
             their
             Case
             almost
             desperate
             ,
             the
             Britains
             were
             resolved
             to
             sell
             their
             Lives
             and
             Liberties
             as
             dear
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             
               a
               fierce
               Assault
            
             upon
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             get
             the
             better
             of
             them
             ;
             Which
             they
             impute
             
               to
               their
               trusting
               rather
               to
               Divine
               Assistence
               than
               to
               the
               help
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               they
               too
               much
               relied
               upon
               before
               .
            
             The
             Britains
             ,
             as
             appears
             afterward
             ,
             did
             not
             want
             Courage
             ,
             but
             Exercise
             in
             Arms
             ;
             being
             kept
             under
             so
             long
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             to
             fighting
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             destroyed
             ;
             And
             now
             the
             Romans
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             ,
             could
             not
             infuse
             new
             Spirits
             into
             them
             ;
             But
             their
             own
             Miseries
             at
             last
             roused
             and
             awaken'd
             them
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             their
             Enemies
             quiet
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             
               And
               the
            
             Irish
             Robbers
             ,
             saith
             
               Gildas
               ,
               returned
               home
               ,
               intending
               to
               return
               shortly
               :
               And
               the
            
             Picts
             
               in
               the
               farthest
               part
               of
               the
               Island
               lay
               still
               ,
               onely
               sometimes
               making
               Excursions
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             considerable
             passage
             in
             Gildas
             ,
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             the
             Scots
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               Irish
               Robbers
            
             ,
             were
             not
             Inhabitants
             of
             any
             part
             of
             Britain
             .
             For
             he
             calls
             Ireland
             their
             home
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             said
             upon
             the
             
               second
               Devastation
            
             (
             as
             the
             Margin
             of
             
             Joselin's
             Gildas
             hath
             it
             )
             
               that
               they
               came
               in
               their
            
             Curroghs
             
               over
               the
            
             Scythian
             Vale
             ,
             so
             he
             calls
             the
             Irish
             Sea
             ;
             as
             Nennius
             calls
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               Scytae
            
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             then
             inhabited
             in
             Britain
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             use
             of
             Curroghs
             to
             convey
             them
             over
             ,
             and
             this
             had
             been
             their
             
               proper
               Home
            
             .
             (x)
             Fordon
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             aware
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             The
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             
               took
               the
            
             Irish
             
               in
               to
               their
               Assistence
            
             ;
             But
             Gildas
             takes
             notice
             of
             no
             other
             Scots
             than
             those
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             returned
             back
             again
             .
             (y)
             Buchanan
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               upon
               the
               Success
               of
            
             Grime
             
               against
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               many
               Strangers
               came
               in
               to
               the
            
             Scots
             
               Assistence
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               shares
               allow'd
               them
               in
               the
               conquer'd
               Lands
               .
            
             But
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             Gildas
             or
             
             Bede's
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               those
               very
               People
               who
               fought
               with
               the
            
             Britains
             
               returned
               home
               to
            
             Ireland
             ;
             
               And
               the
            
             Picts
             
               were
               quiet
               in
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               Island
            
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             third
             sort
             of
             People
             called
             the
             Scots
             in
             Britain
             .
             But
             (z)
             Dempster
             undertakes
             from
             this
             place
             of
             Gildas
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Scots
             and
             Irish
             
               were
               then
               distinguished
               ,
               
               because
            
             Gildas
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               mention'd
               the
            
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ,
             
               here
               names
               the
            
             Irish
             Robbers
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Gildas
             before
             doth
             mention
             
               the
               Scots
            
             and
             Picts
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             Place
             he
             onely
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               Irish
            
             and
             
               the
               Picts
            
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Argument
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             For
             either
             
               the
               Scots
            
             had
             no
             share
             in
             these
             
               last
               Incursions
            
             ,
             or
             they
             must
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Irish
             ,
             having
             then
             no
             settled
             Habitations
             elsewhere
             but
             in
             Ireland
             .
             But
             there
             is
             one
             Passage
             in
             (a)
             Gildas
             which
             seems
             to
             imply
             
               that
               it
               was
               their
               Custome
               to
               inhabit
               this
               Countrey
               ,
            
             but
             
               Solito
               more
            
             being
             there
             used
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             then
             supposed
             out
             of
             Britain
             ,
             the
             word
             Inhabit
             can
             onely
             imply
             making
             
               a
               longer
               stay
            
             here
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             when
             they
             had
             Success
             .
             For
             their
             coming
             is
             described
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Bucaniers
             in
             the
             West-indies
             ,
             and
             their
             Stay
             was
             as
             they
             liked
             their
             Entertainment
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             time
             Gildas
             onely
             mentions
             
               the
               Vices
            
             and
             
               the
               Fears
            
             ,
             and
             another
             great
             Plague
             among
             the
             Britains
             ,
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             that
             
               pernicious
               Counsel
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               for
               sending
               for
               the
            
             Saxons
             by
             Vortigern
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             speak
             of
             that
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             upon
             this
             Head
             of
             the
             Britains
             being
             thus
             exposed
             to
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             needfull
             to
             enquire
             what
             that
             
               Legionary
               Assistence
            
             was
             which
             is
             mention'd
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
            
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             time
             that
             was
             made
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             Common
             Opinion
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             made
             after
             the
             time
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             then
             Britain
             could
             not
             have
             been
             left
             so
             destitute
             of
             
               Roman
               Assistence
            
             as
             Gildas
             and
             Bede
             say
             .
             For
             by
             that
             Notitia
             ,
             here
             in
             Britain
             ,
             under
             the
             
               Dux
               Britanniarum
            
             (
             who
             seems
             to
             have
             swallow'd
             up
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Comes
               Britanniae
            
             ,
             whose
             bare
             Title
             is
             still
             left
             in
             the
             Notitia
             )
             there
             was
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             
               sixth
               Legion
            
             at
             York
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Dalmatian
               Horse
            
             at
             Praesidium
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Warwick
             ,
             probably
             first
             built
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Didius
               Gallus
            
             against
             the
             Silures
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             its
             Name
             after
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             convenient
             Station
             to
             keep
             under
             the
             
               Provincial
               Britains
            
             ;
             Of
             the
             
               Caspian
               Horse
            
             at
             
               Danum
               ,
               (
               Doncaster
            
             ;
             )
             Of
             the
             Cataphractaerii
             at
             
               Morbium
               ,
               (
               Moresby
            
             in
             Cumberland
             ;
             )
             and
             so
             of
             others
             ,
             at
             
               Albeia
               (
               Ierby
            
             in
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             )
             at
             
               Dictam
               (
               Diganwey
            
             in
             Carnarvanshire
             ,
             )
             at
             
               Concangii
               Kendal
            
             in
             Westmoreland
             ,
             )
             at
             
               Lavatrae
               (
               Bowes
            
             in
             Richmondshire
             ,
             )
             
             at
             
               Verterae
               (
               Burgh
            
             in
             Westmoreland
             ,
             )
             at
             
               Brovoniacum
               (
               Brongham
            
             in
             the
             same
             County
             ,
             )
             at
             
               Maglona
               (
               Macleneth
            
             in
             Montgomery-shire
             ,
             )
             at
             Magi
             (
             old
             Radnor
             ,
             )
             at
             
               Longovicum
               (
               Lanchester
            
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Durham
             ,
             )
             at
             
               Derventio
               (
               Aldby
            
             in
             Yorkshire
             ;
             )
             And
             besides
             these
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             Cohorts
             disposed
             
               per
               lineam
               Valli
            
             ,
             along
             the
             Wall
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Segedunum
               (
               Seton
            
             or
             Seghill
             in
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               )
               Pons
               Aelii
               (
               Ponteland
            
             in
             the
             same
             County
             ,
             )
             
               Condercum
               (
               Chester
            
             in
             the
             
               Street
               ,
               )
               Vindohila
               (
               Walls-end
               ,
               )
               Hunnum
               (
               Severshale
               ,
               )
               Cilurnum
               (
               Silchester
               in
               Muro
               ,
               )
               Procolitia
               (
               Prudlow
               ,
               )
               Borcovicus
               (
               Borwick
               ,
               )
               Vindolana
               (
               Winchester
               ,
               )
               Aesica
               (
               Netherby
            
             on
             the
             Esk
             in
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               )
               Magna
               (
               Chester
            
             in
             the
             
               Wall
               ,
               )
               Amboglana
               (
               Ambleside
            
             in
             
               Westmoreland
               ,
               )
               Petrianae
            
             (
             old
             Perith
             in
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               )
               Aballaba
               (
               Appleby
            
             in
             
               Westmoreland
               ,
               )
               Congavata
            
             (
             near
             Caudebec
             in
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               )
               Axellodunum
               (
               Hexam
            
             in
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               )
               Gabrosentum
               (
               Gateshead
            
             by
             
               Newcastle
               ,
               )
               Tunnocelum
               (
               Tinmouth
               ,
               )
               Glanoventa
            
             (
             a
             Place
             upon
             the
             Wensbeck
             ,
             saith
             our
             Learned
             (b)
             Antiquary
             ,
             (
             whose
             Judgment
             in
             the
             other
             I
             have
             follow'd
             )
             
               some
               miles
               within
               the
               Wall
               ;
               )
               Alione
            
             (
             upon
             the
             River
             Alne
             in
             
               Cumberland
               ,
               )
               Brementuracum
               (
               Brampton
            
             in
             the
             same
             County
             ,
             )
             
               Olenacum
               (
               Elenborough
            
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             )
             
               Virosidum
               (
               Warwick
            
             on
             the
             Eden
             .
             )
             Now
             if
             all
             the
             
               Military
               Forces
            
             lay
             here
             
               so
               near
               to
               the
               Wall
            
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             how
             came
             the
             Britains
             to
             have
             been
             in
             such
             distress
             ?
             But
             we
             have
             no
             certainty
             when
             this
             Notitia
             was
             made
             .
             If
             it
             were
             ,
             as
             Pancirol
             conjectures
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             younger
             ,
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             445.
             
             Then
             all
             these
             
               Roman
               Forces
            
             were
             certainly
             withdrawn
             ;
             and
             any
             new
             Supplies
             denied
             by
             Aêtius
             in
             the
             23
             th
             .
             of
             Theodosius
             ;
             Therefore
             this
             Notitia
             must
             relate
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Settlement
            
             here
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             that
             Maximus
             carried
             over
             the
             
               Roman
               Legions
            
             ,
             which
             never
             returned
             to
             that
             Station
             which
             they
             had
             before
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Title
             seems
             to
             imply
             that
             it
             extended
             beyond
             the
             times
             of
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             what
             then
             was
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             had
             been
             in
             former
             times
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Britains
             had
             then
             no
             such
             Forces
             among
             them
             is
             apparent
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             .
          
           
           
             I
             now
             come
             to
             that
             fatal
             Counsel
             of
             sending
             for
             the
             Saxons
             to
             come
             to
             their
             Assistence
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             (c)
             Gildas
             ,
             That
             the
             Britains
             could
             come
             to
             no
             Settlement
             among
             themselves
             .
             
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 They
                 anointed
                 Kings
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 more
                 fierce
                 and
                 cruel
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 they
                 without
                 Examination
                 took
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 worse
                 than
                 they
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 was
                 more
                 gentle
                 and
                 a
                 Lover
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 hated
                 and
                 maligned
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Betrayer
                 of
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 they
                 minded
                 not
                 what
                 was
                 pleasing
                 or
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 latter
                 was
                 more
                 pleasing
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 acted
                 still
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 universal
                 Degeneracy
                 of
                 Manners
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 best
                 Examples
                 ,
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 Excessive
                 Drinking
                 ,
                 Heats
                 and
                 Animosities
                 ,
                 Contentions
                 and
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 Envy
                 and
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 so
                 prevailing
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 all
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 then
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Saying
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 ,
              
               He
               poureth
               Contempt
               upon
               Princes
               ,
               and
               causeth
               them
               to
               wander
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Way
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 neither
                 Fear
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 nor
                 the
                 Iudgments
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 raging
                 Pestilence
                 would
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Iniquities
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 growing
                 full
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Amorites
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 into
                 consultation
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 best
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 against
                 their
                 Enemies
                 Incursions
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 agreed
                 to
                 invite
                 the
              
               Saxons
               
                 over
                 to
                 assist
                 them
              
               .
               Upon
               which
               he
               breaks
               out
               into
               a
               strange
               Admiration
               of
               that
               
                 Stupidity
                 and
                 Infatuation
                 which
                 the
              
               Britains
               
                 were
                 then
                 under
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 a
                 Nation
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 whom
                 they
                 dreaded
                 worse
                 than
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Saxons
             had
             been
             terrible
             for
             some
             time
             before
             to
             the
             
               British
               Nation
            
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             Occasion
             of
             calling
             the
             Shore
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             
               Saxon
               Shore
            
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             such
             an
             Admiral
             here
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             
               Comes
               Litoris
            
             Saxon
             per
             Britanniam
             .
             Which
             shews
             that
             the
             Saxons
             were
             then
             very
             well
             known
             for
             their
             great
             Piracies
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             so
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Carausius
             :
             For
             then
             ,
             (d)
             Eutropius
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               employ'd
               to
               scour
               the
               Seas
               from
               the
            
             Franks
             and
             Saxons
             
               who
               were
               very
               troublesome
            
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             (e)
             Tacitus
             ,
             that
             Gannascus
             ,
             
             
               with
               the
            
             Chauci
             ,
             
               did
               ,
               in
            
             Claudius
             
               his
               time
               ,
               infest
               the
            
             Gallican
             
               shore
               with
               Piracy
            
             .
             (f)
             Zosimus
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             
               who
               were
               the
               stoutest
               of
               all
               the
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               sent
               out
               the
            
             Quadi
             ,
             
               a
               part
               of
               their
               own
               People
               ,
               into
               the
            
             Roman
             Territories
             .
             By
             these
             Quadi
             (g)
             Cluverius
             and
             (h)
             Bucherius
             understand
             the
             Cauchi
             .
             But
             (i)
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               these
               were
               neither
               the
            
             Quadi
             
               nor
               the
            
             Cauchi
             ,
             
               but
               the
            
             Chamavi
             ,
             from
             Eunapius
             ,
             whom
             Zosimus
             
               transcribes
               ,
               and
               from
            
             Julian
             himself
             :
             But
             from
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             the
             Chamavi
             were
             then
             accounted
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             (k)
             Cluverius
             ,
             there
             lived
             near
             the
             River
             Amisia
             ,
             a
             great
             way
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Elb
             or
             the
             Weser
             ;
             And
             Eunapius
             places
             them
             
               not
               far
               from
               the
            
             Rhine
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Saxons
             then
             comprehended
             Nations
             of
             other
             denominations
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             out
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Zosimus
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Constantius
             ,
             three
             German
             
               Nations
               brake
               forth
               as
               it
               were
               at
               once
               on
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Empire
               ;
               The
            
             Franks
             ,
             the
             Alemanni
             
               and
               the
            
             Saxons
             ;
             
               and
               had
               taken
               and
               destroyed
               forty
               Cities
               on
               the
            
             Rhine
             .
             And
             Saint
             (l)
             Hierome
             mentions
             the
             Franks
             ,
             as
             lying
             between
             the
             Alemanni
             and
             the
             
               Saxons
               .
               These
               three
            
             ,
             as
             (m)
             
               Beatus
               Rhenanus
            
             observes
             ,
             
               comprehended
               the
               several
               Nations
               of
            
             Germany
             ;
             And
             ,
             as
             the
             late
             Learned
             Bishop
             of
             (n)
             Munster
             saith
             ,
             The
             Saxons
             
               was
               a
               Name
               belonging
               to
               different
               ,
               but
               neighbour
               Nations
               ,
               which
               joyned
               together
               upon
               a
               common
               Interest
               .
            
             And
             ,
             not
             improbably
             ,
             had
             their
             Name
             at
             first
             from
             the
             
               short
               Swords
            
             they
             did
             commonly
             wear
             called
             Sachs
             ;
             as
             the
             Quirites
             had
             their
             Name
             from
             Quiris
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Spear
             ;
             And
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             from
             
               Scytten
               ,
               to
               shoot
               with
               a
               Bow.
            
             (o)
             Witikindus
             first
             mentions
             this
             Etymology
             ,
             which
             is
             follow'd
             by
             others
             ;
             but
             (p)
             
               Reinerus
               Reneccius
            
             and
             (q)
             Gryphiander
             do
             much
             more
             incline
             to
             another
             derivation
             ,
             viz.
             from
             Sassen
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             German
             Tongue
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Natives
             or
             Inhabitants
             ;
             And
             which
             in
             the
             modern
             Saxon
             is
             Saten
             ;
             as
             Gross
             is
             Grote
             ;
             and
             so
             Holsati
             are
             the
             same
             with
             
               Holt-saten
               ,
               Men
               that
               lived
               in
               Woods
               .
            
             But
             why
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             common
             to
             other
             Germans
             ,
             should
             give
             a
             particular
             denomination
             to
             one
             sort
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             apprehend
             :
             But
             Tacitus
             ,
             speaking
             of
             some
             of
             the
             
               Northern
               Germans
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               
               common
               Badges
               of
               them
               are
               round
               Shields
               and
               short
               Swords
               :
            
             And
             
               the
               Arms
               of
            
             Saxony
             
               to
               this
               day
            
             ,
             as
             (r)
             Pontanus
             observes
             ,
             
               are
               two
               short
               Swords
               a-cross
            
             .
             As
             to
             those
             who
             derive
             the
             Saxons
             from
             the
             Sacae
             of
             Asia
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             Sacasones
             ;
             although
             there
             be
             Persons
             of
             great
             Name
             who
             embrace
             that
             Opinion
             (
             among
             whom
             our
             (s)
             Mr.
             Camden
             is
             one
             )
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             no
             more
             probable
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Germans
             are
             derived
             from
             
               the
               Plowmen
               of
            
             Persia
             ,
             some
             whereof
             ,
             Herodotus
             saith
             ,
             were
             called
             Germanii
             .
             For
             a
             bare
             similitude
             of
             Names
             is
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Affinity
             of
             People
             ;
             nor
             the
             agreement
             of
             
               some
               Words
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             German
             and
             
               Persian
               Languages
            
             (
             which
             Mr.
             Camden
             insists
             on
             )
             to
             conclude
             the
             People
             of
             the
             
               same
               Original
            
             :
             Unless
             there
             be
             a
             probable
             account
             withall
             given
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             propagated
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             how
             the
             
               Persian
               Germans
            
             came
             into
             these
             Parts
             ;
             And
             how
             the
             Sacae
             left
             their
             own
             Countrey
             to
             people
             Saxony
             .
             But
             under
             this
             Name
             of
             Saxons
             ,
             not
             onely
             those
             who
             originally
             had
             that
             Name
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             who
             joined
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             comprehended
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Names
             of
             the
             
               German
               Nations
            
             then
             in
             use
             was
             known
             in
             Tacitus
             his
             time
             .
             The
             Alemanni
             are
             first
             spoken
             of
             by
             (t)
             Spartianus
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Caracalla
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             (u)
             Agathias
             saith
             from
             
               Asinius
               Quadratus
               ,
               They
               were
               an
               Association
               of
               many
               People
               together
               under
               that
               Name
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Word
             imports
             .
             The
             Name
             of
             Franks
             was
             first
             known
             in
             the
             time
             of
             (w)
             Aurelian
             ,
             and
             took
             in
             several
             of
             the
             old
             German
             Names
             ,
             the
             
               Scicambri
               ,
               Chatti
               ,
               Tencteri
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             Thence
             (x)
             St.
             Jerome
             saith
             ,
             That
             France
             was
             that
             which
             Historians
             called
             Germany
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             Saxons
             was
             a
             general
             Name
             for
             
               the
               Northern
               Germans
            
             ,
             who
             chiefly
             lived
             upon
             
               the
               Sea-shore
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Amasis
             to
             the
             Weser
             and
             Elb
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Eydor
             ,
             unto
             the
             
               Cimbrick
               Chersonese
            
             ,
             that
             had
             peculiar
             Appellations
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Testimony
             of
             (y)
             Ptolemy
             be
             commonly
             produced
             for
             the
             Saxons
             living
             on
             the
             back
             of
             the
             
               Cimbrick
               Chersonese
            
             ,
             yet
             Mr.
             
             Selden's
             MS.
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             leaves
             out
             the
             Σ
             ,
             and
             Capnio
             ,
             as
             (z)
             Cisnerus
             observes
             ,
             contends
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             lay
             no
             weight
             upon
             this
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             in
             Tacitus
             his
             
             time
             were
             called
             Fosi
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             Saxons
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             .
             (a)
             Cluverius
             makes
             a
             very
             unhappy
             Conjecture
             ,
             that
             FOSI
             ,
             in
             Tacitus
             ,
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             for
             SASONI
             ;
             because
             they
             lived
             in
             Holstein
             ,
             and
             about
             Sleswick
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             ,
             That
             the
             Name
             of
             Saxons
             was
             then
             generally
             assumed
             by
             the
             
               Northern
               Germans
            
             when
             they
             joined
             their
             Forces
             together
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             make
             some
             Expeditions
             abroad
             ,
             as
             the
             Franks
             and
             Alemanni
             had
             done
             .
             Which
             they
             did
             with
             so
             great
             Success
             ,
             that
             (b)
             Zosimus
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Julian
             
               they
               went
               down
               the
            
             Rhine
             ,
             
               and
               drove
               out
               the
            
             Salii
             ,
             
               a
               Nation
               of
               the
            
             Franks
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               the
            
             Batavi
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             ,
             That
             the
             Saxons
             had
             placed
             themselves
             near
             the
             Sea-shore
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Dioclesian
             ,
             when
             Carausius
             was
             employ'd
             against
             them
             .
             (c)
             Orosius
             describes
             them
             as
             
               a
               People
               living
               on
               the
               Sea-shore
            
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             Isidore
             and
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
            
             after
             him
             .
             Ammianus
             (d)
             Marcellinus
             mentions
             them
             ,
             as
             
               bordering
               ,
               in
            
             Valentinian
             
               's
               time
               ,
               on
               the
               parts
               of
            
             Gaul
             
               as
               well
               as
               the
            
             Franks
             .
          
           
             But
             about
             this
             Point
             our
             two
             Learned
             Antiquaries
             differ
             ,
             (e)
             Camden
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               originally
               came
               from
               the
            
             Cimbrick
             Chersonese
             ,
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Dioclesian
             ;
             
               And
               after
               ,
               passing
               the
            
             Elb
             ,
             
               they
               partly
               went
               into
               those
               parts
               of
               the
            
             Suevi
             ,
             
               which
               are
               since
               called
            
             Saxony
             ,
             
               and
               partly
               into
            
             Frisia
             and
             Batavia
             ;
             
               From
               whence
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
            
             German
             
               shore
               ,
               who
               used
               Piracy
               at
               Sea
               ,
               were
               called
            
             Saxons
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             understands
             
               the
               People
               from
            
             Jutland
             to
             Holland
             .
             For
             which
             he
             produces
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Royal
             Bloud
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             Who
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               lived
               upon
               the
               Sea
               Coasts
               ,
               from
               the
            
             Rhine
             
               as
               far
               as
            
             Denmark
             .
             But
             Archbishop
             (f)
             Vsher
             will
             not
             allow
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               had
               seated
               themselves
               upon
               those
               Coasts
               then
               ,
               But
               onely
               that
               they
               did
               exercise
               their
               Piracies
               along
               them
               .
            
             He
             grants
             ,
             
               that
               before
            
             Bede
             
               's
               time
               ,
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               took
               Possession
               of
               the
               Places
               quitted
               by
               the
            
             Franks
             ,
             
               when
               they
               went
               into
            
             Gaul
             ,
             
               and
               not
               onely
               inhabited
               on
               the
               Coast
               between
               the
            
             Elb
             
               and
               the
            
             Rhine
             ,
             
               but
               in
               the
               inner
               parts
               of
               the
               Countrey
            
             ;
             But
             he
             denies
             ,
             
               that
               this
               was
               before
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               coming
               into
            
             Britain
             .
             But
             then
             
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
            
             did
             not
             understand
             where
             his
             Countreymen
             lived
             before
             they
             
             came
             into
             Britain
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             Saxons
             in
             
             Valentinian's
             time
             ,
             were
             still
             onely
             in
             the
             
               Cimbrick
               Chersonese
            
             ,
             how
             comes
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             to
             make
             them
             to
             border
             upon
             
               the
               Parts
               of
            
             Gaul
             ?
             Are
             either
             Jutland
             or
             Holstein
             ,
             or
             Sleswick
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             Countries
             contiguous
             to
             Gaul
             ?
             Yet
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Gallicanos
               Tractus
            
             Franci
             &
             Saxones
             
               iisdem
               confines
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               were
               Neighbours
               to
               the
            
             Franks
             ;
             but
             
               that
               the
            
             Franks
             and
             Saxons
             
               then
               bordered
               upon
               the
            
             Gauls
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             hence
             ,
             The
             Franks
             were
             then
             in
             Taxandria
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             by
             (g)
             Ammianus
             his
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Julian
             ,
             and
             in
             Batavia
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             Zosimus
             speaks
             
               of
               the
            
             Salii
             ,
             who
             were
             undoubtedly
             
               Franks
               ,
               being
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               the
            
             Batavi
             
               by
               some
               of
               the
            
             Saxons
             .
             And
             this
             was
             no
             Incursion
             of
             the
             Franks
             ,
             For
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               did
               there
               fix
               their
               Habitations
               :
            
             And
             the
             Chamavi
             ,
             whom
             he
             makes
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             had
             that
             Command
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             that
             Julian
             made
             Peace
             with
             them
             ,
             
               because
               without
               their
               leave
               ,
               Corn
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               out
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             as
             (h)
             
               Eunapius
               Sardianus
            
             saith
             :
             And
             so
             (i)
             Libanius
             and
             (k)
             Zosimus
             say
             ,
             that
             Julian
             
               took
               greater
               care
               for
               the
               transporting
               Corn
               out
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               as
               had
               been
               accustomed
               ,
               by
               building
               more
               Ships
               on
               the
            
             Rhine
             
               for
               that
               Purpose
            
             ;
             And
             (l)
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               built
               Granaries
               instead
               of
               those
               which
               were
               burnt
               .
            
             Such
             a
             one
             the
             
               Arx
               Britannica
            
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             was
             made
             from
             a
             Magazine
             ,
             and
             thence
             probably
             ,
             saith
             (m)
             Camden
             ,
             had
             its
             Name
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Corn
               was
               conveyed
               thither
               out
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             From
             thence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Saxons
             so
             early
             as
             
             Julian's
             time
             ,
             had
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Rhine
             .
             For
             ,
             whether
             these
             were
             the
             Chauci
             ,
             the
             Quadi
             ,
             or
             the
             Chamavi
             ;
             yet
             Zosimus
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               a
               People
               of
               the
            
             Saxons
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               onely
               a
               sudden
               Incursion
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               driven
               out
               again
               by
               the
            
             Roman
             Forces
             .
             So
             indeed
             Zosimus
             and
             Julian
             relate
             it
             ,
             but
             how
             then
             come
             the
             Saxons
             in
             
             Valentinian's
             time
             to
             border
             still
             upon
             Gaul
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             driven
             out
             by
             Julian
             ,
             they
             quickly
             returned
             ,
             and
             fixed
             their
             Habitations
             by
             
               the
               Sea
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Salii
             ,
             who
             were
             Franks
             ,
             did
             in
             Taxandria
             ;
             which
             was
             more
             within
             Land
             :
             and
             where
             ,
             as
             (n)
             
               Godfrey
               Wendelin
            
             hath
             endeavoured
             to
             
             prove
             ,
             the
             Salick
             
               Law
               was
               first
               made
            
             .
             Which
             Taxandria
             ;
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             bounded
             by
             the
             Maes
             on
             the
             East
             and
             North
             ;
             by
             the
             Tamera
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Scheld
             on
             the
             West
             ;
             And
             here
             ,
             upon
             Submission
             ,
             the
             Franks
             were
             permitted
             to
             live
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             thence
             forward
             called
             
               Francia
               Minor
            
             ,
             
             and
             he
             mentions
             a
             place
             there
             still
             called
             Vranrijck
             ,
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               France
            
             (
             but
             a
             very
             small
             one
             )
             and
             others
             called
             Seilberg
             ,
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             
               Salii
               ,
               Seelbendens
            
             ,
             the
             
               Salian
               Meadows
               ,
               Seleheim
            
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Salii
             :
             
             But
             the
             other
             Franks
             being
             by
             
             Stilicho's
             means
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             Possessions
             beyond
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             they
             came
             into
             the
             parts
             about
             Tongres
             near
             to
             Taxandria
             ,
             and
             there
             joined
             in
             one
             Body
             ;
             and
             set
             up
             
               Kings
               among
               themselves
            
             ,
             as
             he
             shews
             from
             
               Gregorious
               Turonensis
            
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             made
             that
             
               Body
               of
               Laws
            
             ,
             called
             the
             Salick
             Laws
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             (o)
             
               Vbbo
               Emmius
            
             ,
             a
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Historian
             ,
             gives
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             Saxons
             and
             their
             
               Neighbour
               Nations
            
             ,
             who
             inhabited
             on
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             of
             Germany
             .
             The
             Frisii
             dwelt
             from
             the
             middle
             Stream
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             about
             Vtrecht
             ,
             to
             the
             River
             
               Amasus
               ,
               (
               Eems
            
             ;
             )
             From
             thence
             to
             the
             Elb
             lived
             the
             Chauci
             ,
             divided
             into
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             by
             the
             Weser
             ;
             A
             great
             part
             of
             these
             ,
             leaving
             their
             Native
             Soil
             ,
             joined
             with
             the
             Sicambri
             on
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             who
             ,
             from
             their
             affecting
             liberty
             ,
             were
             called
             Franks
             ;
             beyond
             the
             Elb
             were
             the
             Saxons
             and
             the
             Cimbri
             ;
             These
             Saxons
             ,
             being
             pressed
             by
             the
             more
             Northern
             People
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             own
             conveniency
             ,
             came
             Southwards
             ,
             and
             took
             Possession
             first
             of
             those
             Places
             where
             the
             Chauci
             dwelt
             ;
             And
             by
             degrees
             prevailing
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             People
             ,
             who
             joined
             with
             or
             submitted
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             were
             called
             by
             their
             Name
             :
             
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             the
             Frisii
             ;
             From
             whose
             Coasts
             he
             supposes
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             ,
             to
             have
             gon
             into
             Britain
             ;
             and
             ,
             returning
             thither
             ,
             carried
             over
             a
             far
             greater
             Number
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             fight
             ,
             as
             to
             inhabit
             there
             .
             He
             thinks
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             ,
             by
             their
             Descent
             ,
             were
             originally
             Saxons
             ;
             But
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             People
             who
             went
             over
             with
             them
             were
             rather
             Frisians
             than
             Saxons
             .
             Which
             he
             proves
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             greater
             facility
             of
             Passage
             from
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Friseland
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             
             of
             their
             own
             Annals
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             greater
             agreement
             of
             the
             
               English
               Language
            
             with
             theirs
             than
             with
             the
             Saxon
             or
             any
             other
             
               German
               Dialect
            
             .
             And
             because
             (p)
             Bede
             reckons
             the
             Frisians
             
               among
               those
               from
               whom
               the
            
             English
             
               are
               derived
            
             ;
             and
             
               Wilfrid
               ,
               Wickbert
               ,
               Willibrord
            
             preach'd
             to
             the
             Frisians
             in
             their
             
               own
               Tongue
            
             ,
             as
             he
             proves
             from
             Marcellinus
             his
             Life
             of
             Suîdbert
             :
             And
             Procopius
             reckons
             the
             Frisians
             among
             the
             
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             farther
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Affinity
               of
               the
               Languages
            
             continues
             still
             so
             very
             great
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             concludes
             many
             more
             to
             have
             gon
             out
             of
             Friseland
             into
             Britain
             ,
             than
             either
             of
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               Iutes
            
             or
             Angles
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             all
             this
             our
             Learned
             (q)
             Primate
             answers
             ,
             That
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             
               might
               be
               true
            
             Frisians
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             Frisia
             in
             the
             Southern
             parts
             of
             Jutland
             ,
             which
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             calls
             
               the
               lesser
               Frisia
            
             ,
             and
             is
             parted
             by
             the
             Eidore
             from
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             Angli
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saxons
             on
             the
             South
             .
             But
             whatever
             
               Suffridus
               Petrus
            
             ,
             or
             such
             Authours
             contend
             for
             ,
             as
             to
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             being
             
               originally
               Frisians
               ,
               Vbbo
               Emmius
            
             quits
             that
             Point
             upon
             (r)
             
             Bede's
             Genealogy
             ,
             and
             grants
             they
             were
             Saxons
             :
             being
             the
             Sons
             of
             Victgilsus
             ,
             whose
             Father
             was
             Vitta
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Vecta
             ,
             whose
             Father
             was
             
               Voden
               ,
               of
               whose
               Race
               the
               Kings
               of
               many
               Provinces
               are
               descended
               .
            
             It
             doth
             not
             seem
             at
             all
             probable
             ,
             That
             these
             lived
             in
             the
             
               lesser
               Frisia
            
             ,
             which
             is
             hardly
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             any
             but
             by
             (s)
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             ;
             and
             (t)
             Pontanus
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               is
               not
               above
               four
            
             German
             
               miles
               in
               length
               upon
               the
               Sea-shore
            
             ;
             But
             suppose
             that
             Saxo
             comprehended
             Dithmars
             under
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             certainty
             that
             the
             Colony
             of
             Frisians
             was
             removed
             thither
             before
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             came
             for
             Britain
             ;
             and
             Helmoldus
             seems
             to
             imply
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             thither
             by
             Adolphus
             II.
             Count
             of
             Holstein
             ,
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1137.
             
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             concerning
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             ,
             but
             the
             greater
             Number
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             still
             of
             the
             greater
             Frisia
             ;
             For
             which
             the
             affinity
             of
             the
             Language
             is
             a
             considerable
             Argument
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             depend
             merely
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             Marcellinus
             his
             Life
             of
             Suîdbert
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             probability
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             For
             since
             several
             English
             went
             thither
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             the
             Affinity
             of
             the
             Language
             continues
             so
             great
             still
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Frisians
             came
             over
             hither
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Frisian
             and
             Saxon
             Languages
             were
             then
             the
             same
             .
             And
             (u)
             Procopius
             his
             Testimony
             is
             not
             to
             be
             slighted
             ,
             who
             places
             the
             Frisians
             in
             Britain
             ;
             for
             ,
             although
             he
             calls
             it
             Brettia
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             means
             
               great
               Britain
            
             ,
             because
             he
             places
             the
             Angles
             together
             with
             the
             Frisians
             in
             it
             ;
             So
             that
             he
             might
             as
             well
             question
             the
             Angles
             as
             the
             Frisians
             coming
             hither
             ;
             if
             Procopius
             his
             Authority
             signifie
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             our
             most
             Learned
             (w)
             Primate
             takes
             this
             Brettia
             for
             the
             Island
             of
             the
             Batavi
             ,
             because
             
               Joh.
               Leidensis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               ,
               upon
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               Invasion
               ,
               some
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             
               fled
               into
            
             Holland
             ,
             
               and
               there
               ,
               in
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
            
             Rhine
             ,
             
               built
               that
               famous
               Castle
               called
            
             Britton
             ,
             
               and
               subdued
               the
               People
               thereabout
            
             .
             But
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             improbable
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             that
             looks
             into
             the
             Description
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             (x)
             Scriverius
             his
             Antiquitates
             Batavicae
             ,
             will
             conclude
             it
             to
             have
             been
             
               a
               Roman
               Work
            
             ;
             which
             a
             Person
             of
             his
             Judgment
             could
             not
             but
             discern
             ;
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               possessed
               then
               by
               the
            
             Britains
             :
             Which
             depends
             wholly
             on
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             
               Joh.
               Gerbrandus
            
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             
               late
               Writer
            
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             great
             Esteem
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             many
             Passages
             in
             his
             Book
             :
             But
             how
             came
             the
             Angles
             to
             live
             here
             with
             the
             Frisians
             and
             Britains
             ?
             For
             that
             the
             same
             Gerbrandus
             is
             cited
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               when
               part
               of
            
             Hengist
             
               's
               Army
               was
               driven
               out
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               they
               built
               the
               Castle
               of
            
             Leyden
             .
             And
             so
             we
             have
             the
             Britains
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             being
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             and
             the
             Saxons
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             Britains
             ;
             onely
             to
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Island
             Brettia
             ,
             in
             Procopius
             ,
             distinct
             from
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             (y)
             
               Adamus
               Bremensis
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             near
             to
             Jutland
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             
               who
               went
               over
               into
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               lived
               near
               the
            
             Rhine
             .
             (z)
             Engelhusius
             ,
             lately
             published
             out
             of
             MSS.
             by
             Maderus
             ,
             and
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             lower
             Saxony
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             
               went
               out
               of
            
             Westphalia
             ,
             
               from
               a
               Place
               called
            
             Enghere
             ,
             
               and
               instead
               of
            
             Engerschen
             ,
             
               called
               themselves
            
             Engelschen
             .
             (a)
             
               Suffridus
               Petrus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Those
               People
               were
               called
            
             Angrivarii
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Countrey
            
             Angria
             ,
             
               which
               was
               subdued
               by
            
             Udolphus
             ,
             
               Father
               to
            
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             ,
             
               and
               Prince
               of
            
             Frisia
             ;
             
               But
               their
               
               Mother's
               Name
               was
            
             Suana
             ,
             
               Daughter
               to
            
             Vectgistus
             ,
             
               a
               great
               Man
               about
            
             Hamburgh
             .
             If
             he
             suppose
             Hamburgh
             then
             built
             ,
             he
             was
             extremely
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             onely
             a
             Castle
             erected
             on
             the
             Elb
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             for
             preventing
             the
             Incursion
             of
             the
             Sclavi
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             (b)
             Eginhardus
             ,
             and
             (c)
             
               Albertus
               Stadensis
            
             :
             After
             which
             he
             built
             
               a
               City
            
             ,
             and
             founded
             
               a
               Church
            
             there
             ,
             as
             
               Adamus
               Bremensis
            
             and
             Helmoldus
             agree
             ;
             Which
             City
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             a
             Neighbour
             Wood
             ,
             called
             in
             the
             
               Saxon
               ,
               Hamme
            
             ;
             as
             (d)
             Lambecius
             saith
             ,
             in
             Ditmarse
             there
             are
             
               two
               Woods
            
             still
             called
             Suderhamme
             and
             Norderhamme
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             
               Suffrifridus
               ;
               When
               ,
               according
               to
               Custome
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               a
               Colony
               of
            
             Frisians
             
               was
               to
               be
               drawn
               out
            
             ,
             Hengist
             and
             Horsa
             
               were
               their
               Captains
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               for
               old
            
             England
             ,
             or
             Anglen
             in
             Jutland
             ,
             
               where
               they
               were
               kindly
               received
               ,
               by
               means
               of
            
             Vetgistus
             ;
             
               and
               from
               thence
               took
               the
               opportunity
               of
               coming
               into
            
             Britain
             .
             From
             hence
             he
             finds
             fault
             with
             Crantzius
             ,
             for
             making
             Angria
             in
             Westphalia
             to
             be
             
               Old
               Anglen
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             That
             Bede
             
               onely
               reckons
               the
               Mother's
               Line
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Father's
               .
            
             But
             his
             
               Occa
               Scarlensis
            
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             chiefly
             relies
             ,
             is
             much
             such
             another
             Authour
             as
             Hunibaldus
             ,
             or
             Geffrey
             ,
             or
             
             Hector's
             Veremundus
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             scarce
             any
             of
             the
             
               Northern
               Nations
            
             wanted
             such
             Authours
             who
             endeavour'd
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             their
             Histories
             by
             their
             own
             Inventions
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             pretended
             Antiquities
             in
             order
             to
             the
             setting
             forth
             the
             true
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             Bishop
             of
             (e)
             Munster
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             far
             greater
             Judgment
             and
             Learning
             than
             
               Suffridus
               Petrus
            
             ,
             calls
             his
             Originals
             of
             the
             Saxons
             by
             no
             better
             a
             Title
             than
             of
             
               Canorae
               Nugae
            
             ,
             Sounding
             Trifles
             ,
             
               having
               no
               foundation
               in
               good
               Authority
               .
            
             The
             Account
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Saxons
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             at
             first
             lived
             beyond
             the
             Elb
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Situation
             with
             Tacitus
             his
             Angli
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             makes
             the
             farthest
             of
             the
             Suevi
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             well
             be
             the
             same
             People
             ;
             That
             in
             
             Bede's
             time
             they
             were
             come
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Weser
             ,
             and
             were
             settled
             in
             Westphalia
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             made
             a
             threefold
             Saxony
             of
             the
             
               Ostphali
               ,
               Angrivarii
            
             and
             Westphali
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Olt-saxons
             by
             Bede
             and
             others
             :
             Not
             that
             
             these
             were
             all
             originally
             Saxons
             ;
             But
             they
             bore
             the
             same
             Name
             ,
             being
             united
             in
             one
             common
             League
             ;
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Germans
             which
             went
             into
             Gaul
             were
             called
             Franks
             ,
             so
             those
             who
             prevailed
             in
             Germany
             and
             went
             into
             Britain
             ,
             were
             called
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             But
             (f)
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             hath
             found
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Saxons
             more
             North
             than
             Jutland
             ,
             where
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Name
               of
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               could
               never
               yet
               be
               found
               ;
               and
               where
               are
               no
               Mountains
               to
               be
               met
               with
               upon
               which
            
             Ptolemy
             
               places
               them
               on
               the
               back
               of
               the
            
             Cimbrick
             Chersonese
             ,
             
               but
               in
               that
               part
               of
            
             Sweden
             
               which
               lies
               between
            
             Vermelandia
             and
             Angermannia
             
               he
               hath
               found
            
             Norsaxen
             ,
             and
             Sodersaxen
             ,
             and
             Saxehundari
             ,
             and
             Saxewall
             ,
             and
             Saxen
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             
               And
               in
            
             Smaland
             
               he
               hath
               discovered
               many
               Places
               taken
               from
               the
            
             Angles
             ,
             as
             Anglested
             Hundred
             ,
             Angloridia
             ,
             Anglodorpia
             ,
             Engelbeck
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             our
             better
             understanding
             the
             Condition
             of
             that
             People
             who
             were
             called
             in
             by
             the
             Britains
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             most
             material
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             said
             of
             them
             by
             those
             who
             descended
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             lived
             here
             not
             long
             after
             their
             coming
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Bede
             ,
             who
             was
             himself
             a
             Saxon
             ,
             and
             lived
             nearest
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Saxons
             coming
             hither
             ,
             must
             be
             presumed
             to
             have
             understood
             best
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             whence
             they
             came
             .
             And
             although
             at
             the
             beginning
             he
             makes
             the
             Angles
             and
             Saxons
             all
             one
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Angles
             or
             Saxons
             ,
             being
             invited
             by
             King
             Vortigern
             ,
             came
             hither
             
               in
               three
               Keels
               or
               long
               Boats
               at
               first
            
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               Numbers
               came
               afterwards
            
             ,
             he
             then
             distinguisheth
             them
             into
             
               three
               distinct
               sorts
               of
               People
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               Angles
            
             and
             Jutes
             .
             The
             Saxons
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               came
               from
               that
               Place
               which
               was
               then
               called
            
             Saxony
             ;
             The
             Angles
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Countrey
               called
            
             Angulus
             ,
             
               which
               remained
               desart
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               lay
               between
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
            
             Jutes
             and
             Saxons
             .
             And
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             (h)
             
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
            
             ;
             onely
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               they
               came
            
             de
             
               Saxonia
               ,
               Anglia
            
             atque
             
               Giota
               .
               Saxony
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               then
               called
            
             Ealdsexe
             ;
             and
             for
             Anglia
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               lay
               between
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               and
               the
            
             Gioti
             ,
             whose
             chief
             Town
             in
             the
             
               Saxon
               Tongue
            
             was
             called
             Sleswic
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Danes
               ,
               Haithaby
            
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             this
             Account
             ,
             all
             these
             People
             who
             came
             hither
             to
             assist
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             after
             conquer'd
             
             them
             ,
             and
             possessed
             their
             Land
             ,
             must
             come
             out
             of
             that
             Chersonese
             called
             Jutland
             ,
             taking
             it
             in
             the
             largest
             extent
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Eidore
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Eidore
             to
             the
             Elb.
             For
             if
             the
             Angli
             came
             from
             about
             Sleswic
             ,
             and
             lay
             between
             the
             Jutes
             and
             the
             
               Old
               Saxons
            
             ;
             then
             the
             Jutes
             possessed
             all
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Chersonese
             which
             is
             now
             called
             the
             
               Northern
               Iutland
            
             :
             and
             the
             
               Southern
               Iutland
            
             takes
             within
             it
             all
             that
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             Angli
             ,
             which
             reached
             no
             farther
             than
             between
             Sleswic
             and
             Flensburgh
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             modern
             Maps
             is
             still
             called
             Angelen
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             Countrey
             lying
             between
             the
             Elb
             and
             the
             Eidore
             ,
             comprehending
             
               Hostein
               ,
               Dithmars
            
             and
             Stormar
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Saxons
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             (i)
             
               Adamus
               Bremensis
            
             and
             (k)
             Helmoldus
             ,
             is
             called
             Nortalbingia
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             (l)
             
               Eginhartus
               ,
               Saxonia
               Transalbiana
            
             ;
             by
             (m)
             
               Albertus
               Stadensis
               ,
               Transalbia
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Saxons
             remained
             in
             so
             great
             Numbers
             that
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
               could
               not
               totally
               subdue
               them
               ,
               till
               after
               a
               War
               of
               above
               thirty
               years
               ,
            
             as
             the
             foremention'd
             Authours
             assure
             us
             .
             And
             (n)
             Eginhartus
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             Charles
             
               had
               no
               War
               more
               tedious
               or
               more
               fierce
               than
               that
               which
               he
               had
               with
               the
            
             Saxons
             ;
             
               And
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               remove
            
             10000
             Saxons
             
               on
               both
               sides
               the
               River
            
             Elb
             ,
             
               and
               to
               disperse
               them
               in
               several
               Parts
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             And
             as
             to
             that
             part
             of
             Jutland
             which
             Bede
             saith
             
               was
               left
               desolate
               to
               his
               time
               upon
               the
               remove
               of
               the
            
             Angli
             ;
             (o)
             
               Adamus
               Bremensis
            
             gives
             another
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             Jutland
             
               was
               the
               most
               uncultivated
               part
               of
               all
            
             Germany
             ,
             
               and
               the
               least
               fit
               for
               humane
               habitation
               ,
               being
               so
               barren
               and
               unfruitfull
               ,
               and
               so
               obnoxious
               to
               Pirates
               from
               both
               Seas
               .
            
             But
             since
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               Angles
            
             and
             Jutes
             ,
             coming
             into
             Britain
             ,
             took
             Possession
             of
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             our
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Jutes
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             
               the
               Isle
               of
            
             Wight
             
               and
               part
               of
            
             Hampshire
             ;
             The
             Saxons
             ,
             Sussex
             ,
             Essex
             ,
             Middlesex
             ,
             
               the
               South
               part
               of
            
             Hartfordshire
             ,
             Surrey
             ,
             
               the
               other
               part
               of
            
             Hampshire
             ,
             Berkshire
             ,
             Wiltshire
             ,
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             Somersetshire
             ,
             Devonshire
             
               and
               part
               of
            
             Cornwall
             ;
             The
             Angles
             ,
             Norfolk
             ,
             Suffolk
             ,
             Cambridge
             ,
             
               the
               Midland
               and
               Northern
               Counties
            
             ;
             It
             deserves
             to
             be
             considered
             whether
             ,
             since
             there
             were
             so
             few
             Inhabitants
             then
             in
             Jutland
             and
             so
             many
             Saxons
             left
             behind
             ,
             there
             be
             not
             far
             greater
             
             probability
             that
             these
             should
             come
             from
             all
             the
             
               Maritime
               Coasts
            
             from
             the
             Rhine
             to
             Jutland
             ,
             than
             merely
             out
             of
             such
             an
             
               unpeopled
               Countrey
            
             as
             that
             was
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             distinction
             of
             People
             that
             Bede
             mentions
             ,
             nor
             their
             coming
             originally
             out
             of
             Jutland
             ,
             or
             rather
             through
             Jutland
             :
             But
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             all
             Circumstances
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             that
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             greater
             Conveniency
             of
             removing
             themselves
             over
             in
             such
             great
             Numbers
             into
             Britain
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             upon
             
             Vortigern's
             Invitation
             ,
             and
             the
             Discontents
             which
             soon
             happen'd
             between
             the
             Saxons
             and
             the
             Britains
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             inlarge
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Saxons
             do
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             difference
             in
             their
             Situation
             agreeable
             to
             what
             Bede
             saith
             ;
             For
             (p)
             
               Reinerus
               Reineccius
            
             ,
             a
             Learned
             German
             Antiquary
             ,
             saith
             ,
             The
             Saxons
             
               were
               divided
               into
               three
               sorts
            
             ,
             the
             Ostvali
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Eastern
               Saxons
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Old
             Saxon
             Poet
             calls
             
               Osterlingi
               ,
               whose
               Limits
               extended
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               as
               far
               as
               the
            
             Slavi
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             beyond
             
               the
               River
            
             Elb
             ;
             the
             Westvali
             ,
             whose
             Bounds
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               came
               very
               near
               the
            
             Rhine
             ;
             And
             between
             these
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             were
             the
             Angarii
             ,
             just
             as
             Bede
             puts
             his
             Angli
             ,
             between
             the
             Jutes
             and
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             
               Inter
               praedictos
               media
               Regione
               morantur
            
             
               Angarii
               ,
               Populus
               Saxonum
               tertius
               —
            
          
           
             If
             this
             Division
             of
             the
             Saxons
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             we
             have
             here
             scope
             enough
             for
             all
             those
             People
             to
             live
             in
             who
             came
             over
             into
             Britain
             ,
             and
             number
             enough
             to
             come
             hither
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             Places
             desolate
             whence
             they
             came
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             the
             Northern
             Nations
             thrusting
             one
             another
             forwards
             ,
             for
             a
             greater
             Conveniency
             of
             living
             ,
             those
             Saxons
             who
             lived
             about
             Holstein
             might
             come
             into
             Westphaliae
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             nearest
             to
             the
             Rhine
             ;
             The
             Angli
             came
             into
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             Angrivarii
             are
             seated
             ;
             And
             the
             most
             remote
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Chersonese
             ,
             would
             then
             be
             the
             Osterlings
             or
             the
             
               Eastern
               Saxons
            
             .
             This
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             way
             of
             reconciling
             what
             Bede
             saith
             with
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Frisians
             coming
             in
             together
             with
             the
             
             Saxons
             ,
             which
             he
             elsewhere
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             shew'd
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Saxons
             coming
             into
             Britain
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             printed
             Copies
             of
             Bede
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             409.
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             late
             Edition
             by
             Chiffletius
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             old
             MS.
             of
             
               S.
               Maximin
            
             at
             Triers
             ;
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             Martianus
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Emperour
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Chronology
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Edition
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             449.
             to
             which
             Mr.
             
             Wheelock's
             MS.
             agrees
             ;
             and
             
               Asserius
               Menevensis
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Annals
             ;
             which
             is
             follow'd
             by
             
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
            
             ,
             the
             Old
             Saxon
             
               Annals
               ,
               William
            
             of
             
               Malmsbury
               ,
               Henry
               Huntingdon
               ,
               Matth.
               Westminster
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             
               Florentius
               Wigorniensis
            
             ,
             who
             generally
             follows
             
               Marianus
               Scotus
            
             ,
             places
             it
             in
             the
             following
             year
             ;
             Valentinianus
             and
             
               Avienus
               ,
               Consuls
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Marianus
               Scotus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Basil
             Edition
             ,
             they
             were
             Consuls
             the
             year
             before
             Martianus
             was
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             their
             coming
             in
             to
             have
             been
             when
             Herculanus
             and
             Asporatius
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
             453.
             
             But
             Archbishop
             (q)
             Vsher
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               appears
               by
               the
            
             Fasti
             
               to
               have
               been
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             452.
             or
             the
             second
             of
             Martianus
             ,
             by
             Cassiodore
             .
             Two
             Characters
             of
             the
             time
             are
             certain
             ;
             viz.
             that
             it
             was
             after
             the
             
               third
               Consulship
               of
            
             Aêtius
             ,
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             Theodosius
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             Mr.
             (r)
             Camden
             should
             so
             confidently
             affirm
             that
             it
             was
             before
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             449.
             
             But
             there
             are
             three
             things
             he
             goes
             upon
             which
             must
             be
             consider'd
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             Vortigern
             
               's
               Death
               was
               before
               St.
            
             German
             
               's
               return
               ;
               But
               St.
            
             German
             died
             Anno
             Dom.
             435.
             
             
               And
               therefore
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               must
               be
               some
               time
               before
            
             .
             As
             to
             
             Vortigern's
             Death
             ,
             before
             St.
             
             German's
             return
             ,
             he
             produces
             onely
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Nennius
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Vortigern
             ,
             doth
             Romance
             so
             much
             ,
             That
             even
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             was
             ashamed
             to
             follow
             him
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             
             German's
             Death
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             convincing
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             Camden
             mistaken
             .
             (s)
             Honoratus
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Hilary
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             mentions
             St.
             German
             as
             present
             when
             Chelidonius
             was
             deposed
             by
             Hilary
             in
             his
             Visitation
             ;
             which
             (t)
             Sirmondus
             placeth
             not
             without
             Reason
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             444.
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Leo
             and
             the
             Rescript
             of
             Valentinian
             upon
             
             Chelidonius
             his
             Appeal
             ,
             which
             bears
             date
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             445.
             
             But
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             considerable
             ,
             (u)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               after
               his
               second
               return
               he
               went
               on
               an
               Embassy
               to
            
             Ravenna
             ,
             
               and
               was
               there
               kindly
               received
               by
            
             Valentinian
             and
             Placidia
             ,
             
               and
               there
               died
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             Valentinian
             was
             killed
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             Martianus
             :
             And
             therefore
             St.
             
             German's
             Death
             could
             not
             be
             so
             soon
             as
             Mr.
             Camden
             supposeth
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             ,
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             St.
             German
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               sate
               thirty
               years
               after
               St.
            
             Amator
             
               in
               his
               See
               ,
               who
               died
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             418.
             
             But
             the
             Sammarthani
             say
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             420.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Prosper
               Tiro
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             That
             Britain
             
               was
               brought
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             the
             18
             th
             .
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             it
             plainly
             contradicts
             Gildas
             ;
             For
             this
             was
             before
             the
             
               third
               Consulship
            
             of
             Aêtius
             ,
             which
             was
             five
             years
             after
             ;
             And
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             
               British
               History
               ,
               Gildas
            
             certainly
             deserves
             the
             greater
             Credit
             ,
             supposing
             it
             were
             the
             true
             Prosper
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             Argument
             is
             from
             
               the
               Calculation
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
            
             Nennius
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             lays
             the
             greatest
             Weight
             ;
             which
             makes
             their
             coming
             in
             to
             be
             when
             Felix
             and
             Taurus
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             428.
             
             But
             this
             was
             near
             twenty
             years
             before
             the
             third
             Consulship
             of
             Aêtius
             ,
             when
             the
             Britains
             were
             not
             yet
             in
             despair
             of
             Assistence
             from
             the
             Romans
             ;
             Before
             which
             they
             never
             sought
             for
             the
             Saxons
             .
             And
             I
             confess
             the
             Authority
             of
             Gildas
             and
             Bede
             ,
             with
             the
             Series
             of
             the
             British
             and
             
               Roman
               Affairs
            
             at
             that
             time
             sway
             much
             more
             with
             me
             than
             such
             an
             
               Anonymous
               Calculation
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             mistake
             of
             (w)
             
               Hadrianus
               Valesius
            
             ,
             to
             make
             Vortigern
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Angles
             ,
             
               who
               were
               hired
               to
               assist
               the
            
             Britains
             ;
             But
             the
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             words
             in
             (x)
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
            
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             :
             which
             had
             been
             easily
             prevented
             by
             looking
             into
             Bede
             :
             And
             so
             had
             another
             Mistake
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               onely
               the
            
             Angles
             ,
             
               and
               not
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             
               were
               invited
               over
            
             :
             For
             Bede
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               with
               their
               King
            
             Vortigern
             ,
             
               agreed
               to
               send
               for
               the
            
             Saxons
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             a
             third
             mistake
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               before
               this
               time
               had
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Island
               near
               to
               the
            
             Picts
             ;
             Which
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             Words
             of
             Constantius
             as
             to
             their
             joining
             with
             the
             Picts
             in
             one
             of
             their
             Battels
             .
             
             But
             the
             Saxons
             did
             frequently
             make
             Incursions
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             of
             them
             might
             join
             with
             the
             other
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             different
             thing
             from
             Inhabiting
             in
             any
             Part
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             no
             Evidence
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             called
             in
             by
             the
             Britains
             .
          
           
             The
             Saxons
             having
             received
             such
             an
             Invitation
             from
             the
             Britains
             were
             unwilling
             to
             let
             slip
             so
             fair
             an
             Opportunity
             of
             coming
             into
             that
             Land
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Prince
             and
             People
             whose
             Shores
             they
             had
             so
             long
             infested
             .
             (y)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               was
               a
               particular
               Providence
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               the
               Scourges
               of
               the
               Peoples
               wickedness
               .
            
             (z)
             Gildas
             imputes
             it
             to
             
               mere
               Sottishness
               and
               Infatuation
            
             .
             (a)
             Nennius
             intimates
             some
             
               Domestick
               Fear
            
             that
             was
             the
             
               Occasion
               of
            
             Vortigern
             
               's
               sending
               for
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             their
             
               common
               Enemies
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             was
             very
             apprehensive
             of
             
               a
               sudden
               Rising
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Party
            
             yet
             left
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             of
             Ambrosius
             .
             But
             he
             leaves
             it
             wholly
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             who
             this
             Ambrosius
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             Cause
             Vortigern
             had
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             him
             .
             (b)
             Gildas
             speaks
             of
             
               Ambrosius
               Aurelianus
            
             ,
             as
             of
             
               a
               modest
               Man
               ,
               and
               as
               almost
               the
               onely
               person
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Nation
               then
               surviving
               ,
               whose
               Parents
               were
               killed
               enjoying
               the
               Purple
               ,
               and
               whose
               Posterity
               was
               living
               in
            
             Gildas
             
               his
               time
               ,
               but
               much
               degenerated
               from
               the
               Vertues
               of
               their
               Ancestours
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             onely
             Passage
             which
             gives
             us
             any
             light
             into
             this
             matter
             which
             is
             repeated
             by
             (c)
             Bede
             ,
             who
             more
             plainly
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Parents
               had
               Royal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               were
               killed
               .
            
             Who
             these
             Parents
             of
             his
             were
             we
             are
             left
             onely
             to
             conjecture
             .
             The
             (d)
             
               British
               History
            
             would
             clear
             the
             matter
             ,
             if
             it
             deserved
             Credit
             ,
             for
             there
             we
             reade
             ,
             That
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
             
               was
               one
               of
               the
               younger
               Sons
               of
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               who
               was
               forced
               to
               fly
               from
            
             Vortigern
             
               after
               the
               Murther
               of
               their
               Brother
            
             Constans
             
               by
               his
               contrivance
            
             .
             But
             we
             know
             that
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             Constans
             and
             Julian
             ,
             were
             killed
             abroad
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             the
             Romans
             would
             have
             permitted
             any
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             to
             have
             remained
             here
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             this
             Ambrosius
             must
             have
             been
             of
             Ripe
             years
             for
             Government
             long
             before
             this
             time
             .
             For
             
             Constantine's
             Life
             was
             taken
             away
             when
             Theodosius
             was
             IV.
             Consul
             ,
             as
             Idatius
             and
             Marcellinus
             agree
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             411.
             
             So
             that
             
             Ambrosius
             could
             not
             be
             very
             young
             when
             Vortigern
             took
             the
             Government
             ,
             in
             whose
             fourth
             year
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             The
             Saxons
             
               were
               called
               in
            
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Passage
             in
             Gildas
             which
             helps
             to
             explain
             this
             :
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               after
               they
               found
               themselves
               deserted
               by
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               they
               set
               up
               Kings
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               put
               them
               down
               again
               ,
               and
               made
               choice
               of
               worse
               in
               their
               room
            
             ;
             This
             setting
             up
             of
             Kings
             he
             expresses
             by
             their
             
               being
               anointed
            
             ;
             whether
             that
             Custome
             were
             then
             used
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             he
             supposes
             that
             the
             Britains
             ,
             in
             that
             Confusion
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             took
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             place
             and
             displace
             them
             .
             But
             that
             he
             takes
             anointing
             in
             a
             metaphorical
             Sense
             appears
             by
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Anointers
               were
               those
               who
               destroy'd
               them
               .
            
             Among
             these
             in
             all
             probability
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             Ambrosius
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               was
               of
            
             Roman
             Descent
             :
             For
             the
             Britains
             thought
             none
             then
             able
             to
             defend
             them
             that
             had
             not
             a
             
               Roman
               Spirit
            
             in
             him
             .
             At
             this
             time
             the
             Britains
             were
             left
             to
             their
             full
             Liberty
             by
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             (e)
             Bede
             reckons
             ,
             
               had
               the
               Dominion
               here
               for
            
             470
             years
             ;
             And
             then
             there
             was
             no
             Line
             remaining
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             determine
             their
             choice
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             so
             easily
             to
             make
             and
             unmake
             their
             Kings
             ,
             who
             lost
             their
             Purple
             and
             their
             Lives
             together
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             breed
             infinite
             Confusions
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             who
             came
             to
             be
             King
             lived
             in
             perpetual
             fear
             of
             being
             served
             as
             others
             had
             been
             before
             him
             ;
             And
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             this
             Jealousie
             of
             their
             own
             Subjects
             was
             ,
             looking
             out
             for
             Assistence
             from
             abroad
             ,
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             was
             one
             great
             Reason
             of
             
             Vortigern's
             sending
             for
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             hoping
             to
             secure
             himself
             by
             their
             means
             against
             his
             own
             People
             :
             although
             it
             proved
             at
             last
             the
             Ruine
             both
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             People
             .
             But
             this
             Jealousie
             could
             not
             but
             increase
             upon
             them
             ,
             while
             there
             was
             a
             Person
             descended
             from
             a
             former
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Roman
               Parentage
            
             in
             being
             ;
             So
             that
             Nennius
             seems
             to
             have
             hit
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             main
             Reasons
             which
             sway'd
             Vortigern
             to
             send
             for
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Some
             have
             gon
             about
             to
             defend
             Vortigern
             so
             far
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               he
               took
               the
               most
               prudent
               course
               he
               could
               for
               the
               benefit
               and
               security
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               placing
               the
            
             
             Saxons
             
               upon
               the
            
             Picts
             
               Wall
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
            
             Kentish
             
               Shores
               ,
               which
               were
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               secured
               by
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             But
             ,
             against
             whom
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             against
             these
             very
             Saxons
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             the
             best
             way
             to
             secure
             the
             Flock
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             Wolves
             to
             watch
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             
               had
               the
               Command
               of
               those
               Shores
               ,
            
             could
             not
             they
             let
             in
             what
             Numbers
             they
             pleased
             of
             their
             own
             People
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             against
             the
             Britains
             ?
             And
             ,
             was
             this
             for
             the
             
               Peoples
               Security
            
             ?
             What
             Success
             had
             there
             been
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             in
             letting
             in
             the
             
               Barbarous
               Nations
            
             upon
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ?
             And
             ,
             what
             could
             be
             expected
             in
             such
             a
             Condition
             as
             the
             Britains
             were
             in
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             what
             did
             happen
             when
             a
             fierce
             ,
             ungovernable
             ,
             military
             People
             were
             called
             in
             to
             defend
             a
             Nation
             so
             long
             kept
             under
             ,
             and
             wholly
             almost
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               Brutish
               Valour
            
             ,
             and
             unexperienced
             in
             the
             Arts
             of
             War
             ?
             Especially
             when
             the
             Air
             ,
             Situation
             ,
             Fruitfulness
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Conveniencies
             were
             so
             much
             above
             those
             of
             the
             Countrey
             which
             they
             came
             from
             ?
             So
             that
             Gildas
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Reason
             ,
             when
             he
             attributes
             this
             Act
             of
             
             Vortigern's
             ,
             with
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             mere
             Sottishness
             and
             Infatuation
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Witikindus
             tells
             a
             formal
             Story
             of
             a
             Speech
             made
             by
             the
             
               British
               Ambassadours
            
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             wherein
             they
             magnifie
             the
             
               Saxons
               courage
            
             ,
             and
             lament
             their
             own
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             in
             short
             tell
             them
             ,
             
               If
               they
               would
               come
               and
               help
               them
               ,
               their
               Land
               and
               themselves
               would
               be
               at
               their
               Service
               ,
               for
               they
               knew
               none
               more
               worthy
               to
               command
               them
               ,
               since
               the
            
             Romans
             
               had
               left
               them
            
             .
             But
             neither
             Bede
             nor
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             although
             both
             Saxons
             ,
             mention
             the
             least
             Promise
             of
             Submission
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             apparent
             by
             their
             Quarrel
             with
             the
             Britains
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             as
             
               Mercenary
               Souldiers
            
             ,
             upon
             promise
             of
             Pay.
             For
             (h)
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               first
               Pretence
               of
               Quarrelling
               was
               for
               greater
               allowance
               ,
            
             which
             he
             calls
             their
             Epimenia
             ,
             and
             
               Bede
               ,
               Annonae
            
             :
             Which
             shews
             upon
             what
             Terms
             they
             came
             .
             And
             Witikindus
             himself
             makes
             no
             other
             Pretence
             for
             their
             Rising
             against
             the
             Britains
             ,
             but
             
               that
               the
               Countrey
               pleased
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               found
               they
               were
               able
               to
               subdue
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
            
             For
             after
             Hengist
             and
             his
             Company
             had
             tasted
             the
             Sweetness
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             never
             left
             Wheedling
             that
             weak
             and
             vitious
             King
             (
             as
             all
             describe
             
             him
             )
             with
             fair
             Promises
             ,
             and
             necessity
             of
             more
             Succours
             to
             secure
             himself
             and
             to
             defend
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             by
             degrees
             got
             over
             Strength
             enough
             to
             bid
             defiance
             to
             the
             Britains
             .
             At
             first
             they
             seem'd
             very
             zealous
             and
             hearty
             against
             their
             common
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             did
             great
             Service
             in
             beating
             the
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             (i)
             Buchanan
             confesses
             ,
             
               they
               were
               driven
               beyond
            
             Adrian
             
               's
               Wall
            
             ;
             And
             some
             think
             their
             King
             Eugenius
             was
             then
             killed
             .
             (k)
             Fordon
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               went
               into
            
             Albany
             ,
             
               and
               brought
               away
               great
               booty
               from
               thence
            
             ;
             and
             confesses
             ,
             
               that
               he
               found
               in
               a
               certain
               History
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               killed
               South
               of
            
             Humber
             ,
             
               by
               the
            
             Britains
             
               and
               the
            
             English.
             And
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             imagine
             how
             insolent
             such
             a
             Barbarous
             People
             would
             grow
             upon
             their
             Success
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             the
             Britains
             durst
             not
             oppose
             them
             .
             (l)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               entred
               into
               a
               secret
               League
               with
               the
            
             Picts
             
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             
               after
               they
               had
               beaten
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               took
               occasion
               to
               quarrell
               with
               the
            
             Britains
             ;
             
               Onely
               they
               still
               endeavour'd
               to
               keep
            
             Vortigern
             
               firm
               to
               them
            
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             (m)
             Nennius
             tells
             the
             Story
             of
             
             Hengist's
             fair
             Daughter
             Rovena
             ,
             and
             how
             Vortigern
             was
             insnared
             by
             her
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dissatisfaction
             of
             the
             
               Britains
               .
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             Vodinus
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               was
               killed
               by
            
             Hengist
             ,
             
               for
               reproving
            
             Vortigern
             
               for
               that
               Marriage
            
             ;
             But
             we
             must
             not
             be
             too
             strict
             upon
             Hector
             to
             put
             him
             to
             produce
             his
             Vouchers
             .
             And
             the
             (n)
             British
             History
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               Hengist
               ,
               being
               a
               subtile
               Man
               ,
            
             insinuated
             still
             into
             
               Vortigern
               ,
               That
               his
               own
               People
               did
               not
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               depose
               him
               ,
               and
               set
               up
            
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
             :
             and
             by
             such
             Arts
             they
             widen'd
             the
             Distance
             between
             him
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             when
             they
             designed
             nothing
             less
             than
             the
             destruction
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             by
             what
             Gildas
             and
             Bede
             have
             left
             ,
             that
             these
             heats
             soon
             brake
             out
             into
             open
             Flames
             ,
             to
             the
             Ruine
             and
             Desolation
             of
             the
             Countrey
             :
             But
             how
             the
             War
             began
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             it
             was
             first
             managed
             on
             the
             
               British
               side
            
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             .
             But
             (o)
             Nennius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               when
            
             Vortigern
             
               's
               wickedness
               grew
               so
               great
               as
               to
               marry
               his
               own
               Daughter
               ,
               he
               was
               condemned
               in
               solemn
               Council
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Nation
               both
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Advice
               of
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               he
               withdrew
               himself
               from
               Affairs
               to
               a
               private
               Castle
               .
            
             But
             the
             (p)
             
               British
               History
            
             makes
             it
             
             worse
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
            
             Britains
             
               forsook
               him
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               his
               Son
            
             Vortimer
             ,
             
               who
               behaved
               himself
               with
               great
               Courage
               and
               Resolution
               against
               the
            
             Saxons
             ;
             And
             then
             reckons
             up
             
               four
               Battels
               ,
               which
               he
               fought
               with
               them
               ;
               The
               first
               upon
               the
            
             Derwent
             ,
             
               the
               second
               at
            
             Episford
             ,
             
               or
               rather
            
             Alesford
             ,
             
               the
               third
               upon
               the
               Sea-shore
               ,
               when
               he
               drove
               them
               into
               their
               Ships
               ,
               and
               so
               home
            
             ;
             but
             the
             fourth
             is
             not
             mention'd
             ;
             After
             which
             Geffrey
             relates
             
             Vortimer's
             
               being
               poison'd
               by
               his
               Mother-in-law
               ,
               and
               the
               restoring
               of
            
             Vortigern
             ,
             
               and
               his
               calling
               for
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               back
               again
            
             .
             (q)
             Nennius
             speaks
             of
             
             Vortimer's
             fighting
             with
             Hengist
             and
             Horsus
             ,
             and
             adds
             
               his
               Success
               to
               have
               been
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               driven
               them
               into
               the
               Isle
               of
            
             Thanet
             ,
             
               and
               that
               there
               he
               besieged
               ,
               and
               beat
               ,
               and
               terrified
               them
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               That
               they
               sent
               into
            
             Germany
             
               for
               fresh
               Succours
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               were
               enabled
               to
               manage
               the
               War
               with
               various
               Success
               against
               the
            
             Britains
             .
             And
             then
             reckons
             up
             the
             three
             Battels
             ,
             just
             as
             Geffrey
             doth
             ;
             Onely
             the
             last
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             was
             upon
             the
             
               Sea-shore
               ,
               juxta
               lapidem
               tituli
            
             ;
             a
             little
             after
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Vortimer
             died
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             Poison
             ;
             But
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               before
               his
               death
               he
               gave
               command
               to
               have
               his
               Body
               buried
               on
               the
               Sea-shore
               ,
               where
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               fled
               ;
               which
               was
               neglected
            
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             Nennius
             imputes
             their
             
               Return
               ,
               after
               which
               they
               could
               never
               be
               driven
               out
               .
               Because
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               the
               Divine
               Pleasure
               more
               than
               their
               own
               Valour
               which
               made
               them
               settle
               here
               .
               And
               it
               is
               he
               that
               orders
               and
               rules
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               And
               who
               can
               resist
               his
               Will
               ?
            
             It
             is
             plain
             by
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             Nennius
             consulted
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             
               British
               Nation
            
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             ,
             and
             nowhere
             useth
             that
             freedom
             which
             Gildas
             doth
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             great
             Sins
             among
             them
             which
             provoked
             God
             to
             punish
             them
             in
             so
             severe
             a
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             Place
             where
             Vortimer
             desired
             to
             be
             buried
             is
             called
             by
             
               Nennius
               ,
               Lapis
               Tituli
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             (r)
             Camden
             and
             Archbishop
             (s)
             Vsher
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             Stonar
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Thanet
            
             ,
             near
             Richborrow
             ;
             but
             Nennius
             saith
             onely
             ,
             
               It
               was
               upon
               the
               Shore
               of
               the
            
             French
             Sea
             ;
             From
             whence
             Mr.
             (t)
             Somner
             rather
             concludes
             it
             to
             be
             Folkstone
             in
             Kent
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             
               lofty
               Situation
            
             ,
             whereas
             Stonar
             
               lies
               in
               a
               low
               and
               flat
               level
               ,
               apt
               to
               Inundations
            
             ;
             But
             then
             Nennius
             must
             have
             mistaken
             
               Lapis
               Tituli
            
             ,
             for
             
             
               Lapis
               Populi
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             Nennius
             was
             guilty
             of
             greater
             mistakes
             than
             that
             .
             But
             ,
             he
             farther
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               ancient
               Records
               ,
               the
               name
               is
               not
            
             Stonar
             ,
             but
             Estonar
             ,
             
               which
               signifies
               the
               Eastern
               Border
               ,
               Shore
               or
               Coast.
               
            
          
           
             (u)
             Matthew
             of
             Westminster
             gives
             this
             Account
             of
             these
             Proceedings
             :
             
               That
               the
            
             British
             
               Nobility
               ,
               forsaking
            
             Vortigern
             ,
             
               set
               up
            
             Vortimer
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               with
               their
               Assistence
               ,
               pursued
               the
            
             Saxons
             to
             Derwent
             ,
             
               and
               there
               killed
               many
               of
               them
               .
            
             Which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             Darent
             in
             Kent
             ;
             thence
             Dartford
             ,
             as
             (w)
             Camden
             observes
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Darenford
             .
             But
             he
             makes
             Vortigern
             
               to
               have
               fled
               away
               with
               the
            
             Saxon
             
               Army
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               given
               them
               all
               the
               Assistence
               he
               could
               :
               And
               then
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             Vortimer
             
               began
               to
               restore
               the
            
             Britains
             
               Possessions
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               rebuild
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               kindness
               to
               the
               Churchmen
               .
            
             The
             next
             year
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Saxons
               fought
               again
               with
               the
               Britains
               at
               Ailesford
               ;
               and
               after
               a
               sharp
               Fight
               the
               Saxons
               fled
               ,
               and
               great
               multitudes
               of
               them
               were
               slain
               ;
               Not
               long
               after
               Vortimer
               ,
               with
               his
               Brothers
               Catigern
               and
               Pascentius
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Britains
               made
               War
               with
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               and
               in
               Battel
               Catigern
               was
               killed
               by
               Horsus
               ,
               and
               Horsus
               by
               Vortimer
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Saxon
               Army
               fled
               .
               The
               next
               year
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               Hengist
               fought
               three
               Battels
               with
               Vortimer
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               go
               back
               into
               Germany
               ,
               and
               four
               years
               after
               ,
               Vortimer
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               was
               poison'd
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               460.
               and
               buried
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               then
               Vortigern
               recalled
               the
               Saxons
               .
            
          
           
             (x)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Britains
               and
               Saxons
               agreed
               for
               seven
               years
               after
               their
               Landing
               ,
               and
               then
               Vortimer
               ,
               finding
               their
               Deceit
               ,
               incensed
               his
               Father
               and
               the
               Britains
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               twenty
               years
               there
               was
               continual
               War
               and
               light
               Skirmishes
               ,
               and
               four
               pitched
               Battels
               .
               In
               the
               first
               he
               makes
               their
               Fortune
               equal
               ,
               Horsa
               being
               killed
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               Catigis
               on
               the
               other
               .
               In
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               Saxons
               being
               always
               superiour
               ,
               and
               Vortimer
               dead
               ,
               a
               Peace
               was
               made
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               Britains
               Affairs
               went
               ill
               ,
               till
               Ambrosius
               recover'd
               them
               .
            
          
           
             (y)
             Henry
             of
             Huntingdon
             relates
             this
             Story
             after
             a
             different
             manner
             :
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Vortigern
               ,
               after
               
               the
               Marriage
               of
               
               Hengist's
               Daughter
               was
               so
               hated
               ,
               that
               he
               withdrew
               to
               the
               Mountains
               and
               Woods
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               and
               his
               Castle
               were
               consumed
               together
               .
               After
               which
               
                 Ambrosius
                 Aurelianus
              
               ,
               with
               
               Vortigern's
               two
               Sons
               ,
               Vortimer
               and
               Catiger
               ,
               fought
               the
               Saxons
               ;
               And
               he
               makes
               the
               first
               Battel
               at
               Ailestreu
               or
               Elstree
               ,
               the
               next
               after
               
               Vortimer's
               Death
               at
               Creganford
               or
               Crayford
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               Britains
               were
               quite
               beaten
               out
               of
               Kent
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               he
               begins
               the
               Saxons
               Kingdom
               of
               Kent
               ;
               The
               next
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               was
               at
               Wippedsflede
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               terrible
               on
               both
               Sides
               ,
               That
               from
               thence
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Saxons
               and
               Britains
               
                 did
                 not
                 disturb
                 each
                 other
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ,
                 they
                 remaining
                 within
              
               Kent
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Britains
               
                 quarrelling
                 among
                 themselves
              
               .
            
          
           
             (z)
             
               Florentius
               Wigorniensis
            
             therein
             differs
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             Battel
             at
             Aegelsthrep
             to
             have
             been
             between
             Vortigern
             and
             Hengist
             ;
             But
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             after
             the
             Battel
             at
             Creccanford
             ,
             the
             Britains
             fled
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             left
             Kent
             to
             the
             Saxons
             :
             Wherein
             he
             follows
             the
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             two
             other
             Battels
             ;
             that
             at
             Wippedsfleot
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             great
             Victory
             over
             the
             Britains
             by
             Hengist
             and
             Esca
             his
             Son
             ;
             which
             he
             places
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             473.
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Britains
             
               fled
               from
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               as
               from
               Fire
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Fabius
               Ethelwerd
            
             agrees
             with
             the
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             and
             Florentius
             in
             these
             Particulars
             ;
             And
             so
             doth
             Asserius
             in
             his
             
               MSS.
               Annals
            
             ,
             as
             to
             
             Vortigern's
             fighting
             with
             Hengist
             .
             Wherein
             they
             very
             much
             differ
             from
             the
             
               British
               Traditions
            
             ;
             But
             after
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             by
             Geffrey
             ,
             the
             
               Monkish
               Historians
            
             generally
             follow
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Success
             of
             these
             Battels
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Treachery
             used
             towards
             Vortigern
             by
             Hengist
             ,
             upon
             
               Salisbury
               Plain
            
             ,
             near
             Ambresbury
             ;
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             by
             Geffrey
             ,
             that
             the
             Saxons
             killed
             470
             
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Nobility
               ,
               under
               a
               Pretence
               of
               a
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
            
             ;
             (b)
             Nennius
             saith
             but
             300
             ;
             
               and
               that
            
             Vortigern
             
               was
               then
               taken
               ,
               and
               was
               forced
               to
               give
            
             Estsex
             ,
             Suthsex
             and
             Middlesex
             
               for
               his
               Redemption
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Story
             passes
             for
             current
             among
             the
             Monks
             and
             our
             late
             Collectours
             of
             
               English
               History
            
             :
             And
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             add
             most
             weight
             to
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             William
             of
             
             Malmsbury
             relates
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             reports
             it
             much
             as
             he
             found
             it
             in
             Nennius
             ,
             onely
             inlarging
             on
             the
             drinking
             part
             ,
             that
             went
             before
             the
             Massacre
             .
             But
             when
             I
             find
             the
             same
             Story
             in
             effect
             in
             (c)
             Witikindus
             ,
             between
             the
             Saxons
             and
             the
             Thuringers
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             Word
             given
             
               NEM
               ET
               EOVR
               SEAXES
            
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             one
             was
             borrowed
             from
             the
             other
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Disingenuity
             of
             (d)
             Verstegan
             ,
             who
             lays
             this
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Thuringers
             ,
             whereas
             Witikindus
             not
             onely
             saith
             ,
             the
             Saxons
             
               did
               it
               ,
               but
               adds
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               struck
               terrour
               into
               their
               Neighbours
               by
               it
               ,
            
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               were
               thought
               to
               have
               their
               Name
               from
               it
               ,
            
             as
             Verstegan
             himself
             thinks
             ;
             Which
             were
             ridiculous
             ,
             unless
             the
             Seaxes
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             certainty
             we
             have
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             between
             the
             Britains
             and
             Saxons
             is
             ,
             what
             (e)
             Gildas
             relates
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             Tragical
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               Cities
               and
               Churches
               were
               burnt
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               from
               the
               East
               to
               the
               Western
               Ocean
               ;
               The
               Inhabitants
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Sword
               or
               buried
               in
               the
               Ruines
               of
               Houses
               and
               Altars
               which
               were
               defiled
               with
               the
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Slain
               ;
               in
               which
               horrible
               Devastation
               ,
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Priests
               suffered
               together
               with
               the
               Common
               People
               .
               So
               that
               he
               applies
               to
               this
               Desolation
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 cast
                 Fire
                 into
                 thy
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 defiled
                 by
                 casting
                 down
                 the
                 dwelling
                 Place
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Heathen
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 thine
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 thy
                 holy
                 Temple
                 have
                 they
                 defiled
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               (f)
               Bede
               saith
               ,
               A
               Fire
               was
               kindled
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               which
               executed
               Vengeance
               on
               God's
               People
               for
               their
               Sins
               ,
               not
               unlike
               that
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               which
               burnt
               
               Jerusalemto
               the
               Ground
               :
               So
               here
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               wicked
               Conquerour
               prevailing
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               just
               Judge
               so
               disposing
               ,
               there
               seem'd
               to
               be
               one
               continued
               Flame
               from
               one
               Sea
               to
               another
               ;
               All
               publick
               and
               private
               Buildings
               demolished
               ,
               the
               Priests
               Bloud
               spilt
               upon
               the
               Altars
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               and
               People
               destroy'd
               together
               by
               Fire
               and
               Sword
               ,
               and
               no
               Man
               durst
               to
               give
               them
               Burial
               .
               Many
               of
               those
               that
               escaped
               at
               present
               ,
               as
               (g)
               Gildas
               saith
               ,
               had
               their
               Throats
               cut
               ,
               and
               were
               thrown
               on
               Heaps
               in
               the
               
               Mountains
               ,
               or
               delivered
               themselves
               up
               to
               Slavery
               ,
               to
               avoid
               being
               famished
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               a
               Favour
               to
               be
               presently
               dispatched
               ,
               and
               others
               hid
               themselves
               among
               Mountains
               and
               Rocks
               and
               Woods
               to
               escape
               the
               Fury
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               where
               they
               lived
               in
               continual
               Fear
               ;
               and
               others
               went
               over
               into
               foreign
               parts
               :
               Which
               was
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               
                 Aremorican
                 Colony
                 of
                 Britains
              
               ;
               as
               will
               appear
               afterwards
               .
            
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             prevented
             a
             total
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Britains
             now
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             both
             by
             (h)
             Gildas
             and
             (i)
             
               Bede
               ,
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               having
               burnt
               so
               many
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               and
               driven
               the
               Remainder
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               into
               inaccessible
               Places
               ,
               did
               go
               home
               for
               some
               time
               ,
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               Interval
               ,
               the
               dispersed
               Britains
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               after
               most
               earnest
               Supplications
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               they
               made
               choice
               of
               
                 Ambrosius
                 Aurelianus
              
               ,
               as
               their
               King
               ;
               and
               ,
               under
               his
               Conduct
               ,
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               give
               them
               Success
               :
               And
               ,
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               saith
               Gildas
               ,
               now
               one
               Party
               prevailed
               ,
               and
               then
               another
               (
               whereby
               God
               made
               a
               farther
               Tryal
               of
               the
               Britains
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               love
               him
               or
               not
               )
               to
               the
               Battel
               on
               
                 Badon
                 Hill
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Saxons
               suffer'd
               so
               great
               a
               Loss
               ;
               Which
               was
               forty
               four
               years
               after
               their
               first
               coming
               hither
               ,
               as
               appears
               more
               plainly
               by
               Bede
               .
            
             
               But
               Gildas
               adds
               ,
               even
               at
               this
               time
               their
               Cities
               were
               far
               from
               being
               inhabited
               as
               formerly
               ;
               And
               when
               their
               Enemies
               gave
               them
               respite
               ,
               they
               desperately
               quarrell'd
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             have
             here
             a
             Conjunction
             of
             so
             much
             Severity
             and
             Patience
             ,
             such
             Fears
             and
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             Defeating
             of
             these
             Hopes
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Follies
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             as
             commonly
             fore-run
             a
             Churches
             Destruction
             and
             a
             Peoples
             Ruine
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             Account
             of
             the
             
               British
               Affairs
            
             from
             the
             Saxons
             coming
             till
             the
             Government
             of
             Ambrosius
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             probability
             of
             Nennius
             his
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             particular
             Conduct
             of
             the
             British
             Affairs
             under
             Ambrosius
             ,
             we
             have
             little
             more
             light
             than
             what
             Traditions
             and
             Conjectures
             give
             us
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             lay
             together
             what
             we
             can
             find
             about
             them
             .
          
           
           
             (k)
             Nennius
             saith
             little
             more
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             that
             
               Vortigern
               was
               afraid
               of
               him
            
             :
             and
             afterwards
             he
             confounds
             him
             with
             Merlin
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             Vortigern
             ,
             after
             the
             Story
             of
             his
             being
             without
             a
             Father
             ,
             
               that
               he
               concealed
               his
               Father's
               Name
               out
               of
               Fear
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Father
               was
               one
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Consuls
             ;
             and
             so
             Vortigern
             gave
             him
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
             Britain
             .
          
           
             But
             (l)
             Geffrey
             gives
             a
             more
             ample
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Sons
             ;
             But
             that
             he
             ,
             understanding
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             came
             over
             from
             Aremorica
             with
             his
             Brother
             
               Vther
               Pendragon
            
             and
             considerable
             Forces
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             Revenge
             upon
             Vortigern
             ,
             burning
             him
             in
             his
             Castle
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             Saxons
             to
             retire
             beyond
             Humber
             ,
             through
             the
             terrour
             of
             his
             Name
             ;
             Whither
             Aurelius
             pursued
             them
             ,
             and
             overcame
             Hengist
             in
             a
             set
             Battel
             ,
             who
             fled
             to
             
               Caer
               Conan
            
             or
             Conisburgh
             ,
             where
             they
             fought
             again
             ,
             and
             Hengist
             was
             taken
             by
             Eldol
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Gloucester
             ,
             and
             beheaded
             by
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Advice
             of
             Eldad
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             transcribes
             these
             Passages
             out
             of
             Geffrey
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             to
             such
             years
             as
             he
             fansied
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             he
             makes
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             to
             have
             fought
             the
             Battel
             at
             
               Wippeds
               fleet
            
             with
             Hengist
             and
             his
             Son
             Aesc
             ,
             16
             years
             before
             this
             ;
             which
             according
             to
             him
             was
             seven
             years
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             Britain
             :
             So
             that
             even
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             durst
             not
             wholly
             rely
             on
             
             Geffrey's
             Relation
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             death
             of
             
               Hengist
               ,
               Florentius
            
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               died
               after
               he
               had
               reigned
               in
            
             Kent
             
               thirty
               four
               years
               ,
               and
            
             Aesca
             
               succeeded
               him
            
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
             488.
             
             The
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             
             Hengist's
             death
             ,
             but
             place
             
             Aesc's
             Reign
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             487.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Henry
             of
             Huntingdon
             saith
             ,
             That
             Hengist
             
               died
               the
               fortieth
               year
               after
               his
               coming
               into
            
             Britain
             ,
             the
             39th
             .
             saith
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             them
             mentions
             any
             violent
             Death
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             a
             Victory
             by
             the
             Britains
             under
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             ;
             which
             are
             such
             Circumstances
             they
             could
             not
             easily
             have
             omitted
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             then
             heard
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             heard
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             left
             them
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             shrewd
             Sign
             ,
             they
             gave
             no
             Credit
             to
             them
             .
             We
             are
             then
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Geffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             according
             
             to
             Leland
             ,
             flourished
             in
             the
             time
             of
             H.
             I.
             Of
             King
             Stephen
             say
             Bale
             and
             Pits
             ;
             but
             Leland
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               he
               dedicated
               his
               Translation
               of
            
             Merlin
             to
             Alexander
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Lincoln
             ,
             
               the
               same
               that
               was
            
             Henry
             of
             Huntingdon
             
               's
               Patron
            
             :
             And
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             dedicates
             his
             History
             to
             the
             same
             Robert
             of
             Gloucester
             ,
             Son
             to
             Henry
             I.
             to
             whom
             Geffrey
             dedicates
             his
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             ,
             who
             died
             12
             of
             King
             Stephen
             .
             So
             that
             in
             all
             probability
             
             Geffrey's
             Book
             was
             seen
             by
             both
             these
             Historians
             ,
             and
             since
             they
             do
             not
             follow
             him
             where
             they
             have
             occasion
             to
             mention
             the
             same
             matters
             ,
             They
             plainly
             discover
             they
             preferr'd
             Nennius
             before
             him
             ,
             whom
             both
             of
             them
             follow
             ;
             But
             it
             appears
             by
             
               H.
               Huntingdon
            
             he
             then
             passed
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Gildas
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             two
             Historians
             thought
             it
             best
             for
             them
             to
             decline
             taking
             any
             publick
             notice
             of
             
             Geffrey's
             History
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             great
             a
             Novelty
             then
             ,
             and
             probably
             enough
             in
             some
             esteem
             with
             Robert
             of
             Gloucester
             ,
             whose
             Father
             ,
             as
             (o)
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               had
               lately
               subdued
               the
            
             Britains
             in
             Wales
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             History
             seemed
             to
             add
             to
             his
             Father's
             Glory
             .
             But
             after
             
             Robert's
             death
             ,
             William
             of
             Newborough
             very
             frankly
             delivers
             his
             Opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             charging
             the
             Original
             with
             Falshood
             ,
             and
             the
             Translatour
             with
             
               Insincerity
               .
               Geffrey
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             mentions
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             and
             H.
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             as
             then
             Writing
             the
             
               English
               History
            
             ;
             But
             he
             bids
             them
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             British
             Kings
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             not
             the
             
               British
               MS.
            
             which
             Walter
             of
             Oxford
             brought
             out
             of
             Britany
             .
             But
             they
             do
             not
             forbear
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Nennius
             ;
             and
             Huntingdon
             transcribes
             several
             things
             out
             of
             him
             ;
             But
             they
             do
             not
             inlarge
             or
             alter
             or
             adorn
             their
             History
             in
             one
             Point
             from
             the
             
               British
               MS.
            
             although
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             set
             forth
             before
             their
             Death
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             he
             next
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               after
               his
               Victory
               over
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
             
               called
               the
               Princes
               and
               Great
               Men
               together
               at
            
             York
             ,
             
               and
               gave
               order
               for
               repairing
               the
               Churches
               which
               the
            
             Saxons
             destroyed
             ,
             there
             is
             far
             greater
             probability
             in
             it
             .
             For
             after
             the
             Battel
             at
             Wippedsfleet
             ,
             which
             was
             seventeen
             years
             after
             the
             Saxons
             coming
             ;
             
               H.
               Huntingdon
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Things
               remained
               quiet
               for
               
               a
               good
               while
               between
               the
            
             Britains
             and
             Saxons
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             time
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             presume
             that
             Ambrosius
             and
             the
             Nobles
             and
             People
             did
             their
             endeavour
             towards
             the
             recovering
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             after
             the
             care
             he
             took
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             saith
             Geffrey
             ,
             he
             marched
             to
             London
             ,
             which
             had
             suffered
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Cities
             ;
             and
             having
             called
             the
             dispersed
             Citizens
             together
             ,
             he
             went
             about
             the
             repairing
             of
             it
             ;
             all
             his
             design
             being
             the
             restoring
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             went
             to
             Winchester
             and
             to
             Salisbury
             .
             And
             in
             the
             passage
             thither
             Geffrey
             launches
             out
             to
             purpose
             in
             his
             
               History
               of
            
             Stonehenge
             ,
             translated
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             by
             Merlin
             
               out
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               to
               make
               a
               Monument
               for
               the
            
             British
             
               Nobles
               ,
               slain
               there
               by
            
             Hengist
             
               's
               Treachery
            
             :
             Which
             is
             such
             an
             Extravagancy
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             any
             should
             follow
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             Matt.
             (p)
             Westminster
             transcribes
             the
             main
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             (q)
             
               Walter
               Coventry
            
             sets
             it
             down
             for
             
               authentick
               History
            
             ;
             But
             he
             adds
             two
             circumstances
             which
             make
             it
             seem
             probable
             that
             Stonehenge
             had
             some
             Relation
             to
             
               Ambrosius
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             here
             Ambrosius
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             long
             after
             buried
             ;
             from
             whom
             (r)
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             makes
             it
             the
             
               Monument
               of
               Ambrosius
            
             ;
             and
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Dubricius
             calls
             it
             
               Mons
               Ambrosii
            
             :
             And
             the
             Name
             of
             Ambresbury
             near
             it
             doth
             much
             confirm
             the
             probability
             ,
             That
             it
             had
             rather
             a
             respect
             to
             Ambrosius
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             the
             Romans
             or
             the
             Danes
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             now
             insist
             on
             this
             .
          
           
             (s)
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             confirms
             
             Geffrey's
             Relation
             concerning
             the
             great
             Zeal
             of
             Ambrosius
             in
             repairing
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Divine
             Worship
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             great
             incouragement
             to
             the
             Clergy
             to
             perform
             all
             Divine
             Offices
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             Geffrey
             adds
             yet
             farther
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               that
               in
               a
               solemn
               Council
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             
               he
               appointed
               two
               Metropolitans
               for
               the
               two
               Vacant
               Sees
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             viz.
             Sampson
             
               one
               of
               eminent
               piety
               for
            
             York
             ,
             and
             Dubricius
             for
             Caer-leon
             .
             This
             saith
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             was
             done
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             490.
             and
             he
             makes
             them
             both
             to
             live
             and
             flourish
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             507.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Sampson
             
               was
               afterwards
               driven
               over
               to
            
             Aremorica
             ,
             
               and
               there
               
               was
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Dole
             
               among
               the
            
             Britains
             .
             For
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             561.
             he
             saith
             ,
             Another
             Sampson
             
               succeeded
               in
               that
               See
               ,
               the
               former
               who
               came
               out
               of
            
             Great
             Britain
             
               to
               the
            
             Less
             .
             Sigebert
             of
             the
             old
             Edition
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             566.
             speaks
             of
             Sampson
             
               then
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Dole
             ,
             
               Kinsman
               to
            
             Maglorius
             ,
             
               who
               came
               from
               the
            
             Britain
             
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               to
               that
               on
               this
               side
               .
            
             This
             second
             
             Sampson's
             Life
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Floriacensis
            
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             born
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             the
             Scholar
             of
             Iltutus
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             by
             Dubricius
             .
             But
             (t)
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Pall
               was
               carried
               over
               from
            
             Wales
             to
             Dole
             ,
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               another
            
             Sampson
             ,
             
               who
               was
               the
            
             25
             
               th
               .
               from
               St.
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               went
               over
               because
               of
               the
               Plague
               which
               discoloured
               People
               like
               the
               Iaundice
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
            
             Flava
             Pestis
             :
             Which
             is
             transcribed
             by
             (u)
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             .
             But
             here
             are
             several
             Mistakes
             in
             this
             Account
             .
             For
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Pall
             then
             known
             or
             used
             in
             the
             
               Western
               Church
            
             ;
             And
             if
             this
             Sampson
             went
             over
             on
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             Plague
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             25.
             between
             
               St.
               David
            
             and
             him
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               St.
               Teliaus
               ,
               St.
            
             David's
             Sister's
             Son
             ,
             that
             Plague
             is
             described
             ,
             and
             then
             Sampson
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             of
             Dole
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             received
             Teliaus
             and
             his
             Company
             with
             great
             joy
             ,
             having
             been
             School-fellows
             under
             Dubricius
             ,
             and
             Sampson
             being
             consecrated
             by
             him
             .
             But
             still
             we
             have
             two
             Sampsons
             Archbishops
             of
             Dole
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             great
             Controversie
             about
             that
             Archbishoprick
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             afterwards
             )
             it
             was
             a
             Question
             from
             which
             the
             Title
             was
             derived
             .
             And
             Innocent
             III.
             as
             Giraldus
             relates
             ,
             said
             it
             was
             from
             this
             Sampson
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             :
             but
             the
             Sammarthani
             onely
             mention
             him
             that
             came
             from
             
               St.
               Davids
            
             ,
             when
             Maglorius
             succeeded
             among
             the
             
               Aremorican
               Britains
            
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             observed
             by
             H.
             of
             (w)
             Huntingdon
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Britains
             had
             a
             little
             respite
             from
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             fell
             into
             Civil
             dissensions
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             what
             Gildas
             had
             said
             .
             Of
             this
             the
             (x)
             British
             History
             gives
             no
             improbable
             account
             ,
             when
             it
             relates
             that
             one
             of
             
             Vortigern's
             Sons
             called
             Pascentius
             ,
             raised
             a
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             North
             against
             Ambrosius
             among
             the
             Britains
             ,
             who
             were
             overcome
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             he
             hired
             a
             Saxon
             to
             poison
             
             Ambrosius
             at
             Winchester
             .
             This
             saith
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             happen'd
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             497.
             
             But
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pass
             over
             what
             he
             affirms
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             485.
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               commanded
               in
               the
               Battel
               at
            
             Mecredsburn
             against
             Aella
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               so
               much
               worsted
               as
               to
               send
               home
               for
               Supplies
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             .
             This
             Aella
             and
             his
             Sons
             
               Cymen
               ,
               Plenting
            
             and
             Cissa
             came
             into
             
               Britain
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             477.
             and
             landed
             at
             a
             place
             from
             his
             eldest
             Son
             called
             Cymenshore
             ,
             on
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Sussex
             .
             (y)
             Camden
             saith
             
               it
               hath
               lost
               its
               Name
            
             ;
             But
             he
             proves
             from
             a
             Charter
             of
             Cedwalla
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Selsey
             it
             must
             be
             near
             Wittering
             .
             Here
             Aella
             and
             his
             Army
             fought
             the
             Britains
             at
             his
             first
             Landing
             ,
             and
             forced
             them
             to
             retire
             to
             Andredeswald
             ,
             say
             the
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             ,
             and
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
               ,
               Florentius
            
             and
             Huntingdon
             .
             The
             
               Saxon
               Annals
            
             and
             Huntingdon
             call
             it
             Andredesleage
             :
             by
             that
             no
             question
             is
             meant
             the
             vast
             Wood
             which
             began
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             ran
             through
             Sussex
             into
             Hampshire
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Britains
               Coid
               Andred
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Saxons
               Andred
            
             ,
             and
             Andreswald
             ;
             from
             whence
             as
             Mr.
             Somner
             observes
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             Kent
             where
             the
             Wood
             stood
             is
             still
             called
             the
             Weald
             ;
             and
             (z)
             Lambard
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               no
               Monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               are
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               the
            
             Weald
             
               either
               of
            
             Kent
             or
             Sussex
             .
             The
             Saxons
             after
             this
             Battel
             continued
             to
             inhabit
             on
             the
             Shore
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Britains
             finding
             them
             to
             incroach
             farther
             ,
             resolved
             to
             fight
             them
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Mecredsburn
             .
             And
             a
             different
             account
             is
             given
             of
             the
             Success
             of
             this
             Battel
             :
             The
             Saxon
             Annals
             and
             Ethelwerd
             onely
             mention
             it
             ,
             boasting
             of
             no
             Victory
             ;
             Florentius
             makes
             it
             
               a
               clear
               Victory
               on
               the
            
             Saxon
             side
             :
             Matt.
             Westminster
             saith
             Aella
             
               quitted
               the
               field
               ,
               but
               confesseth
               the
            
             Britains
             
               had
               great
               loss
            
             :
             H.
             of
             Huntingdon
             
               saith
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               drawn
               Battel
               ,
               both
               Armies
               having
               sustained
               great
               damage
               and
               avoiding
               each
               other
               .
            
             After
             this
             Aella
             and
             Cissa
             ,
             say
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             besieged
             Andredescester
             
               and
               killed
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               leaving
               not
               one
            
             Britain
             alive
             ;
             and
             so
             Florentius
             and
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             relate
             it
             .
             But
             he
             (a)
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Britains
             
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Wood
               ,
               and
               galled
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               divide
               their
               Army
               ;
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               perished
               by
               Famine
               as
               well
               as
               by
               the
               Sword
               :
            
             And
             he
             observes
             
               that
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               utterly
               demolished
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               
               the
               place
               where
               it
               stood
               was
               in
               his
               time
               shewed
               to
               Travellers
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             question
             among
             our
             Antiquaries
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Anderida
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             Newenden
             or
             Hastings
             or
             Pemsey
             is
             quite
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             unless
             one
             of
             these
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             built
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Anderida
             since
             Matt.
             Westminster's
             days
             ;
             which
             were
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             Edw.
             3.
             
             Those
             words
             (b)
             Camden
             applies
             onely
             to
             H.
             of
             Huntingdon
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             
               it
               was
               new
               built
               in
            
             Edw.
             1.
             
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
            
             Newenden
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             likewise
             Matt.
             Westminster
             's
             who
             lived
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             Newenden
             if
             it
             were
             rebuilt
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Edw.
             1.
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               desolate
               place
               was
               shewed
               in
               his
               time
            
             ;
             unless
             one
             transcribed
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             own
             times
             .
          
           
             After
             Ambrosius
             his
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             (c)
             
               British
               History
            
             ,
             his
             Brother
             
               Vther
               Pendragon
            
             succeeded
             ,
             who
             routed
             the
             Saxons
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             relieved
             York
             besieged
             by
             them
             ,
             took
             the
             Sons
             of
             Hengist
             Prisoners
             ,
             marched
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             there
             called
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             was
             solemnly
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             fell
             out
             with
             Goalois
             Duke
             of
             Cornwall
             ,
             about
             his
             Wife
             Igerna
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             shape
             had
             King
             Arthur
             by
             her
             ;
             but
             her
             Husband
             was
             killed
             at
             the
             Siege
             of
             his
             Castle
             .
             After
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             overcame
             the
             Saxons
             at
             Verulam
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             after
             poisoned
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Arthur
             succeeded
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             summ
             of
             what
             is
             there
             more
             at
             large
             related
             ;
             but
             taking
             it
             all
             together
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             blind
             and
             partial
             account
             of
             the
             proceedings
             between
             the
             Britains
             and
             Saxons
             of
             that
             time
             .
             For
             even
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             494
             takes
             notice
             of
             Cerdic
             and
             Kenric
             his
             Son
             ,
             Landing
             with
             new
             Forces
             at
             a
             place
             called
             from
             him
             Cerdicshore
             ,
             (
             near
             Yarmouth
             saith
             (d)
             Camden
             where
             the
             name
             Cerdicsand
             still
             remains
             )
             and
             fought
             the
             Britains
             at
             their
             first
             Landing
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             withdraw
             and
             leave
             room
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             after
             went
             into
             the
             Western
             parts
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               Florentius
               ,
               Ethelwerd
            
             and
             Huntingdon
             .
             Seven
             years
             after
             him
             came
             Port
             and
             his
             two
             Sons
             Bleda
             and
             Magla
             ,
             and
             arrived
             at
             Portsmouth
             ,
             which
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Authours
             inform
             us
             from
             the
             
             Saxon
             Annals
             .
             Now
             how
             comes
             Geffrey
             to
             think
             of
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             
             Hengist's
             two
             Sons
             in
             the
             North
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             he
             lets
             slip
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Battels
             that
             was
             fought
             between
             Cerdic
             and
             Nathanleod
             ,
             and
             pretends
             to
             give
             no
             account
             at
             all
             of
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             ,
             
               Florentius
               ,
               Ethelwerd
            
             and
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             all
             place
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             508.
             
             But
             Huntingdon
             the
             sixtieth
             year
             after
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             the
             Saxons
             .
             This
             Nazaleod
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ,
             was
             
               the
               greatest
               King
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               one
               of
               great
               Fame
               and
               Pride
               ,
            
             from
             whom
             the
             Countrey
             about
             Charford
             did
             take
             its
             Name
             .
             At
             this
             place
             the
             whole
             Forces
             of
             the
             Britains
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             Cerdic
             procured
             assistence
             from
             Aesc
             of
             Kent
             ,
             from
             Aella
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             from
             Port
             and
             his
             Sons
             ;
             so
             that
             here
             was
             a
             pitched
             Battel
             of
             the
             Strength
             of
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             Nazaleod
             behaved
             himself
             with
             so
             much
             Courage
             ,
             that
             he
             drove
             Cerdic
             out
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             pursued
             him
             ;
             which
             his
             Son
             who
             commanded
             the
             other
             Wing
             perceiving
             ,
             followed
             him
             close
             and
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             5000
             of
             his
             Men
             who
             fled
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             their
             King.
             And
             from
             this
             memorable
             Battel
             ,
             the
             Place
             was
             called
             Cerdicsford
             ,
             and
             since
             Charford
             ,
             upon
             the
             Aven
             between
             Salisbury
             and
             Ringwood
             .
             But
             who
             was
             
               this
               mighty
               King
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             who
             lost
             his
             Life
             in
             this
             Battel
             ?
             (e)
             Mr.
             Camden
             professes
             
               he
               cannot
               ghess
            
             ;
             unless
             it
             were
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             ,
             whose
             Name
             he
             observes
             the
             Saxon
             Annalists
             never
             mention
             ,
             nor
             the
             Battels
             wherein
             they
             were
             worsted
             .
             And
             the
             British
             History
             is
             even
             with
             them
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             great
             Fight
             ,
             wherein
             their
             King
             was
             slain
             .
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             will
             not
             have
             him
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             be
             General
             under
             Vther
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             sick
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             Ethelwerd
             ,
             and
             Huntingdon
             ,
             and
             Florentius
             ,
             who
             affirm
             him
             to
             have
             been
             then
             King
             ,
             and
             as
             Huntingdon
             saith
             
               Rex
               Maximus
               Britannorum
            
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Kings
             then
             among
             the
             Britains
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             among
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             was
             the
             Chief
             as
             in
             the
             Heptarchy
             .
             Archbishop
             (f)
             Vsher
             thinks
             this
             King
             was
             the
             same
             whom
             the
             British
             History
             calls
             Vther
             ,
             and
             that
             Nathanleod
             was
             his
             true
             Name
             ,
             and
             Vther
             was
             a
             Nick-name
             to
             denote
             his
             fierceness
             ,
             as
             the
             Annotatour
             on
             
             (g)
             Nennius
             calls
             
               Arthur
               Mab
               Vter
            
             in
             the
             British
             Tongue
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             :
             And
             so
             Arthurus
             in
             Latine
             from
             the
             
               British
               Arth
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               Bear.
            
             This
             is
             an
             ingenious
             conjecture
             :
             But
             we
             are
             not
             so
             sure
             there
             ever
             was
             such
             a
             King
             as
             Vther
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             from
             Gildas
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Ambrosius
             ;
             But
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               some
               of
               the
               Race
               of
            
             Ambrosius
             
               were
               living
               in
               his
               time
            
             ;
             therefore
             he
             died
             not
             without
             issue
             ,
             as
             the
             British
             History
             supposes
             ,
             and
             this
             might
             probably
             be
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             slain
             in
             this
             Battel
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             then
             is
             to
             be
             said
             to
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             who
             was
             Son
             to
             Vther
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             whose
             mighty
             Feats
             are
             so
             amply
             related
             by
             the
             British
             History
             ?
             I
             think
             both
             sorts
             are
             to
             blame
             about
             him
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             who
             tell
             
               Incredible
               Tales
            
             of
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             
               British
               Affairs
            
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             deny
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Person
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             considerable
             power
             among
             the
             
               Britains
               .
               William
            
             of
             Malmsbury
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             British
             Fables
             about
             him
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             makes
             a
             severe
             reflexion
             upon
             
             Geffrey's
             History
             without
             naming
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Hic
               est
               Arthurus
               de
               quo
               Britonum
               Nugae
               bodiéque
               delirant
            
             )
             but
             he
             wishes
             a
             true
             Account
             had
             been
             given
             of
             him
             ,
             
               for
               he
               was
               the
               support
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               who
               sharpned
               the
               broken
               Spirits
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               and
               made
               them
               Warlike
            
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             him
             to
             have
             been
             Monarch
             in
             Britain
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             General
             under
             Ambrosius
             .
             And
             in
             all
             this
             William
             keeps
             close
             to
             Nennius
             ;
             for
             Nennius
             speaking
             of
             the
             Wars
             between
             the
             British
             Kings
             and
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             saith
             of
             
               Arthur
               ,
               Ipse
               Dux
               erat
               Bellorum
            
             ;
             although
             he
             exceeds
             the
             bounds
             of
             Truth
             in
             the
             next
             Words
             ,
             
               &
               in
               omnibus
               Bellis
               Victor
               extitit
               ,
            
             he
             came
             off
             always
             Conquerour
             .
             If
             this
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             the
             Saxons
             could
             never
             have
             kept
             footing
             in
             England
             .
             I
             will
             allow
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             to
             be
             partial
             in
             not
             recounting
             their
             Losses
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Saxons
             should
             be
             always
             beaten
             ,
             and
             yet
             always
             get
             ground
             even
             in
             
             Arthur's
             days
             .
             For
             after
             the
             great
             Battel
             wherein
             Nathanleod
             was
             killed
             ,
             (
             the
             onely
             British
             King
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             )
             
             Cerdic's
             two
             Nephews
             ,
             Stuff
             and
             Witgar
             ,
             landed
             
             upon
             Cerdicshore
             ,
             which
             (h)
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             here
             places
             on
             the
             
               Western
               Coasts
            
             (
             and
             not
             on
             the
             Eastern
             as
             Camden
             doth
             ,
             which
             seems
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             with
             supplies
             to
             Cerdic
             their
             Uncle
             )
             but
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             fought
             upon
             their
             Landing
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             better
             of
             the
             
               Britains
               ;
               Huntingdon
            
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               such
               a
               Victory
               as
               laid
               open
               the
               Countrey
               to
               them
               ;
               the
               force
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             
               being
               scattered
               ,
               God
               having
               cast
               them
               off
               .
            
             Where
             was
             Arthur
             at
             this
             time
             ?
             Again
             ,
             five
             Years
             after
             saith
             
               Ethelwerd
               ,
               Cerdic
            
             and
             Cenric
             ,
             came
             the
             second
             time
             to
             Cerdicsford
             ,
             and
             there
             fought
             the
             Britains
             ;
             the
             Saxons
             Annals
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Victory
             ,
             but
             Florentius
             gives
             it
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Huntingdon
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             the
             Britains
             
               had
               a
               terrible
               blow
               that
               day
               .
            
             And
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             Saxons
             Conquest
             ,
             Ethelwerd
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               year
            
             Cerdic
             
               began
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               West
            
             Saxons
             :
             From
             that
             very
             day
             saith
             
               Huntingdon
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             519.
             
             Here
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             is
             so
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             taking
             in
             King
             Arthur
             at
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             516.
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             leave
             out
             this
             Battel
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             
             Geffrey's
             Story
             of
             King
             
             Arthur's
             beating
             the
             Saxons
             in
             the
             North
             about
             York
             and
             Lincoln
             ,
             and
             driving
             them
             as
             far
             as
             the
             
               Caledonian
               Wood
            
             ,
             and
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             
             Kerdic's
             setting
             up
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             West
             :
             But
             the
             following
             Year
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             520.
             he
             brings
             
               Colgrin
               ,
               Badulph
            
             and
             Cheldric
             to
             Totnes
             with
             new
             Forces
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             besieged
             Bath
             ;
             And
             then
             Arthur
             with
             his
             Caliborn
             did
             incredible
             execution
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               killed
            
             840
             
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               so
               totally
               routed
               the
            
             Saxons
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             word
             of
             Kerdic
             or
             Kenric
             ,
             whereas
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             528.
             he
             remembers
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             tells
             what
             a
             mighty
             Army
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             which
             
               H.
               Huntingdon
            
             calls
             Witland
             ,
             and
             what
             slaughter
             they
             made
             at
             Witgaresburgh
             ,
             which
             had
             its
             Name
             from
             Witgar
             ,
             one
             of
             
             Kerdic's
             Nephews
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Witgar
             saith
             Huntingdon
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             this
             there
             was
             another
             Battel
             between
             Kerdic
             and
             the
             Britains
             at
             
               Cerdics
               Leage
            
             ;
             which
             Huntingdon
             makes
             the
             same
             with
             Cerdicsford
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             was
             great
             slaughter
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             
               and
               in
               that
               time
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             many
             Saxons
             
               came
               in
               out
               of
            
             Germany
             
             into
             Eastangle
             and
             Mercia
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             formed
             into
             Kingdoms
             ;
             however
             innumerable
             Battels
             were
             fought
             in
             many
             places
             by
             Persons
             whose
             Names
             are
             not
             recorded
             .
             And
             now
             Huntingdon
             mentions
             Arthur
             ,
             as
             a
             
               most
               valiant
               General
               on
               the
            
             British
             
               side
               ,
               who
               commanded
               in
               twelve
               Battels
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               he
               had
               the
               better
            
             ;
             and
             so
             reckons
             them
             up
             in
             order
             just
             as
             (i)
             Nennius
             had
             done
             ,
             whom
             he
             transcribes
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             set
             down
             the
             places
             of
             the
             twelve
             Battels
             he
             confesses
             they
             were
             then
             unknown
             ,
             but
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               almost
               perpetual
               fighting
               ,
               in
               which
               sometimes
               one
               side
               had
               the
               better
               and
               sometimes
               the
               other
            
             ;
             but
             still
             the
             Saxons
             poured
             in
             greater
             Numbers
             upon
             them
             :
             And
             (k)
             Nennius
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               increased
               here
               without
               intermission
               ,
               and
               fetched
               new
               Kings
               out
               of
            
             Germany
             
               to
               Rule
               over
               them
            
             .
             And
             then
             sets
             down
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Northern
             Saxon
             Kingdom
             under
             Ida
             ,
             
             who
             govern'd
             all
             beyond
             Humber
             twelve
             years
             ,
             which
             was
             branched
             into
             two
             ,
             Deira
             and
             Bernicia
             .
             This
             Kingdom
             began
             ,
             saith
             Huntingdon
             ,
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Kenric
             (
             who
             succeeded
             
               Kerdic
               )
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             547.
             and
             Ida
             desce●ded
             from
             Woden
             was
             the
             first
             
               King.
               Kenric
            
             in
             his
             eighteenth
             year
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Authour
             ,
             fought
             against
             the
             Britains
             ,
             who
             came
             with
             a
             powerfull
             Army
             to
             Salisbury
             ,
             where
             he
             dispersed
             them
             and
             made
             them
             fly
             .
             But
             this
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             hapned
             after
             
             Arthur's
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             placed
             by
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             and
             others
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             542.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             therefore
             look
             back
             to
             judge
             of
             
             Arthur's
             prowess
             .
             We
             have
             already
             seen
             several
             Saxon
             Kingdoms
             established
             ,
             that
             of
             Kent
             ,
             of
             South-Saxons
             ,
             of
             West-Saxons
             and
             Saxons
             in
             other
             parts
             ,
             not
             yet
             gather'd
             into
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             besides
             these
             ,
             before
             Kendic
             had
             gained
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               H.
               Huntingdon
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               East
            
             Saxons
             
               was
               founded
               by
            
             Erkinwin
             ,
             whom
             Slede
             
               succeeded
               ,
               who
               married
               the
               Daughter
               of
            
             Ermenerick
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Kent
             ,
             
               Sister
               of
            
             Ethelbert
             ,
             
               and
               Mother
               to
            
             Sibert
             
               the
               first
               Christian
               King
               there
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             Arthur
             were
             a
             King
             so
             powerfull
             ,
             so
             irresistible
             as
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             makes
             him
             ,
             how
             came
             all
             these
             Kingdoms
             to
             grow
             up
             under
             him
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             send
             the
             Saxons
             all
             out
             of
             Britain
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             how
             came
             Cerdic
             and
             Kenric
             
             to
             grow
             so
             strong
             in
             the
             
               Western
               parts
            
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             Cerdic
             ,
             saith
             (l)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             came
             hither
             eight
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Hengist
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             495.
             
             He
             was
             here
             24
             years
             before
             he
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             it
             16
             years
             .
             This
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             
             Arthur's
             fame
             and
             greatness
             .
             If
             it
             were
             such
             as
             Geffrey
             describes
             ;
             would
             he
             have
             suffred
             such
             a
             terrour
             to
             the
             Britains
             to
             have
             been
             so
             near
             him
             ?
             (m)
             
               Ranulphus
               Higden
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             Arthur
             
               was
               so
               tired
               out
               with
               fighting
            
             Cerdic
             (
             so
             weary
             of
             overcoming
             )
             that
             26
             
               years
               after
               his
               coming
               he
               yielded
               part
               of
               the
               West
               to
               him
               :
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             (n)
             Rudburn
             speaks
             .
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             The
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             follow'd
             Geffrey
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             but
             they
             found
             at
             last
             they
             must
             give
             away
             
             Kerdic's
             Kingdom
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             had
             better
             make
             it
             a
             
               free
               Act
            
             of
             King
             Arthur
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             compare
             with
             this
             ,
             the
             Account
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             gives
             of
             him
             :
             which
             is
             this
             in
             short
             .
          
           
             (o)
             
               After
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Vther
                 Pendragon
              
               the
               British
               Nobility
               met
               at
               Silcester
               ,
               where
               the●
               desired
               Dubricius
               to
               consecrate
               Arthur●
               ,
               For
               the
               Saxons
               had
               conquer'd
               from
               Humber
               to
               Cathnes
               .
               (
               It
               seems
               all
               was
               clear
               on
               this
               side
               
                 Humber
                 )
              
               .
               And
               so
               he
               was
               no
               sooner
               Crown'd
               but
               away
               he
               marches
               for
               York
               ,
               (
               leaving
               the
               Saxons
               here
               in
               quiet
               possession
               )
               where
               Childeric
               came
               with
               600
               Ships
               to
               assist
               the
               two
               Brothers
               Colgrin
               and
               Baldulph
               (
               whose
               Names
               the
               Saxon
               Annals
               conceal
               .
               )
               Upon
               this
               dreadfull
               conjunction
               Arthur
               repairs
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               calls
               a
               Parliament
               :
               And
               they
               send
               over
               to
               Hoel
               King
               of
               Little-Britain
               ,
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               and
               who
               brings
               15000
               to
               his
               assistence
               at
               Southampton
               ,
               (
               notwithstanding
               Port
               and
               his
               Sons
               were
               so
               near
               )
               then
               away
               he
               marches
               for
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               there
               kills
               6000
               Saxons
               ,
               and
               pursued
               the
               rest
               into
               Scotland
               :
               and
               there
               dismissed
               them
               home
               upon
               promise
               of
               Tribute
               ;
               but
               they
               perfidiously
               returned
               to
               Totnes
               ,
               and
               so
               marched
               to
               besiege
               Bath
               :
               Where
               after
               he
               had
               done
               the
               execution
               
                 Matt.
                 Westminster
              
               related
               ,
               the
               Saxons
               get
               upon
               the
               Hill
               ,
               which
               Arthur
               by
               the
               help
               of
               his
               Caliburn
               recover'd
               ,
               killed
               the
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               made
               Childeric
               fly
               ,
               whom
               Cador
               pursued
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Thanet
               ,
               (
               although
               the
               Son
               of
               Hengist
               had
               all
               Kent
               
               
               
               
               
               as
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               )
               After
               this
               he
               drives
               Gillomarus
               and
               his
               Irish
               home
               ;
               and
               determined
               to
               root
               out
               the
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               ,
               but
               upon
               great
               submission
               he
               spared
               them
               .
               This
               being
               done
               he
               returns
               to
               York
               ,
               where
               he
               rebuilds
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               settles
               
                 Pyramus
                 Archbishop
              
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Samson
               ,
               and
               restores
               the
               British
               Nobility
               .
               Next
               Summer
               he
               goes
               for
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               having
               subdued
               that
               ,
               he
               sails
               for
               Island
               ,
               (
               not
               then
               inhabited
               saith
               (p)
               
                 Arngrimus
                 Ionas
              
               a
               Learned
               Native
               there
               )
               but
               upon
               notice
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Seland
               and
               the
               Orcades
               yielded
               themselves
               .
               Then
               he
               returns
               home
               and
               settles
               the
               Nation
               in
               a
               firm
               peace
               for
               twelve
               years
               (
               although
               the
               Saxons
               were
               every
               where
               about
               them
               .
               )
               After
               which
               time
               ,
               his
               Name
               was
               dreaded
               abroad
               ,
               and
               away
               he
               sails
               for
               Norway
               ,
               and
               there
               conquer'd
               Riculfus
               and
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               :
               from
               thence
               to
               Gaul
               ,
               where
               he
               chopt
               in
               pieces
               the
               Head
               of
               Flollos
               the
               Governour
               in
               single
               Combat
               ,
               and
               disposed
               the
               several
               Provinces
               〈◊〉
               his
               Servants
               ,
               and
               returning
               home
               resolved
               to
               keep
               a
               solemn
               Court
               at
               Caer-leon
               ,
               (
               this
               was
               well
               thought
               upon
               ,
               for
               we
               reade
               of
               no
               Saxons
               thereabouts
               )
               where
               besides
               several
               Kings
               the
               three
               Metropolitans
               met
               ,
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 York
              
               and
               Caerleon
               ,
               besides
               all
               his
               Nobility
               .
               But
               to
               pass
               over
               the
               great
               Solemnities
               there
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Lucius
               (
               not
               to
               be
               found
               elsewhere
               )
               sends
               to
               demand
               Tribute
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Julius
               Caesar's
               Conquest
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               makes
               great
               preparations
               to
               conquer
               Rome
               ;
               and
               leaves
               Britain
               to
               Mordred
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               who
               rebelled
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               forced
               him
               to
               return
               home
               ,
               when
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               conquered
               Lucius
               ,
               he
               was
               marching
               for
               Rome
               :
               and
               here
               Mordred
               had
               associated
               
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 Scots
              
               and
               Picts
               ,
               all
               against
               Arthur
               ;
               but
               upon
               his
               coming
               the
               other
               fled
               to
               Winchester
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               Cornwall
               ,
               where
               near
               the
               River
               Camblan
               he
               waited
               for
               
               Arthur's
               coming
               ,
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               Battel
               was
               ,
               Mordred
               was
               killed
               ,
               and
               Arthur
               mortally
               wounded
               ,
               who
               was
               carried
               into
               the
               Island
               of
               Avalon
               ,
               and
               there
               died
               and
               was
               buried
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             British
             Legend
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             which
             hath
             raised
             the
             laughter
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             indignation
             
             of
             others
             .
             William
             of
             Newburgh
             was
             the
             first
             who
             openly
             and
             in
             plain
             terms
             charged
             it
             with
             falsity
             and
             inconsistency
             ;
             but
             against
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             he
             makes
             
               trifling
               objections
            
             ;
             as
             about
             the
             
               Three
               Archbishops
            
             ,
             denying
             that
             the
             Britains
             had
             any
             Archbishops
             ,
             because
             the
             first
             Pall
             was
             given
             to
             Augustine
             the
             Monk.
             But
             this
             was
             a
             piece
             of
             Monkish
             ignorance
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             there
             were
             Metropolitans
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             Palls
             from
             Rome
             ;
             and
             Archbishops
             or
             Metropolitans
             did
             assume
             the
             use
             of
             Palls
             to
             themselves
             ,
             without
             asking
             the
             
             Pope's
             leave
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             saith
             
               Archbishops
               came
               so
               late
               into
               the
               Western
               Churches
               ,
            
             it
             is
             true
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             did
             ,
             but
             the
             jurisdiction
             over
             Provinces
             was
             long
             before
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             reviving
             of
             Learning
             some
             were
             so
             offended
             at
             this
             
               ridiculous
               Legend
            
             ,
             that
             they
             questioned
             whether
             ever
             there
             were
             such
             a
             Person
             as
             Arthur
             ,
             against
             whom
             Leland
             undertook
             the
             defence
             of
             King
             Arthur
             .
             But
             some
             of
             his
             Authours
             will
             not
             be
             allow'd
             to
             bear
             witness
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             being
             partial
             followers
             of
             Geffrey
             ;
             such
             as
             Alfred
             of
             
               Beverly
               ,
               Gray
            
             the
             Authour
             of
             
               Scalae-Chronicon
               ,
               Joh.
               Burgensis
               ,
               Joh.
               Ross
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Others
             do
             not
             speak
             home
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             such
             are
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Nennius
               ,
               Malmsbury
               ,
               Huntingdon
            
             ,
             which
             make
             him
             onely
             
               General
               of
               the
            
             British
             Forces
             :
             others
             are
             too
             modern
             ,
             as
             
               Trithemius
               ,
               Volaterranus
               ,
               Philippus
               Bergomas
               ,
               Nauclerus
               ,
               Hector
               Boethius
               ,
               Pontius
               Virunnius
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Others
             overthrow
             the
             main
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             Arthur
             
               's
               Sovereign
               Dominion
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Chronica
               Divionensis
            
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               after
               several
               Combats
            
             Cerdic
             
               had
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               West
            
             Saxon
             
               Kingdom
               by
            
             Arthur
             
               's
               consent
            
             :
             and
             as
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             he
             reckons
             
               Seven
               whole
               Provinces
               from
            
             Surry
             to
             Cornwall
             .
             But
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             Cerdic
             ,
             but
             supposes
             all
             under
             
             Arthur's
             command
             ,
             and
             his
             Nephew
             
             Mordred's
             in
             his
             absence
             .
             If
             Cerdic
             had
             the
             
             WestSaxon
             Kingdom
             ,
             then
             how
             comes
             no
             notice
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Battel
             at
             Camblan
             ?
             how
             came
             the
             fight
             within
             his
             Territories
             ?
             Again
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Gildas
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               one
            
             Meluas
             
               had
               stollen
               his
               Wife
            
             Guenhere
             ,
             
               and
               defiled
               her
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Arthur
             
               a
               long
               time
               besieged
               him
               in
               the
               Marshes
               near
            
             Glassenbury
             .
             Is
             
             this
             agreeable
             to
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Queen
             detained
             by
             force
             so
             long
             by
             such
             an
             inconsiderable
             Person
             as
             Meluas
             ?
             Especially
             if
             it
             were
             as
             Caradoc
             of
             Lancarvan
             there
             saith
             ,
             
             
               She
               was
               restored
               at
               last
               ,
               more
               by
               the
               intreaty
               of
            
             Gildas
             
               than
               out
               of
               respect
               to
            
             Arthur
             
               's
               Authority
            
             .
             As
             to
             
             Arthur's
             Seal
             which
             he
             lays
             so
             much
             weight
             upon
             ,
             it
             certainly
             belonged
             to
             the
             Diploma
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             
               Vniversity
               of
            
             Cambridge
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Leland
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             
             if
             they
             have
             it
             still
             ,
             ought
             to
             restore
             it
             .
             But
             after
             all
             Leland
             hath
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Person
             as
             King
             Arthur
             from
             the
             Cair-Arture
             in
             Wales
             ,
             two
             Mountains
             so
             called
             ;
             And
             
             Arthur's
             Gate
             in
             Mongomery
             ;
             and
             the
             abundant
             Testimony
             he
             brings
             about
             his
             Coffin
             in
             Lead
             found
             in
             Glassenbury
             ,
             either
             in
             Henry
             the
             Second's
             time
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Richard
             the
             First
             ,
             with
             an
             Inscription
             set
             down
             often
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             more
             exactly
             by
             (r)
             Camden
             .
             Where
             the
             Letters
             appear
             very
             rude
             ,
             and
             the
             Inscription
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             true
             .
             
               HIC
               IACET
               SEPVLTVS
               INCLITVS
               REX
               ARTVRIVS
               IN
               INSVLA
               AVALONIA
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             are
             all
             the
             Noble
             Titles
             given
             him
             in
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             and
             contained
             in
             the
             Inscription
             about
             his
             Seal
             ?
             
               PATRICIVS
               ARTVRIVS
               BRITANNIAE
               ,
               GALLIAE
               ,
               GERMANIAE
               ,
               DACIAE
               ,
               IMPERATOR
               .
            
          
           
             So
             much
             greater
             a
             Man
             was
             Arthur
             living
             ,
             when
             he
             used
             this
             Seal
             ,
             than
             dead
             ,
             when
             so
             mean
             an
             Inscription
             was
             put
             upon
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             his
             
               Leaden
               Coffin
            
             !
             How
             soon
             were
             all
             his
             great
             Titles
             forgotten
             !
          
           
             But
             since
             Leland
             ,
             Sir
             John
             (s)
             Price
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Story
             of
             King
             Arthur
             :
             and
             the
             first
             Argument
             he
             uses
             is
             from
             the
             Inscription
             on
             his
             Coffin
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Letters
             ;
             but
             the
             modesty
             of
             the
             Inscription
             is
             a
             better
             Argument
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Monks
             designed
             a
             Cheat
             in
             Heu
             .
             II.
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             laid
             this
             Coffin
             there
             on
             purpose
             to
             deceive
             ,
             they
             might
             counterfeit
             such
             Letters
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             never
             have
             held
             from
             speaking
             more
             glorious
             things
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Heroe
             .
             Then
             he
             produced
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Nennius
             ,
             
             Malmsbury
             and
             Huntingdon
             ,
             and
             proves
             that
             these
             two
             could
             not
             take
             out
             of
             Geffrey
             ;
             that
             they
             did
             not
             I
             grant
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             is
             not
             proved
             .
             
             The
             Verses
             of
             Thaliessin
             (
             who
             he
             saith
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Maglocunus
             mentioned
             by
             Gildas
             )
             do
             prove
             That
             Arthur
             
               commanded
               in
               the
               Battel
               at
            
             Badon
             Hill
             ,
             which
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             ;
             but
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             will
             have
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             quotes
             old
             
               British
               Chronicles
            
             ,
             
             which
             reckon
             from
             Vortigern
             to
             the
             Battel
             on
             Badon
             Hill
             ,
             wherein
             Arthur
             beat
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             128
             years
             ;
             from
             that
             Battel
             to
             the
             Battel
             at
             Camblan
             wherein
             Arthur
             was
             killed
             ,
             22
             years
             And
             he
             finds
             the
             Name
             of
             Arthur
             in
             many
             ancient
             
               British
               Poems
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             old
             Register
             of
             Landaff
             :
             
             But
             that
             onely
             proves
             ,
             
               there
               was
               one
            
             Arthur
             ,
             
               whose
               Son
               's
               Name
               was
            
             Noe
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             more
             material
             ,
             he
             finds
             some
             passages
             agreeing
             with
             Geffrey
             in
             the
             old
             Chronicles
             of
             
               St.
               Davids
            
             and
             Caer-Mardin
             ,
             
             as
             to
             his
             fighting
             against
             
               Lucius
               Hiberus
            
             in
             Burgundy
             ,
             and
             the
             Battel
             at
             Camblan
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             these
             Chronicles
             were
             before
             
             Geffrey's
             time
             .
             
             As
             to
             King
             Arthur
             
               's
               Crown
               and
               Seal
            
             ,
             they
             may
             go
             together
             .
             But
             as
             to
             Gildas
             his
             silence
             ,
             from
             whence
             some
             would
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Person
             ,
             he
             answers
             from
             Giraldus
             ,
             that
             Arthur
             
               having
               killed
               his
               Brother
            
             Hoel
             ,
             
             
               he
               purposely
               left
               him
               out
            
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             clear
             Answer
             ;
             For
             if
             Gildas
             did
             this
             in
             revenge
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             mentioned
             his
             Cruelty
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             he
             spares
             not
             the
             Kings
             of
             his
             own
             time
             .
             But
             his
             better
             Answer
             is
             ,
             That
             Gildas
             
               design'd
               no
               History
               ,
               but
               a
               serious
               exhortation
               to
               the
            
             Britains
             
               to
               repent
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               therefore
               passes
               over
               other
               things
               ;
               onely
               by
               the
               by
               mentioning
            
             Ambrosius
             Aurelianus
             ,
             
               and
               addresses
               himself
               to
               his
               main
               business
            
             ;
             which
             is
             reason
             enough
             why
             he
             never
             names
             King
             Arthur
             .
          
           
           
             Joh.
             (t)
             Fordon
             follows
             Geffrey
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             thinks
             consistent
             with
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Countrey
             .
             This
             appears
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               set
               up
               by
               a
               Faction
               against
               the
               lawfull
               Heirs
               ,
               who
               were
            
             Mordred
             and
             Walwan
             ,
             
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             ,
             Uther
             
               's
               Daughter
               by
            
             Loth
             ,
             
               then
               a
               great
               Man
               in
            
             Scotland
             ;
             
               but
               descended
               from
            
             Fulgentius
             ;
             but
             he
             after
             excuses
             it
             ,
             
               on
               the
               account
               of
               necessity
            
             ;
             which
             Dubricius
             alledged
             ,
             
               they
               being
               then
               under
               age
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Field
               .
            
             But
             he
             justifies
             
             Mordred's
             Rebellion
             afterwards
             against
             Arthur
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               the
               right
               .
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             (u)
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             Lothius
             put
             in
             his
             claim
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               ancient
               Law
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Regency
             during
             the
             Minority
             of
             his
             Sons
             ;
             But
             the
             Britains
             would
             by
             no
             means
             hear
             of
             Strangers
             coming
             to
             their
             Crown
             ;
             and
             so
             Arthur
             took
             possession
             of
             it
             ;
             who
             first
             conquer'd
             the
             Saxons
             10
             Miles
             from
             London
             ,
             then
             took
             London
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             the
             Saxons
             had
             before
             )
             and
             so
             went
             towards
             Humber
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             with
             the
             
               British
               History
            
             ,
             onely
             interspersing
             some
             News
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Particularly
             he
             tells
             
               what
               a
               profane
               Christmas
            
             Arthur
             
               kept
               with
               his
               Nobles
               at
            
             York
             
               for
               thirteen
               days
               together
               ;
               And
               that
               such
               Iollity
               and
               Feasting
               then
               had
               its
               original
               from
               him
               .
            
             (w)
             Buchanan
             is
             so
             pleased
             with
             this
             notable
             observation
             ,
             that
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             for
             good
             History
             ;
             saying
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               that
               the
               old
            
             Saturnalia
             
               were
               renewed
               ,
               onely
               the
               Days
               increased
               ,
               and
            
             Saturn
             
               's
               Name
               changed
               to
            
             Caesar
             
               's
               ,
               for
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               we
               call
               that
               Feast
            
             Julia
             .
             But
             why
             should
             the
             Name
             of
             Saturn
             be
             changed
             into
             
             Caesar's
             ?
             Was
             he
             worshipped
             for
             a
             God
             among
             the
             
               British
               Christians
            
             ,
             as
             Saturn
             was
             among
             the
             
               Old
               Pagans
               ?
               But
               the
               Name
            
             Julia
             
               imports
               it
            
             :
             by
             no
             means
             .
             For
             Buchanan
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             this
             Name
             was
             ever
             used
             for
             that
             Festival
             among
             the
             Britains
             ;
             And
             the
             Saxons
             who
             brought
             in
             both
             the
             Feast
             and
             the
             Name
             give
             another
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             For
             (x)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             That
             December
             
               was
               called
            
             Giuli
             
               from
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               days
               .
            
             And
             Giul
             ,
             as
             (y)
             Loccenius
             observes
             ,
             signified
             
               a
               Wheel
            
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             
               that
               turns
               round
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Gothick
               Language
            
             .
             At
             which
             time
             among
             the
             Northern
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             
               New
               Year
            
             was
             observed
             
             with
             more
             than
             
               ordinary
               jollity
            
             ;
             thence
             as
             (z)
             
               Olaus
               Wormius
            
             and
             (a)
             Scheffer
             observe
             they
             reckon'd
             their
             Age
             by
             so
             many
             
             Iôla's
             ,
             and
             
               Snorro
               Sturleson
            
             describes
             this
             
               New-years
               Feast
            
             ,
             just
             as
             Buchanan
             sets
             out
             the
             
               British
               Saturnalia
            
             ,
             by
             
               feasting
               and
               sending
               Presents
               or
               New-years
               Gifts
               to
               one
               another
            
             :
             Thence
             some
             think
             the
             Name
             of
             this
             Feast
             was
             taken
             from
             Iôla
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             
               Gothick
               Language
            
             signifies
             
               to
               make
               merry
            
             .
             But
             (b)
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             thinks
             the
             former
             more
             proper
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             
             Bede's
             Authority
             ,
             but
             because
             in
             the
             old
             
               Runick
               Fasti
            
             a
             Wheel
             was
             used
             to
             denote
             that
             Festival
             :
             And
             as
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               this
               Festival
               continued
               twelve
               days
               from
               their
               first
               of
               the
            
             Juul
             .
             The
             true
             reason
             whereof
             was
             ,
             as
             
               Olaus
               Rudbeck
            
             at
             large
             proves
             ;
             
             from
             the
             Joy
             they
             had
             at
             the
             hopes
             of
             
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             they
             made
             
               Solemn
               Sacrifices
            
             to
             the
             Sun.
             But
             after
             Christianity
             prevailed
             ,
             all
             their
             
               Idolatrous
               Sacrifices
            
             were
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             this
             time
             of
             Feasting
             was
             joined
             with
             the
             
               Religious
               Solemnities
            
             of
             that
             Season
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             were
             observed
             by
             Christians
             .
             Which
             is
             certainly
             a
             very
             different
             thing
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Saturnalia
            
             ,
             although
             Buchanan
             thought
             fit
             to
             parallel
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             the
             Story
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Buchanan
             ,
             who
             takes
             his
             Materials
             from
             Hector
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             into
             a
             finer
             dress
             .
             Arthur
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               made
               a
               League
               with
               the
            
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             ,
             and
             Lothus
             
               brought
               his
               Sons
               to
               him
               :
               And
               then
               a
               resolution
               was
               taken
               to
               drive
               out
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             
               and
               to
               restore
               Christianity
               ;
               Then
               follow'd
               the
               Battel
               against
            
             Colgrin
             ;
             of
             which
             before
             :
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             
             Arthur's
             Battels
             :
             But
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             he
             concludes
             that
             Geffrey
             
               's
               Relations
               have
               no
               colour
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             follows
             
             Hector's
             own
             inventions
             .
             The
             remainder
             of
             his
             Story
             is
             ,
             
               That
               things
               being
               quieted
               here
               ,
               Arthur
               goes
               over
               into
               
                 Lesser
                 Britain
              
               ,
               and
               leaves
               the
               Government
               to
               his
               Nephew
               Mordred
               ;
               But
               while
               he
               was
               abroad
               ,
               some
               had
               prevailed
               with
               him
               to
               declare
               Constantine
               the
               Son
               of
               Cador
               his
               Successour
               being
               born
               in
               Britain
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               Mordred
               set
               up
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Battel
               about
               Humber
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               Mordred
               was
               killed
               ,
               and
               Arthur
               mortally
               wounded
               .
            
             Thus
             Buchanan
             having
             
             picked
             what
             he
             thought
             fit
             out
             of
             Hector
             ,
             concludes
             with
             a
             bitter
             Invective
             against
             the
             fabulous
             Relations
             about
             Arthur
             ;
             But
             he
             gives
             him
             an
             extraordinary
             Character
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               he
               was
               certainly
               a
               great
               Man
               ,
               of
               mighty
               Courage
               and
               wonderfull
               kindness
               to
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               preserving
               them
               from
               Slavery
               ,
               and
               keeping
               up
               or
               restoring
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             Subject
             I
             am
             now
             to
             consider
             ,
             viz.
             The
             
               State
               of
               Religion
               here
               in
               King
            
             Arthur
             
               's
               days
            
             .
             It
             was
             under
             great
             Persecution
             almost
             whereever
             the
             Saxons
             came
             ,
             who
             were
             cruel
             both
             to
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             of
             the
             poor
             Britains
             :
             Most
             of
             the
             Southern
             and
             Western
             parts
             were
             under
             their
             Tyranny
             ;
             and
             (c)
             
               Brian
               Twyne
            
             quotes
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             full
             in
             the
             printed
             Copies
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             
               British
               Christians
            
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               parts
            
             of
             the
             Land.
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             527.
             
             
               The
               Pagans
               came
               out
               of
            
             Germany
             ,
             
               and
               took
               possession
               of
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
            
             East-Angles
             ,
             &
             omni
             crudelitatis
             genere
             Christianos
             affecerunt
             ,
             
               They
               tormented
               the
               Christians
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Cruelty
               .
            
             Although
             this
             be
             wanting
             in
             other
             Copies
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             reasonably
             presumed
             ,
             The
             Saxons
             using
             the
             
               British
               Christians
            
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             in
             the
             most
             places
             where
             they
             prevailed
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             (d)
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             
               many
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             
               submitted
               to
            
             Cerdic
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             probable
             they
             were
             the
             better
             used
             for
             doing
             so
             .
             Tho.
             (e)
             Rudburn
             saith
             ,
             That
             Cerdic
             
               allow'd
               Liberty
               of
               professing
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               the
            
             Cornish
             
               upon
               a
               certain
               Tribute
            
             .
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Cerdic
             never
             went
             so
             far
             ,
             but
             left
             that
             part
             to
             the
             Britains
             ,
             who
             still
             continued
             there
             :
             For
             in
             Gildas
             his
             time
             Constantine
             is
             said
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Danmonii
             :
             and
             (f)
             Camden
             observes
             out
             of
             
               Marianus
               Scotus
            
             ,
             that
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             820.
             the
             Britains
             and
             Saxons
             
               had
               a
               terrible
               Fight
               at
            
             Camelford
             in
             Cornwall
             ,
             which
             Leland
             thinks
             to
             have
             been
             Camlan
             ,
             where
             King
             Arthur
             fought
             with
             Mordred
             ,
             and
             near
             which
             is
             
               a
               Stone
            
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             (g)
             
               Carew
               ,
               which
               bears
            
             Arthur
             
               's
               Name
            
             ;
             but
             now
             called
             Atry
             .
             To
             prove
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               West-Saxon
               Kingdom
            
             did
             not
             extend
             to
             Cornwall
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             (h)
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             That
             Ceaulin
             ,
             
               Granchild
               to
            
             Cerdic
             ,
             
               was
               the
               first
               who
               took
            
             Gloucester
             ,
             Cicester
             
             and
             Bath
             
               from
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               and
               drove
               them
               thence
               into
               the
               Rocky
               and
               Woody
               places
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Athelstan
             ,
             above
             400
             years
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             the
             
               Cornish
               Britains
            
             did
             inhabit
             in
             Exceter
             ,
             
             and
             were
             driven
             thence
             by
             him
             beyond
             the
             River
             Tamar
             ,
             and
             confined
             by
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Britains
             were
             by
             the
             Wye
             .
             This
             shews
             that
             the
             Britains
             in
             Cornwall
             ,
             and
             thereabouts
             ,
             were
             free
             from
             the
             Yoke
             of
             the
             
               West-Saxon
               Kingdom
            
             .
             As
             to
             the
             
               Northern
               Britains
            
             ,
             
             they
             came
             to
             some
             agreement
             after
             a
             while
             with
             Oeca
             and
             Ebusa
             ,
             whom
             Hengist
             sent
             thither
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             their
             own
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             among
             them
             appears
             by
             the
             History
             of
             Ceadwalla
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             these
             Britains
             in
             (i)
             Bede
             .
             But
             these
             were
             but
             small
             remnants
             in
             the
             Northern
             and
             
               Western
               parts
            
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             already
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             did
             not
             begin
             till
             afterwards
             ,
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             575.
             yet
             in
             the
             ninth
             year
             of
             Cerdic
             ,
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             517.
             
             Huntingdon
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               many
            
             Angles
             or
             Saxons
             
               were
               come
               out
               of
            
             Germany
             ,
             and
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             Countrey
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             and
             Mercia
             ,
             and
             whereever
             they
             prevailed
             ,
             
               the
               poor
            
             British
             
               Christians
               suffered
            
             to
             the
             highest
             extremity
             .
             Which
             is
             enough
             to
             considering
             Men
             to
             overthrow
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             supposed
             Diploma
             of
             King
             Arthur
             to
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             which
             bears
             date
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             531.
             
             But
             
               Brian
               Twyne
            
             hath
             brought
             no
             fewer
             than
             15
             Arguments
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             far
             more
             than
             needed
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             Dr.
             Cajus
             in
             earnest
             believed
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             goes
             not
             about
             to
             prove
             the
             Diploma
             ,
             but
             King
             Arthur
             ;
             And
             I
             cannot
             think
             it
             any
             honour
             or
             service
             to
             so
             famous
             and
             ancient
             an
             Vniversity
             ,
             to
             produce
             any
             such
             sespected
             Diplomata
             or
             
               Monkish
               Legends
            
             to
             prove
             its
             Antiquity
             .
             It
             is
             not
             certain
             in
             whose
             possession
             London
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Charter
             is
             dated
             :
             For
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             was
             then
             set
             up
             by
             Erkinwin
             ,
             and
             London
             commonly
             was
             under
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             Kingdom
             as
             (k)
             Malmsbury
             observes
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             limits
             which
             the
             Diocese
             of
             London
             now
             hath
             ,
             
               viz.
               Essex
               ,
               Middlesex
            
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Hartfordshire
             :
             (l)
             
               Matt.
               Westminster
            
             agrees
             ,
             that
             Middlesex
             
               was
               under
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
            
             East-Saxons
             ,
             
             but
             he
             will
             not
             yield
             that
             Theonus
             Bishop
             of
             London
             did
             retire
             with
             his
             Clergy
             into
             Wales
             till
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             586.
             and
             then
             he
             confesses
             
               that
               he
               and
            
             Thadioc
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             York
             ,
             
               when
               they
               saw
               all
               their
               Churches
               demolished
               ,
               or
               turned
               into
               Idol
               Temples
               ,
               did
               for
               their
               security
               retire
               thither
               .
            
          
           
             And
             there
             was
             the
             freest
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             kept
             up
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ;
             There
             flourished
             the
             Schools
             of
             Literature
             set
             up
             by
             Dubricius
             and
             Iltutus
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             the
             Persons
             of
             greatest
             Reputation
             for
             Learning
             and
             Sanctity
             in
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Dubricius
               ,
               Iltutus
               ,
               Paulinus
               ,
               Gundleus
               ,
               Cadocus
               ,
               Sampson
               ,
               Paternus
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
            
             and
             St.
             David
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             whose
             Reputation
             continues
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             was
             preserved
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Churches
             of
             Britain
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Breviary
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             where
             
               nine
               Lessons
            
             are
             appointed
             upon
             his
             day
             ;
             And
             (m)
             Maihew
             observes
             that
             this
             was
             by
             a
             
               Provincial
               Constitution
            
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             But
             the
             
               nine
               Lessons
            
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Legend
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             a
             little
             being
             added
             at
             the
             end
             concerning
             his
             Death
             .
             It
             is
             the
             just
             complaint
             of
             (n)
             Bollandus
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               extant
               concerning
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               written
               near
               his
               own
               time
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               extant
               hath
               many
               fabulous
               mixtures
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             The
             oldest
             MS.
             of
             his
             Life
             he
             saith
             is
             that
             of
             Vtretcht
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             published
             ;
             the
             next
             he
             accounts
             is
             that
             in
             Colganus
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             Life
             written
             by
             Ricemarchus
             ,
             quoted
             by
             Archbishop
             (o)
             Vsher
             ;
             whom
             he
             supposes
             to
             have
             lived
             before
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             ,
             who
             transcribed
             much
             out
             of
             him
             .
             But
             Colganus
             withall
             intimates
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Life
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               an
               old
               Book
               ,
               wherein
            
             Augustin
             Macraidin
             ,
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Annals
               of
            
             Ulster
             
               had
               written
               many
               things
            
             ,
             and
             probably
             might
             write
             that
             too
             ;
             and
             to
             confirm
             this
             Bollandus
             observes
             ,
             onely
             a
             little
             difference
             in
             Style
             between
             this
             and
             the
             
               Vtretcht
               MS.
            
             
             But
             if
             we
             add
             to
             these
             ,
             Giraldus
             his
             Life
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             ,
             or
             Capgrave
             ,
             we
             shall
             after
             all
             find
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             David
             ,
             not
             much
             clearer
             than
             that
             of
             his
             Nephew
             Arthur
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             Uncle
             to
             him
             by
             the
             
             Mother's
             side
             ,
             whose
             Name
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
             Nonnita
             in
             
               Capgrave
               ;
               Nonna
            
             in
             the
             
               Utrecht
               MS.
               
               Nemata
            
             in
             
               Colganus
               ,
               Melari
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Kenna
             ;
             so
             Colganus
             and
             Bollandus
             say
             ;
             But
             in
             Capgrave
             I
             find
             Melari
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Mother
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               St.
            
             David
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             Xantus
             King
             of
             the
             
               Provincia
               Ceretica
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Cardiganshire
            
             (
             so
             called
             from
             Ceretus
             Father
             to
             Xanctus
             say
             some
             ;
             from
             Caraticus
             ,
             who
             ruled
             here
             ,
             as
             (p)
             Camden
             seems
             inclinable
             to
             believe
             )
             That
             Melari
             was
             one
             of
             the
             12
             Daughters
             of
             Braghanus
             King
             of
             Brecknock
             ;
             from
             whom
             ,
             (q)
             Giraldus
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               County
               took
               its
               Name
            
             ;
             And
             he
             said
             from
             the
             British
             Histories
             
               that
               he
               had
            
             24
             Daughters
             ;
             but
             Capgrave
             saith
             
               he
               had
            
             12
             
               Sons
               and
            
             12
             
               Daughters
               .
               D.
               Powell
            
             in
             his
             Notes
             on
             Giraldus
             saith
             ,
             this
             Brachanus
             
               his
               Father
               was
            
             Haulaphus
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Mother
               a
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               viz.
               Marcella
            
             Daughter
             to
             Theodoric
             Son
             of
             Tethwaltus
             King
             of
             Garthmathrin
             afterwards
             called
             Brecknock
             ;
             Another
             Daughter
             of
             Brachanus
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             was
             Wife
             to
             Congenus
             Son
             to
             Cadel
             ,
             King
             of
             Powisland
             ,
             and
             Mother
             of
             Brochmiel
             ,
             who
             killed
             Etheldred
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             routed
             his
             Army
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             603.
             
             By
             this
             we
             see
             what
             a
             Number
             of
             Petty
             Princes
             there
             was
             about
             that
             time
             among
             the
             Britains
             ;
             but
             whether
             
               St.
               David
            
             were
             Vncle
             by
             the
             Mother
             to
             King
             Arthur
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             light
             enough
             to
             discover
             .
             I
             shall
             pass
             over
             all
             the
             
               Legendary
               parts
            
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             and
             consider
             onely
             what
             relates
             to
             the
             Church-History
             of
             those
             times
             .
             His
             
               Domestick
               Education
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             under
             Pauleus
             or
             Paulinus
             a
             Disciple
             of
             St.
             German
             ;
             with
             whom
             he
             continued
             
               ten
               years
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             saith
             Giraldus
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             more
             probable
             to
             have
             been
             Whiteland
             in
             Caermardenshire
             ;
             the
             School
             of
             Iltutus
             being
             not
             far
             off
             in
             Glamorganshire
             at
             
               Lantwitt
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Fanum
               Iltuti
            
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Life
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               he
               came
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             Glamorgan
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             that
             
               Sampson
               ,
               Paulinus
               ,
               Gildas
            
             and
             David
             were
             his
             Scholars
             .
             But
             Bollandus
             shews
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             mistake
             as
             to
             David
             ;
             and
             that
             instead
             of
             him
             it
             should
             be
             read
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Iltutus
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Bangor
             by
             Dubricius
             .
             After
             this
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             David
             and
             Eliud
             ,
             or
             Teliaus
             ,
             and
             Paternus
             
               went
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             David
             
               was
               there
               consecrated
               Bishop
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               .
            
             And
             
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             distracted
             time
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             should
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             (r)
             Saint
             Jerome
             in
             his
             time
             mentions
             the
             Britains
             
               going
               thither
            
             ;
             especially
             such
             as
             were
             more
             inclined
             to
             Devotion
             ;
             which
             humour
             spread
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             wrote
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             very
             much
             tending
             to
             Superstition
             if
             not
             arising
             from
             it
             .
             But
             it
             was
             most
             excusable
             in
             such
             a
             troublesome
             time
             at
             home
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             his
             return
             ,
             the
             famous
             Synod
             at
             Brevy
             was
             held
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Lhandewy-brevy
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Saint
            
             David
             at
             Brevy
             .
             Here
             the
             
               Vtrecht
               MS.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               a
               Synod
               assembled
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Britain
             
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Pelagian
               Controversie
               then
               revived
               .
               Giraldus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               a
               general
               Convention
               of
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               .
            
             But
             the
             former
             MS.
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               were
               present
            
             118.
             
             
               Bishops
               ,
               besides
               Abbats
               and
               others
               .
            
             One
             would
             think
             it
             hard
             to
             find
             so
             many
             Bishops
             in
             Britain
             at
             that
             time
             :
             And
             Bollandus
             startles
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             Colganus
             undertakes
             to
             defend
             it
             ;
             having
             premised
             that
             Giraldus
             and
             Capgrave
             leave
             it
             out
             ;
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               at
               that
               time
               than
               afterwards
               ;
               and
               more
               Bishops
               than
               Bishopricks
               ,
               Dioceses
               not
               being
               then
               so
               limitted
               as
               afterwards
               ;
               And
               every
               Monastery
               almost
               having
               a
               Bishop
               its
               Superiour
               ;
               By
               which
               means
               he
               justifies
               Saint
            
             Patrick
             
               's
               consecrating
            
             ,
             as
             Jocelin
             saith
             ,
             350
             
               Bishops
               with
               his
               own
               hands
            
             .
             But
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             Giraldus
             did
             much
             better
             to
             omit
             such
             a
             number
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             unless
             there
             were
             better
             Testimony
             concerning
             it
             .
             However
             there
             was
             a
             considerable
             number
             there
             present
             ,
             
               yet
               St.
            
             David
             
               was
               absent
            
             ,
             and
             first
             Paulinus
             was
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             prevailed
             not
             ,
             then
             Daniel
             and
             Dubricius
             went
             ,
             upon
             whose
             intreaty
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Authority
             and
             Eloquence
             put
             an
             effectual
             stop
             to
             Pelagianism
             :
             And
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Synod
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               by
               general
               Consent
               he
               was
               chosen
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Caerleon
             ,
             Dubricius
             
               desiring
               to
               retire
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               Age.
               
            
          
           
             But
             here
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             considerable
             difficulty
             concerning
             the
             Succession
             to
             
               Dubricius
               ,
               viz.
               That
            
             Teliaus
             
               is
               said
               to
               succeed
            
             Dubricius
             at
             Landaff
             ,
             
               and
               to
               have
               power
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Western
               parts
               of
            
             Britain
             ;
             How
             can
             this
             be
             consistent
             with
             St.
             
             David's
             succeeding
             Dubricius
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Caerleon
             ,
             which
             
             had
             the
             
               Metropolitan
               Power
            
             over
             those
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             (s)
             Bishop
             Godwin
             out
             of
             Bale
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             out
             of
             Leland
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               St.
            
             Dubricius
             
               was
               first
               Bishop
               of
            
             Landaff
             
               being
               there
               consecrated
               by
            
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             ,
             
               and
               that
               afterwards
               he
               was
               removed
               by
               a
               Synod
               to
            
             Caerleon
             ,
             and
             Teliaus
             
               placed
               in
            
             Landaff
             .
             But
             this
             by
             no
             means
             clears
             the
             difficulty
             ;
             for
             although
             Bale
             doth
             there
             exactly
             follow
             Leland
             ,
             yet
             Leland
             himself
             did
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             consulted
             the
             Book
             of
             Landaff
             ;
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               when
            
             Dubricius
             
               was
               made
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               See
               of
            
             Landaff
             
               conferr'd
               upon
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               Gift
               of
            
             Mouricus
             
               then
               King
               ,
               and
            
             the
             three
             Estates
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               Clergy
            
             and
             
               People
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Land
               between
               the
            
             Taff
             and
             Elei
             :
             And
             (t)
             Leland
             himself
             out
             of
             another
             Authour
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               when
            
             Dubricius
             
               was
               made
               Archbishop
            
             ,
             Landaff
             
               was
               made
               his
               Cathedral
               Church
            
             .
             After
             Dubricius
             his
             time
             Teliaus
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             several
             times
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Landaff
             ;
             and
             after
             him
             Oudoceus
             is
             called
             
               Summus
               Episcopus
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Landaff
             in
             〈◊〉
             Sermon
             to
             Calixtus
             2.
             
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1109.
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               hand
               writing
               of
               St.
            
             Teliaus
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Landaff
             
               was
               superiour
               in
               dignity
               to
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
            
             Wales
             .
             That
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             Landaff
             was
             given
             to
             Dubricius
             then
             Archbishop
             ,
             he
             fixed
             his
             See
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             Landaff
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Caerleon
             .
             But
             afterwards
             when
             St.
             David
             removed
             the
             Archiepiscopal
             See
             to
             Menevia
             ,
             a
             remote
             ,
             barren
             and
             inconvenient
             place
             ,
             as
             Giraldus
             himself
             confesseth
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Landaff
             assumed
             the
             
               Archiepiscopal
               Power
            
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             in
             that
             See
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             St.
             Davids
             .
             This
             is
             apparent
             from
             that
             passage
             of
             Oùdocëus
             (
             who
             succeeded
             Theliaus
             )
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Landaff
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             receive
             Consecration
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             as
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             but
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             improbable
             thing
             at
             that
             time
             considering
             the
             hatred
             the
             Britains
             did
             bear
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             their
             Bishops
             to
             Augustin
             the
             Monk
             :
             It
             is
             far
             more
             likely
             that
             they
             received
             it
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Dole
             in
             Britany
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             London
             then
             resident
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             who
             probably
             kept
             up
             their
             Succession
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             were
             any
             hopes
             of
             returning
             to
             their
             own
             See
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             observed
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             Giraldus
             speaks
             of
             another
             
               great
               Council
            
             
             held
             by
             St.
             David
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Victoria
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             saith
             
               all
               the
               Clergy
               of
            
             Wales
             
               were
               present
               ;
               And
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               former
               Council
               were
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               new
               Canons
               made
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
            
             British
             Churches
             ;
             But
             this
             
               Second
               Synod
            
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             old
             
               Vtrecht
               MS.
            
             nor
             in
             Capgrave
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             Colganus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Expressions
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             Giraldus
             ,
             who
             confesseth
             ,
             
               that
               no
               Copies
               of
               those
               Canons
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               Coast
               being
               so
               often
               visited
               by
               Pirats
               ,
            
             (
             who
             no
             doubt
             came
             to
             steal
             MSS.
             and
             especially
             Church-Canons
             .
             )
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             British
             Churches
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             parts
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             in
             comparison
             with
             other
             parts
             of
             Britain
             ,
             and
             there
             might
             be
             more
             Christians
             there
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             driven
             out
             from
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             their
             Brethrens
             afflictions
             might
             encrease
             their
             Devotion
             ;
             But
             Gildas
             takes
             no
             more
             Notice
             of
             St.
             David
             than
             he
             doth
             of
             King
             Arthur
             .
             The
             Battel
             at
             Badon-hill
             according
             to
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ,
             was
             the
             year
             after
             the
             Synod
             at
             Brevy
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             the
             British
             Churches
             had
             some
             quiet
             from
             their
             Enemies
             :
             But
             then
             u
             Gildas
             saith
             ,
             The
             Britains
             
               quarrelled
               among
               themselves
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               as
               that
               some
               kind
               of
               Order
               and
               Government
               was
               then
               kept
               up
               among
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Remembrance
               of
               their
               late
               Calamities
               .
            
             And
             at
             this
             time
             he
             speaks
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             whole
             Book
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Kings
               and
               Publick
               and
               Private
               Persons
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Churchmen
            
             (
             for
             Sacerdotes
             in
             that
             Age
             often
             signified
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Gildas
             calls
             it
             
               Sacerdotalem
               Episcopatus
               Sedem
               )
               did
               all
               keep
               to
               the
               Duty
               of
               their
               places
               .
            
             But
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Sense
               of
               these
               Calamities
               was
               worn
               out
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Generation
               arose
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               such
               a
               degeneracy
               as
               to
               cast
               off
               all
               the
               Reins
               of
               Truth
               and
               Iustice
               ,
               that
               no
               remainder
               of
               it
               appear'd
               in
               any
               sort
               of
               Men
               ,
               except
               a
               few
               ,
               a
               very
               few
               ,
               whose
               number
               was
               so
               small
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               could
               hardly
               discern
               its
               genuine
               Children
               when
               they
               lay
               in
               her
               Bosome
               .
            
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             this
             last
             and
             saddest
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             now
             to
             give
             some
             Account
             of
             those
             Britains
             ,
             who
             being
             wearied
             out
             here
             went
             for
             Refuge
             to
             that
             Countrey
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             from
             them
             is
             called
             Bretagn
             .
          
           
           
             It
             seems
             hard
             to
             determine
             when
             the
             first
             Colony
             of
             Britains
             was
             setled
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Aremorica
             .
             For
             in
             the
             declining
             times
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             frequent
             occasion
             of
             the
             British
             Souldiers
             removing
             into
             the
             Continent
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             encouragement
             to
             return
             hither
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Troubles
             of
             Maximus
             and
             Constantine
             a
             Colony
             of
             Britains
             might
             settle
             themselves
             upon
             the
             
               Sea
               Coasts
            
             near
             to
             Britain
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             be
             ready
             to
             receive
             or
             to
             go
             over
             to
             their
             Countrymen
             ;
             as
             the
             Condition
             of
             affairs
             should
             happen
             .
             This
             I
             am
             very
             much
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             Nennius
             ,
             or
             Geffrey
             ,
             or
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             or
             
               Radulphus
               Niger
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             from
             these
             Arguments
             ;
          
           
             First
             from
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             two
             passages
             in
             him
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             clearing
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             concerning
             Aruandus
             accused
             at
             Rome
             of
             Treason
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Anthemius
             ,
             for
             persuading
             the
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Goths
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             the
             
               Greek
               Emperour
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Anthemius
               ,
            
             who
             came
             out
             of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Britains
             
               on
               the
            
             Loir
             ,
             as
             w
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             who
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             pitied
             his
             case
             .
             This
             hapned
             about
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             467.
             before
             Anthemius
             was
             the
             second
             time
             Consul
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             there
             were
             Britains
             then
             settled
             on
             the
             Loir
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             Strength
             and
             Forces
             were
             considerable
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             consist
             of
             such
             miserable
             People
             as
             fled
             from
             hence
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Saxons
             :
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             about
             this
             time
             Ambrosius
             had
             success
             against
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             by
             
             Vortimer's
             means
             ,
             or
             his
             ,
             the
             Britains
             were
             in
             great
             likelihood
             of
             driving
             them
             out
             of
             Britain
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             that
             the
             Warlike
             Britains
             should
             at
             that
             time
             leave
             their
             Native
             Countrey
             .
             A
             second
             passage
             is
             concerning
             Riothamus
             ,
             a
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
             in
             the
             time
             of
             x
             
               Sidonius
               Apollinaris
            
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             who
             went
             with
             12000
             Britains
             to
             assist
             the
             Romans
             against
             Euricus
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             but
             were
             intercepted
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             y
             Jornandes
             relates
             the
             Story
             ,
             and
             Sigebert
             places
             it
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             470.
             
             Now
             what
             clearer
             Evidence
             can
             be
             desired
             than
             this
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             a
             considerable
             Number
             of
             Britains
             were
             there
             settled
             ,
             and
             
             in
             a
             condition
             not
             onely
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             assist
             the
             Romans
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             of
             such
             as
             merely
             fled
             thither
             after
             the
             Saxons
             coming
             into
             Britain
             .
             Besides
             we
             find
             in
             Sirmondus
             his
             Gallican
             Councils
             ,
             Mansuetus
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Britains
             subscribing
             to
             the
             first
             Council
             at
             Tours
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             461.
             
             By
             which
             we
             see
             the
             Britains
             had
             so
             full
             a
             settlement
             then
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             to
             have
             Habitations
             ,
             but
             a
             King
             and
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             great
             incouragement
             for
             other
             Britains
             to
             go
             over
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             themselves
             so
             hard
             pressed
             by
             the
             Saxons
             at
             home
             .
             For
             a
             People
             frighted
             from
             hence
             ,
             would
             hardly
             have
             ventured
             into
             a
             foreign
             Countrey
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             been
             secure
             before
             hand
             of
             a
             kind
             reception
             there
             .
             If
             they
             must
             have
             fought
             for
             a
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             far
             better
             have
             done
             it
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             ?
             From
             whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             large
             Colony
             of
             Britains
             in
             Aremorica
             before
             those
             Numbers
             went
             over
             upon
             the
             Saxon
             Cruelties
             ;
             of
             which
             z
             Eginhardus
             and
             other
             foreign
             Historians
             speak
             .
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             seems
             to
             think
             this
             Riothamus
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             
               the
               first
               Leader
               of
               them
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             think
             a
             Person
             of
             his
             Valour
             and
             Experience
             would
             leave
             his
             Countrey
             in
             that
             distressed
             Condition
             it
             was
             brought
             into
             by
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             Florentius
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Judocus
             Son
             to
             a
             King
             of
             Bretagn
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Name
               was
            
             Rioval
             ,
             
               a
               Prince
               here
               in
            
             Britain
             ,
             
               who
               gathered
               a
               good
               Army
               and
               Fleet
               together
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               subdued
               the
               People
               who
               lived
               on
               the
            
             Aremorican
             
               Coasts
               ,
               being
               then
               left
               destitute
               and
               unable
               to
               defend
               themselves
               .
            
             For
             that
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Roman
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             up
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             these
             were
             broken
             ,
             the
             Nations
             were
             so
             unaccustomed
             to
             War
             ,
             that
             they
             lay
             open
             to
             all
             Invaders
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Aggressors
             did
             generally
             succeed
             in
             their
             attempts
             where
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             were
             withdrawn
             :
             and
             next
             to
             the
             wise
             Providence
             of
             God
             which
             ordereth
             all
             things
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             one
             cause
             which
             contributed
             so
             much
             to
             the
             miseries
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             strange
             Revolutions
             which
             hapned
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Natives
             being
             not
             trained
             up
             to
             
               Martial
               Discipline
            
             ,
             
             but
             depending
             wholly
             on
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             for
             their
             Defence
             and
             security
             ;
             thence
             ,
             whatever
             People
             had
             the
             Courage
             to
             invade
             ,
             did
             usually
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Countrey
             where
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             were
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             engaged
             against
             each
             other
             .
             Thus
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Goths
             ,
             the
             Burgundians
             ,
             the
             Franks
             ,
             and
             the
             Britains
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             they
             attempted
             ;
             and
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             in
             Spain
             :
             So
             Goths
             and
             Lombards
             in
             Italy
             it self
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             ,
             if
             the
             Saxons
             prevailed
             here
             at
             last
             ;
             but
             with
             as
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             after
             as
             many
             Battels
             ,
             as
             were
             fought
             by
             any
             People
             of
             that
             time
             without
             foreign
             Assistence
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             
               Aremorican
               Britains
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             came
             over
             under
             Rioval
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             distractions
             here
             ,
             
               when
               the
               People
               were
               so
               Rebellious
               against
               their
               Princes
               ,
            
             as
             Gildas
             relates
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             went
             over
             to
             assist
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             so
             remained
             there
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             determin
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Britains
             were
             well
             settled
             there
             before
             Sampson
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             and
             his
             Company
             passed
             the
             Seas
             ,
             appears
             by
             what
             b
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               went
               to
               their
               fellow
               Citizens
               and
               Countrey
               Men
               ,
               hoping
               to
               live
               more
               quietly
               there
               .
            
             And
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Dole
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Britains
             put
             into
             his
             Place
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             forwards
             exercised
             his
             
               Archiepiscopal
               power
            
             there
             ;
             the
             Kings
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             not
             suffering
             his
             Successours
             there
             to
             pay
             any
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Tours
             .
             Which
             begot
             a
             Suit
             which
             held
             300
             years
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             was
             this
             year
             manfully
             decided
             by
             Innocent
             III.
             as
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             there
             relates
             :
             Who
             states
             the
             Case
             very
             unskilfully
             ,
             laying
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             upon
             
               the
               Archbishop's
               bringing
               over
               his
               Pall
               from
            
             York
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             him
             there
             .
             Suppose
             this
             were
             true
             (
             although
             the
             Popes
             gave
             no
             Palls
             then
             ,
             nor
             a
             great
             while
             after
             )
             yet
             this
             were
             no
             reason
             to
             contest
             it
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             so
             long
             together
             .
             But
             the
             difficulty
             of
             the
             Case
             lay
             upon
             another
             point
             ,
             viz.
             according
             to
             the
             
               Old
               Canon
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             If
             a
             Province
             were
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             each
             Province
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Metropolitan
             ;
             Now
             this
             Reason
             held
             much
             stronger
             when
             
               new
               Kingdoms
            
             were
             erected
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             :
             For
             what
             Reason
             
             was
             there
             why
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Dole
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Bretagn
             should
             yield
             subjection
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tours
             in
             a
             distinct
             Kingdom
             ?
             and
             there
             was
             the
             fairer
             Colour
             for
             this
             when
             one
             actually
             an
             Archbishop
             before
             came
             to
             be
             settled
             there
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             they
             insisted
             on
             a
             Prescription
             of
             a
             very
             long
             time
             ,
             wherein
             no
             Subjection
             had
             been
             made
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tours
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             account
             given
             of
             this
             Cause
             by
             (c)
             Innocent
             III.
             in
             his
             Epistles
             lately
             published
             by
             Baluzius
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             it
             was
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             all
             Britanny
             was
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Tours
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Britains
             conspiring
             against
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             made
             use
             of
             Sampson
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             coming
             to
             establish
             a
             Metropolitan
             power
             within
             that
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             upon
             Complaint
             made
             to
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Popes
             had
             put
             it
             upon
             this
             issue
             ,
             whether
             any
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             had
             granted
             the
             Pall
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Dole
             ,
             which
             not
             being
             proved
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             easie
             to
             imagine
             ,
             gave
             Sentence
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Dole
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             upon
             a
             false
             suggestion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Bretagn
             was
             set
             up
             in
             Rebellion
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             .
             For
             Childeric
             had
             not
             extended
             his
             Dominions
             in
             France
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Loir
             :
             and
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Britains
             were
             in
             quiet
             possession
             of
             those
             parts
             of
             Aremorica
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             (d)
             French
             Historians
             now
             grant
             that
             the
             Britains
             came
             thither
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Merovée
             ,
             who
             obtained
             but
             little
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             as
             (e)
             
               Hadrianus
               Valesius
            
             confesseth
             .
             And
             the
             (f)
             Authour
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Gildas
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             France
             
               was
               very
               inconsiderable
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Childeric
             ,
             
               Son
               of
            
             Merovée
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Gildas
             went
             over
             into
             Aremorica
             ,
             as
             his
             School-fellows
             under
             
               Iltutus
               ,
               Sampson
            
             and
             Paulus
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ;
             whereof
             one
             succeeded
             the
             other
             Sampson
             at
             Dole
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Oxismii
             ,
             the
             most
             
               Northern
               People
            
             of
             Bretagn
             ;
             which
             Diocese
             is
             since
             divided
             into
             Three
             ,
             
               Treguier
               ,
               S.
               Pol
               de
               Leon
               ,
            
             and
             
               S.
               Brieu
            
             .
          
           
             Here
             Gildas
             at
             the
             request
             of
             his
             Brethren
             who
             came
             out
             of
             Britain
             ,
             saith
             the
             Authour
             of
             his
             
               Life
               ,
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             so
             sharply
             reproves
             the
             several
             Vices
             of
             the
             
               five
               Kings
               of
            
             Britain
             ▪
             whom
             he
             calls
             
             by
             the
             Names
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Aurelius
               ,
               Vortiporius
               ,
               Cuneglasus
            
             and
             Maglocunus
             ;
             and
             speaks
             to
             them
             all
             as
             then
             living
             .
             The
             (g)
             
               British
               History
            
             makes
             them
             to
             succeed
             each
             other
             ;
             Constantine
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             was
             killed
             in
             his
             third
             year
             by
             
               Aurelius
               Conanus
            
             .
             He
             died
             in
             his
             second
             year
             ,
             and
             Vortiporius
             succeeding
             him
             Reigned
             four
             years
             .
             After
             him
             he
             places
             Malgo
             ,
             and
             leaves
             Cuneglasus
             wholly
             out
             .
             But
             that
             they
             Reigned
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             Britain
             is
             evident
             from
             Gildas
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               knew
               that
            
             Constantine
             
               was
               then
               living
            
             ;
             Now
             Constantine
             Reigning
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             speak
             to
             the
             four
             Kings
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             still
             living
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             ,
             for
             imagining
             that
             Gildas
             still
             added
             his
             Reproof
             as
             one
             died
             and
             another
             succeeded
             ;
             for
             any
             one
             may
             discern
             it
             was
             written
             in
             one
             continued
             style
             ,
             and
             he
             writes
             to
             them
             all
             as
             then
             living
             without
             the
             least
             intimation
             that
             they
             succeeded
             each
             other
             :
             Besides
             ,
             he
             calls
             Constantine
             the
             
               Issue
               of
               the
               impure
            
             Damnonian
             Lioness
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             time
             the
             Britains
             in
             the
             remote
             
               Western
               parts
            
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             other
             by
             the
             West
             Saxon
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             far
             less
             Probability
             that
             all
             the
             Britains
             at
             that
             time
             should
             be
             under
             
               one
               Monarch
            
             .
             And
             where
             they
             had
             greatest
             freedom
             of
             living
             together
             ,
             they
             were
             divided
             into
             several
             Principalities
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             whom
             Gildas
             calls
             Maglocunus
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             British
             Writers
             called
             
               Maelgun
               Guineth
            
             ,
             and
             Mailgunus
             mentioned
             by
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Paternus
             ,
             and
             by
             Thaliessin
             in
             Sir
             
               John
               Price
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             was
             King
             of
             North-Wales
             .
             And
             as
             Gildas
             calls
             Vortiporius
             the
             Tyrant
             of
             the
             Demetae
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             South-Wales
             are
             understood
             :
             
               Aurelius
               Conanus
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             (h)
             Vsher
             thinks
             was
             King
             of
             Powisland
             ;
             which
             was
             sometime
             a
             
               third
               Kingdom
            
             .
             And
             for
             Cuneglasus
             ,
             it
             seems
             probable
             ,
             
               he
               had
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Northern
            
             Britains
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             Bede
             they
             had
             a
             distinct
             Principality
             there
             .
             All
             these
             Gildas
             doth
             very
             severely
             reprove
             for
             their
             several
             Vices
             ;
             and
             then
             taxes
             the
             Judges
             and
             Clergy
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               repent
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               acquit
               the
               just
               and
               wise
               Providence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               judgments
               he
               brought
               
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             which
             were
             very
             terrible
             ,
             and
             ended
             in
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             Countrey
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             excepting
             onely
             those
             Remnants
             which
             were
             confined
             to
             the
             Corners
             of
             the
             Land.
             For
             our
             (i)
             Historians
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               left
               not
               the
               Face
               of
               Christianity
               whereever
               they
               did
               prevail
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             very
             sad
             Subject
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             passed
             over
             without
             that
             Reflexion
             which
             St.
             (k)
             Paul
             made
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Behold
               the
               goodness
               and
               severity
               of
               God
               ;
               on
               them
               which
               fell
               severity
               ,
               but
               towards
               thee
               goodness
               ;
               if
               thou
               continue
               in
               his
               goodness
               ,
               otherwise
               thou
               also
               shalt
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             It
             remains
             onely
             ,
             that
             we
             consider
             the
             Liberty
             or
             Independency
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             can
             have
             no
             greater
             Proof
             than
             from
             the
             Carriage
             of
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             towards
             Augustin
             the
             Monk
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             with
             
               full
               power
            
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             require
             Subjection
             from
             them
             .
             And
             this
             material
             point
             relating
             to
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             clear
             from
             all
             the
             Objections
             which
             have
             been
             made
             against
             it
             .
             In
             order
             thereto
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             That
             (l)
             Augustin
             the
             Monk
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             
               Pope's
               Authority
            
             ,
             did
             challenge
             
               a
               Superiority
               over
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
            
             British
             Churches
             ,
             which
             appears
             not
             onely
             by
             
             Gregory's
             Answer
             to
             his
             Interrogations
             ,
             
             but
             by
             the
             Scheme
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             here
             ,
             which
             Gregory
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             a
             fair
             prospect
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             he
             sent
             
               Mellitus
               ,
               Justus
               ,
               Paulinus
            
             and
             Rufinianus
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Archiepiscopal
               Pall
            
             to
             him
             .
             There
             he
             declares
             that
             there
             were
             to
             be
             two
             
               Archbishops
               Sees
            
             ,
             one
             at
             London
             (
             which
             out
             of
             honour
             to
             Ethelbert
             or
             Augustin
             was
             fixed
             at
             Canterbury
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             
             Ethelbert's
             own
             Authority
             )
             and
             the
             other
             at
             York
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             a
             
               Metropolitan
               See
            
             in
             the
             British
             times
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             Archbishops
             were
             to
             have
             twelve
             
               Suffragan
               Bishops
            
             under
             them
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             London
             was
             to
             be
             consecrated
             by
             his
             
               own
               Synod
            
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Pall
             from
             the
             Pope
             ;
             But
             Augustin
             was
             to
             appoint
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             yield
             Subjection
             to
             him
             for
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             
               the
               Sees
            
             were
             to
             be
             Independent
             on
             each
             other
             .
             But
             by
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               Authority
               given
               him
               onely
               over
               those
               
               Bishops
               who
               were
               consecrated
               by
               him
               ,
               And
               the
               Archbishop
               of
            
             York
             ;
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             those
             Bishops
             in
             Britain
             who
             were
             Consecrated
             by
             neither
             ,
             and
             such
             they
             knew
             there
             were
             ?
             Concerning
             these
             Gregory
             gives
             a
             plain
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               all
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
            
             Augustine
             ;
             
               and
               to
               govern
               themselves
               in
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
               and
               Church
               Offices
               according
               to
               his
               Direction
               .
               Augustine
            
             being
             furnished
             with
             such
             
               full
               Powers
            
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             desires
             a
             Meeting
             with
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Augustinsac
             ,
             as
             (m)
             Bede
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Wiccii
             and
             the
             
               West
               Saxons
            
             .
             Where
             this
             place
             was
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             material
             ;
             Camden
             could
             find
             nothing
             like
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Conjectures
             of
             others
             since
             have
             no
             great
             probability
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Austric
             ,
             or
             Haustake
             ,
             or
             Ossuntree
             ,
             but
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             gave
             Augustine
             a
             Meeting
             ;
             where
             the
             first
             thing
             proposed
             by
             him
             was
             ,
             
               That
               they
               would
               embrace
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               then
               join
               with
               them
               in
               Preaching
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               for
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               did
               many
               things
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             Which
             was
             in
             plain
             terms
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             Schism
             ;
             and
             the
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             offer'd
             ,
             did
             imply
             Submission
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             his
             Authority
             over
             them
             .
             But
             the
             utmost
             that
             could
             be
             obtained
             from
             them
             ,
             was
             onely
             
               that
               they
               would
               take
               farther
               advice
               ,
               and
               give
               another
               Meeting
               ,
               with
               a
               greater
               Number
               .
            
             And
             then
             were
             present
             
               Seven
               Bishops
               of
               the
            
             Britains
             ,
             
               and
               many
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               chiefly
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
            
             Banchor
             ,
             where
             Dinoth
             
               was
               then
               Abbat
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Result
             of
             this
             Meeting
             was
             ,
             
               That
               they
               utterly
               refused
               Submission
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               to
            
             Augustine
             
               as
               Archbishop
               over
               them
            
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Account
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             beholding
             to
             Bede
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             is
             liable
             to
             no
             exception
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             But
             against
             this
             plain
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             three
             Objections
             made
             which
             must
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Augustine
             did
             not
             require
             Subjection
             from
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             treated
             with
             them
             ,
             about
             other
             matters
             in
             difference
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             their
             refusing
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             depends
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             a
             Spurious
             British
             MS.
             
             lately
             invented
             and
             brought
             into
             light
             ,
             as
             the
             Answer
             of
             Dinoth
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             if
             they
             did
             refuse
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             it
             was
             
               Schismatical
               Obstinacy
            
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               British
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             these
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             clear
             and
             full
             Answer
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             As
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Conference
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             other
             things
             were
             started
             ;
             as
             about
             the
             
               Paschal
               Controversie
            
             and
             some
             Rites
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             but
             this
             was
             the
             main
             point
             ;
             which
             Augustine
             did
             not
             in
             plain
             Terms
             insist
             upon
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             look
             too
             invidiously
             to
             require
             Subjection
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             cunningly
             insinuates
             it
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Vnity
            
             .
             For
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             any
             Man
             's
             common
             sense
             ,
             whether
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             complying
             in
             other
             things
             and
             rejecting
             the
             
               Pope's
               Authority
            
             would
             have
             been
             thought
             sufficient
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             Submission
             to
             the
             Pope
             is
             no
             necessary
             term
             of
             Communion
             ;
             and
             Men
             may
             be
             in
             a
             very
             safe
             Condition
             without
             it
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             ,
             then
             Augustine
             must
             imply
             it
             within
             the
             terms
             of
             
               Catholick
               Peace
            
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Vnity
            
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             ridiculous
             in
             (n)
             Alford
             and
             (o)
             Cressy
             ,
             and
             such
             Writers
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Augustine
             
               did
               not
               insist
               upon
               it
            
             :
             For
             it
             is
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             Ignorance
             or
             Stupidity
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             out
             so
             necessary
             an
             Article
             of
             Communion
             :
             And
             yet
             Gregory
             had
             so
             great
             an
             opinion
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             
               the
               Directour
               of
               the
            
             British
             Churches
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             terms
             of
             Communion
             without
             requiring
             Submission
             to
             the
             
               Pope's
               Authority
            
             ;
             if
             those
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Schism
             who
             denied
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               second
               Meeting
               ,
            
             Augustine
             
               did
               not
               insist
               upon
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               mention
               any
               subjection
               to
               him
               from
               the
            
             British
             
               Churches
               ,
               but
               onely
               required
               Compliance
               in
               three
               Points
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Solemnity
               agreeable
               with
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               following
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Customes
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               joining
               with
               them
               in
               Preaching
               to
               the
            
             Saxons
             ;
             
               and
               upon
               these
               they
               brake
               up
               the
               Meeting
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             things
             were
             required
             by
             Augustin
             ,
             not
             as
             Conditions
             of
             
               Brotherly
               Communion
            
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             
               Marks
               of
               Subjection
            
             to
             his
             Authority
             ;
             which
             appears
             from
             
             Bede's
             own
             Words
             ,
             
               Si
               in
               tribus
               his
               mihi
               obtemperare
               vultis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             Cressy
             very
             unfaithfully
             renders
             ,
             
               If
               they
               would
               conform
               in
               three
               points
               onely
               :
            
             Whereas
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             If
             they
             would
             own
             his
             Authority
             in
             those
             
               three
               things
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             answered
             very
             appositely
             ,
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             
               we
               will
               neither
               doe
               the
               things
               nor
               submit
               to
               you
               as
               Archbishop
               over
               us
               .
            
             Why
             should
             they
             deny
             Subjection
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             required
             of
             them
             ?
             Which
             shews
             they
             very
             well
             understood
             his
             meaning
             ,
             and
             gave
             Answer
             in
             short
             ,
             to
             the
             main
             point
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             Account
             I
             suppose
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             ,
             the
             
             Anchoret's
             advice
             was
             followed
             about
             observing
             
               Whether
               he
               rose
               up
               to
               the
            
             British
             
               Bishops
               at
               their
               entrance
            
             ;
             Not
             that
             they
             were
             so
             offended
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Complement
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cressey
             suggests
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             look'd
             on
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Mark
             of
             that
             Superiority
             which
             he
             challenged
             over
             them
             ;
             And
             therefore
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             take
             so
             great
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             infer
             harder
             usage
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             under
             his
             Authority
             .
             They
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             what
             Authority
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             Augustin
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             them
             more
             Observant
             of
             his
             whole
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             so
             agreeing
             to
             the
             Character
             of
             an
             Archbishop
             over
             the
             British
             Churches
             ,
             They
             give
             him
             that
             Resolute
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               they
               would
               not
               own
               any
               Authority
               he
               had
               as
               Archbishop
               over
               them
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             really
             the
             main
             point
             contested
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             As
             to
             the
             
               British
               MS.
            
             which
             contains
             
             Dinoth's
             Answer
             more
             at
             large
             ;
             I
             Answer
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             (p)
             Leland
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             British
             
               Writers
               give
               a
               more
               ample
               account
               of
               this
               Matter
               than
               is
               extant
               in
            
             Bede
             ;
             who
             is
             very
             sparing
             in
             what
             concerns
             the
             British
             Affairs
             .
             But
             from
             them
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Dinoth
             
               did
               at
               large
               dispute
               with
               great
               Learning
               and
               Gravity
               against
               receiving
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               of
            
             Augustin
             ;
             
               and
               defended
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               St.
            
             Davids
             ;
             
               and
               affirmed
               it
               not
               to
               be
               for
               the
            
             British
             
               Interest
               to
               own
               either
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Pride
               or
               the
            
             Saxon
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             he
             finds
             
             fault
             with
             
               Gregory
               ,
               for
               not
               admonishing
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               of
               their
               gross
               Vsurpations
               ,
               against
               their
               Solemn
               Oaths
            
             ;
             And
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               their
               duty
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               be
               good
               Christians
               to
               restore
               their
               unjust
               and
               Tyrannical
               Power
               to
               those
               from
               whom
               they
               had
               taken
               it
               .
               For
            
             Dinoth
             ,
             
               out
               of
               his
               great
               Learning
               could
               not
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               bringing
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               could
               not
               confirm
               them
               in
               their
               unjust
               Vsurpation
               .
               For
               if
               that
               should
               be
               admitted
               no
               Princes
               could
               be
               safe
               in
               their
               Dominions
               .
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             looked
             upon
             this
             attempt
             of
             Augustin
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             the
             adding
             one
             Vsurpation
             to
             another
             :
             Which
             made
             them
             so
             adverse
             to
             any
             Communication
             with
             the
             Missionaries
             which
             otherwise
             had
             been
             inexcusable
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             certainty
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             rejecting
             the
             
               Pope's
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             
             Augustin's
             jurisdiction
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             
               British
               MS.
            
             for
             this
             is
             sufficiently
             clear
             from
             
             Bede's
             own
             Words
             ,
             wherein
             they
             declare
             ,
             
               they
               would
               not
               own
            
             Augustin
             
               as
               Archbishop
               over
               them
            
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             owned
             the
             
             Pope's
             Authority
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             Submitted
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             acted
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Commission
             :
             And
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             Rome
             ,
             to
             express
             their
             disowning
             his
             Authority
             more
             effectually
             than
             by
             rejecting
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             over
             them
             .
             And
             
               Nich.
               Trivet
            
             in
             his
             
               MS.
               
               History
            
             cited
             by
             Sir
             H.
             (q)
             Spelman
             ,
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
             Augustin
             
               did
               demand
               Subjection
               from
               the
            
             Britains
             
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope's
               Legate
               ,
               but
               they
               refused
               it
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             this
             MS.
             had
             never
             been
             heard
             of
             ,
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             had
             been
             nevertheless
             fully
             attested
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Objections
             against
             this
             MS.
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             destroy
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             .
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             who
             sets
             it
             down
             at
             large
             in
             
               Welsh
               ,
               English
            
             and
             Latin
             ,
             tells
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             exactly
             transcribed
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             appeared
             to
             him
             to
             have
             been
             an
             
               Old
               MS.
            
             taken
             out
             of
             an
             Older
             ,
             but
             without
             Date
             or
             Authour
             ,
             and
             believes
             it
             to
             be
             still
             in
             the
             
               Cotton
               Library
            
             .
             Here
             is
             all
             the
             appearance
             of
             Ingenuity
             and
             faithfulness
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             too
             great
             Judgment
             and
             Sagacity
             to
             be
             easily
             imposed
             upon
             by
             a
             modern
             Invention
             ,
             or
             a
             
               new
               found
               Schedule
            
             ,
             
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             Phrases
             it
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Abbat
               of
            
             Banchor
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             declares
             ,
             
               That
               they
               owe
               the
               Subjection
               of
               Brotherly
               Kindness
               ,
               and
               Charity
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               to
               all
               Christians
               :
               but
               other
               obedience
               than
               that
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               know
               to
               be
               due
               to
               him
               whom
               they
               called
               Pope
               ;
               And
               for
               their
               parts
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Caerleon
             upon
             Usk
             ,
             
               who
               was
               under
               God
               their
               Spiritual
               Overseer
               and
               Directour
               .
            
             But
             ,
             say
             the
             Objectors
             ,
             
               There
               was
               then
               no
               Bishop
               of
            
             Caerleon
             upon
             Usk
             ,
             
               and
               had
               not
               been
               since
               the
               time
               the
               Metropolitan
               Jurisdiction
               was
               by
               St.
            
             David
             
               transferr'd
               to
            
             Menevia
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Dubricius
             the
             See
             was
             transferr'd
             first
             to
             Landaff
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             but
             this
             latter
             Translation
             was
             not
             agreed
             to
             by
             all
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             ;
             And
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Landaff
             did
             at
             that
             time
             when
             Oudocëus
             lived
             ,
             challenge
             the
             
               Metropolitical
               Power
               of
            
             Caerleon
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             be
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Davids
             .
             And
             Caerleon
             having
             been
             the
             ancient
             
               Metropolitical
               See
            
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             absurdity
             at
             all
             to
             mention
             that
             in
             a
             Dispute
             which
             depended
             upon
             
               ancient
               Right
            
             .
             For
             the
             Authority
             over
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             was
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             St.
             Davids
             or
             Landaff
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Metropolitan
               Right
            
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             
               See
               of
            
             Caerleon
             .
             As
             if
             in
             the
             British
             times
             the
             
               Metropolitan
               See
            
             had
             been
             removed
             from
             London
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             what
             incongruity
             had
             it
             been
             in
             a
             dispute
             of
             Superiority
             to
             have
             alledged
             ,
             that
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             of
             these
             parts
             were
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             London
             ,
             although
             at
             that
             time
             the
             See
             were
             removed
             to
             another
             place
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             be
             all
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             Forgery
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             pretends
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             I
             can
             see
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             very
             ancient
             and
             genuine
             MS.
             
          
           
             But
             Alford
             goes
             deeper
             ,
             for
             he
             disproves
             it
             ,
             
               because
               it
               contradicts
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Churches
               before
               ,
               which
               professed
               subjection
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             See.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             indeed
             to
             the
             purpose
             if
             it
             be
             well
             proved
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             last
             place
             comes
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             this
             purpose
             he
             alledges
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               Confirmation
               of
               St.
            
             David
             
               's
               Synod
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               .
            
             But
             
             from
             whence
             hath
             he
             this
             ?
             From
             no
             other
             Testimony
             than
             that
             of
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             cited
             by
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             same
             place
             confesses
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               no
               Monument
               of
               those
               Synods
               at
               all
               remaining
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Confirmation
               of
               them
            
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             MSS.
             and
             Legends
             of
             St.
             
             David's
             Life
             say
             not
             a
             Word
             of
             this
             .
             How
             then
             came
             Giraldus
             to
             affirm
             it
             ?
             We
             are
             to
             remember
             that
             Giraldus
             had
             a
             Cause
             depending
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             St.
             
             David's
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             what
             Doctrine
             was
             pleasing
             there
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Testimony
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             having
             no
             concurrent
             Evidence
             to
             support
             it
             is
             of
             very
             little
             force
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             mentions
             the
             Respect
             Kentigern
             shew'd
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               going
               seven
               times
               thither
               ,
               and
               having
               at
               last
               his
               uncanonical
               Ordination
               purged
               ,
               or
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Authour
             of
             his
             Legend
             relates
             .
             But
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             senseless
             and
             ridiculous
             Legend
             :
             For
             as
             (r)
             Bollandus
             observes
             ,
             if
             Kentigern
             went
             seven
             times
             to
             Rome
             how
             came
             he
             to
             put
             off
             the
             Errour
             of
             his
             Consecration
             to
             the
             last
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             good
             before
             ,
             why
             not
             then
             ?
             If
             naught
             before
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Acts
             performed
             by
             him
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             first
             Consecration
             were
             invalid
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Errour
             supposed
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Kentigern
             by
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             than
             there
             was
             in
             that
             of
             Seruanus
             by
             Palladius
             ,
             which
             as
             (s)
             
               Joh.
               Major
            
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               good
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               .
            
             But
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Legends
             ,
             living
             long
             after
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             framed
             their
             Stories
             according
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             their
             own
             times
             ;
             and
             because
             such
             a
             Consecration
             was
             not
             then
             held
             good
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Authour
             of
             his
             Legend
             takes
             care
             to
             have
             that
             defect
             supplied
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             amends
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Kentigern
             
               at
               his
               death
               recommended
               to
               his
               Disciples
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Customs
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             Subjection
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             from
             the
             general
             sense
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ?
             What
             if
             Kentigern
             having
             been
             often
             at
             Rome
             ,
             were
             pleased
             more
             with
             the
             Customs
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Britains
             ?
             Doth
             it
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             Britains
             who
             maintained
             
               Customs
               contrary
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             did
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             conform
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             the
             plain
             Evidence
             of
             Fact
             is
             to
             
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             which
             hath
             far
             more
             authority
             than
             such
             Legends
             as
             these
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             Ninianus
             is
             (t)
             
               said
               to
               have
               learnt
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               who
               converted
               the
               Southern
            
             Picts
             ,
             
               and
               founded
               the
               Church
            
             ad
             Candidam
             Casam
             ;
             
               being
               the
               first
               built
               of
               Stone
               .
            
             But
             what
             follows
             from
             hence
             ?
             Because
             Ninianus
             was
             made
             a
             Christian
             at
             Rome
             ,
             therefore
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             always
             own'd
             the
             
               Pope's
               Supremacy
            
             .
             They
             are
             indeed
             to
             seek
             for
             Arguments
             who
             make
             use
             of
             such
             as
             these
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             He
             offers
             to
             prove
             the
             constant
             Submission
             of
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             from
             Gildas
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             two
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               From
               his
               calling
               the
            
             British
             Churches
             Sedem
             Petri
             ,
             
               the
               See
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
             I
             confess
             Gildas
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             quite
             in
             another
             Sense
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Invective
             against
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             he
             charges
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             
               Sedem
               Petri
               Apostoli
               immundis
               Pedibus
               usurpare
               .
            
             Doth
             he
             mean
             that
             they
             defiled
             St.
             Peter
             
               's
               Chair
               at
            
             Rome
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             but
             he
             takes
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Chair
             for
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Clergy
             possessed
             ,
             and
             implies
             no
             more
             than
             their
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Function
            
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             opposes
             it
             to
             (u)
             
               the
               Chair
               of
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               into
               which
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               such
               wicked
               Men
               fell
            
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             carry
             St.
             Peter
             
               's
               Chair
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             they
             must
             carry
             
               the
               Chair
               of
            
             Judas
             thither
             too
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             (w)
             Alford
             insists
             on
             this
             Passage
             in
             
               Gildas
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               more
               ambitious
               of
               Degrees
               in
               the
               Church
               than
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             And
             after
             a
             bitter
             Invective
             against
             their
             
               Symoniacal
               Contracts
            
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               where
               they
               were
               opposed
               they
               ran
               beyond
               Sea
               to
               compass
               their
               ends
               .
            
             Now
             saith
             
               Alford
               ,
               whither
               should
               this
               be
               but
               to
            
             Rome
             ?
             For
             as
             Leland
             observes
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
               ,
               sunt
               enim
               omnia
               Venalia
            
             Romae
             :
             all
             things
             are
             bought
             and
             sold
             there
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whither
             should
             such
             
               notorious
               Symoniacal
               Persons
               go
               ,
               but
               to
            
             Rome
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             very
             surprising
             Argument
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             wisely
             past
             over
             by
             Mr.
             Cressy
             than
             insisted
             on
             by
             Alford
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             horrible
             Reflexion
             on
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             in
             those
             days
             .
             But
             to
             say
             Truth
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Word
             of
             Rome
             in
             Gildas
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             will
             apply
             it
             to
             Rome
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             help
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             (x)
             Alford
             is
             much
             displeased
             with
             (y)
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             for
             
               paralleling
               the
               Case
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Bishops
               ,
               and
            
             Augustine
             ,
             
               with
               that
               of
               the
            
             Cyprian
             
               Bishops
               against
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Antioch
             :
             But
             for
             what
             Reason
             ?
             Why
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Council
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               did
               not
               permit
               the
            
             Cyprian
             
               Bishops
               to
               decline
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               their
               Patriarch
               ,
               but
               declared
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               not
               to
               be
               their
               Patriarch
            
             .
             Very
             well
             !
             And
             is
             not
             this
             the
             very
             case
             here
             ?
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             challenged
             a
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             over
             the
             
               British
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             appoints
             an
             Archbishop
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             deny
             that
             he
             had
             such
             
               Authority
               over
               them
            
             ,
             they
             being
             governed
             by
             their
             own
             Metropolitan
             ,
             as
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             were
             :
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             they
             were
             
               bound
               to
               preserve
               their
               own
               Rights
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             to
             oppose
             that
             
               foreign
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             which
             Augustine
             endeavoured
             to
             set
             up
             over
             them
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A61579-e130
           
             
               Ola
               Rudbeck
               .
               Atlantic
            
             .
             c.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             
               Historical
               Account
               of
               ancient
               Church
               Government
               in
            
             Great
             Britain
             and
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               to
               Lord
               Chancellour
               ,
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Gratian.
               Lucium
            
             in
             Cambr.
             Evers
             .
             p.
             248
             ,
             249.
             
          
           
             
               A
               primo
               quidem
               hujus
               Regni
               Fergusio
               filio
               Ferchardi
               ad
               hunc
               Regem
               Fergusium
               filium
               Erch
               inclusive
               ,
            
             45.
             
             
               Reges
               ejusdem
               gentis
               &
               generis
               in
               hac
               Insula
               regnaverunt
               :
               sed
               &
               horum
               sigillatim
               distinguere
               tempora
               principatuum
               ad
               praesens
               omittimus
               ,
               nam
               ad
               plenum
               Scripta
               non
               reperimus
               .
            
             Fordon
             Scotichr
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             f.
             6.
             
          
           
             f.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             p.
             6.
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             f.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             f.
             15.
             
          
           
             Leslae
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Buch.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             
               Just
               Right
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
               p.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Leslae
             .
             
               Hist.
               p.
            
             77.79
             .
          
           
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             f.
             62.
             
          
           
             Leslae
             ,
             
               Hist.
               Scot.
               p.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             3.
             f.
             36.
             l.
             40.
             
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             4.
             f.
             59.
             
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             5.
             f.
             75.
             
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             5.
             f.
             79.
             
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             5.
             f.
             81.
             
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             5.
             f.
             90.
             
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             6.
             f.
             90.
             
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             392
             ,
             396.
             
          
           
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Scotichron
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Scotichron
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Scotichr
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             Buchan
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Scotichr
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             41.
             
          
           
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Royal
               Line
               ,
               p.
            
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Scotich
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             Leslae
             .
             p.
             250.
             
          
           
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             13.
             f.
             295.
             
          
           
             Gratian.
             
               Luc.
               Cambr.
               Evers
               .
               p.
            
             248.
             
          
           
             
               Scotichr
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             1.
             f.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             174.
             
          
           
             
               Scotichron
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Leslae
             .
             Paraen
             .
             ad
             Nobil
             .
             Scot.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Royal
               Line
               ,
               p.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Prodrom
               .
               Hist.
               Natur.
            
             Scot.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Scotichr
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Suffr
             .
             Petr.
             de
             Origine
             Frisiorum
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hoc
               solum
               judicamus
               ,
               quae
               de
               Scotis
               &
               corum
               Regibus
               ab
               anno
            
             330.
             
               ante
               caput
               aerae
               Christianae
               ,
               cum
               Alexander
               Macedo
               rerum
               potiretur
               in
               Oriente
               usque
               ad
               Fergusium
            
             2.
             
             
               Regem
               Scotiae
               quadragesimum
               ,
               cujus
               initium
               conjicitur
               à
               Scotis
               Scriptoribus
               in
               annum
               Christi
            
             404.
             
               qui
               ejectos
               è
               Britannia
               Scotos
               dicitur
               reduxisse
               ,
               non
               ex
               annalibus
               vetustis
               vetustos
               autores
               habentibus
               ,
               sed
               ex
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               traditionibus
               à
               recentioribus
               deprompta
               memorantur
               ,
               ea
               nos
               pro
               certis
               habere
               non
               posse
               .
               Scimus
               enim
               quam
               lubrico
               atque
               instabili
               fundamento
               nitantur
               .
               Quinimo
               ne
               ista
               quidem
               satìs
               certa
               nobis
               videntur
               ,
               quae
               à
               Fergusii
            
             2.
             
               initio
               ,
               &
               Scotorum
               reditu
               in
               Britanniam
               in
               rebus
               Scoticis
               recitantur
               ad
               A.
               D.
            
             829.
             
               quo
               Picti
               scribuntur
               in
               Britannia
               à
               Scotis
               esse
               deleri
            
             6.
             
               scil
               .
               anno
               Kenethi
            
             2.
             
             
               Regum
               hujus
               gentis
               ,
               ut
               Traditiones
               habent
               LXIX
               .
            
             Vbb.
             Em.
             Rer.
             Chronolog
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             198.
             
          
           
             †
             
               De
               primorum
               gentis
               regum
               initiis
               multa
               haud
               dubie
               fabulosa
               habent
               Scotorum
               ,
               quemadmodum
               &
               aliarum
               gentium
               postremis
               demum
               temporibus
               ,
               compositi
               aut
               conficti
               Annales
               ;
               itaque
               fabulosa
               ,
               quae
               &
               tempora
               ipsa
               quibus
               tribuuntur
               ,
               falsi
               arguunt
               ,
               missa
               facimus
               ,
               neque
               pro
               nostro
               ea
               faciunt
               instituto
               .
            
             Boxhorn
             .
             Hist
             univers
             .
             p.
             878.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             Major
             ,
             
               Hist.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             f.
             17.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Scalig.
             in
             Tibull
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Buch.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             Scalig.
             in
             Euseb.
             n.
             2060.
             
          
           
             Pausan.
             in
             .
             Arcad.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             104
             ,
             106
             ,
             108.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             de
             grand
             .
             Chemins
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             Defence
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             107
             ,
             108.
             
          
           
             p.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Liv.
             l.
             6.
             init
             .
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Serv.
             in
             Virg.
             Aen.
             l.
             1.
             v.
             377.
             
          
           
             Voss.
             de
             Hist.
             Lat.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Liv.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             Bruto
             ,
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Dionys.
             Antiq.
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             f.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fest.
             v.
             Roma
             .
          
           
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             p.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Censor
             .
             de
             die
             Natali
             ,
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Preface
               to
               the
               Prospect
               of
            
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             18.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mendoza
             de
             Reg.
             Chinae
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vbb.
             Em.
             Rer.
             Chronol
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             Scalig.
             Canon
             .
             Isagog
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             Martin
             .
             Sinic
             .
             Histor.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Martin
             .
             Sinic
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             Semedo
             Part
             1.
             ch
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Prospect
               of
            
             Ireland
             by
             P.
             W.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rer.
             Francis.
             To.
             1.
             
          
           
             Strab.
             Geogr.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             
               Camd.
               Brit.
               p.
               728.
               
            
             
               Antiq.
               Hibern
               ▪
               c.
               2.
               p.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Strab.
             Geogr.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Strab.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vit.
             Agric.
             
          
           
             Iornand
             .
             de
             Rebus
             Get.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Holsten
             .
             Not.
             in
             in
             Steph.
             de
             Vrbibus
             ,
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             Atlantic
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             Walsingh
             .
             in
             Hypodigm
             .
             Neustriae
             .
          
           
             Britan
             p.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Flaherty
             Ogygi
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Acta
             Sanct.
             Hib.
             Mart.
             6.
             p.
             502.
             n.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             350.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             171.
             c.
             8
             ,
             9.
             part
             3.
             
          
           
             Cambrens
             .
             Evers
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             part
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Part
             2.
             p.
             85
             ,
             86.
             
          
           
             War.
             Antiquit.
             Hibern
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Buchan
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Scotich
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             10.
             f.
             207.
             
          
           
             Lesla
             .
             de
             Orig.
             Scot.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Buch.
             l.
             7.
             p.
             71.2
             .
          
           
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             471.
             
          
           
             Cambrens
             .
             Evers
             .
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             468.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Primord
             .
             p.
             703.
             
          
           
             p.
             610.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Britan.
             p.
             707.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             p.
             472.
             
          
           
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Censor
             .
             de
             die
             Natal
             .
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cambr.
             Evers
             .
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             341.
             
          
           
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Brit.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Actae
             Sanct.
             Mart.
             17.
             
             Vit.
             Patric
             .
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             part
             3.
             c.
             30.
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             258.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             Domest
             .
             Part
             3.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             466.
             
          
           
             Scotich
             .
             l.
             16.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Buchan
             .
             p.
             392.45.1.50.2
             .
          
           
             Dempst
             .
             Hist.
             Scot.
             l.
             15.
             n.
             1011.
             
          
           
             Scotich
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             l.
             5.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Buch.
             l.
             5.
             p.
             40.2
             .
          
           
             Apparat.
             ad
             Hist.
             Scot.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Dempster
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             1.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             n.
             45.
             n.
             52.
             
          
           
             n.
             92.
             
          
           
             n.
             259.
             
          
           
             n.
             415.
             n.
             490.
             n.
             530.
             
          
           
             n.
             532.
             
          
           
             n.
             547.
             
          
           
             n.
             561.
             
          
           
             n.
             567.
             
          
           
             n.
             592.
             
          
           
             n.
             667.
             
          
           
             n.
             761.
             n.
             839.
             n.
             849.
             
          
           
             n.
             881.
             
          
           
             n.
             1065.
             
          
           
             n.
             2057.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Scot.
             l.
             11.
             f.
             254.
             
          
           
             l.
             7.
             f.
             118.2
             .
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Scotichron
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Scotichron
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             f.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vo●s
             .
             de
             Hist.
             Lat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Hect.
             Boeth
             .
             Scot.
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             f.
             12.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             f.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             l.
             3.
             f.
             35.
             
          
           
             l.
             7.
             f.
             118.2
             .
          
           
             Leslae
             .
             l.
             9.
             p.
             3●8
             .
             Dempster
             .
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             n.
             405.
             
          
           
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Scotich
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             Voss.
             de
             Hist.
             Lat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Dempst
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             18.
             n.
             1143.
             
          
           
             Scotich
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             Leslae
             .
             l.
             8.
             p.
             304
             ,
             306.
             
             Dempst
             .
             Appar
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             63.
             
             Scotichron
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Scotich
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             c.
             4●
             .
          
           
             V●ler
             .
             P●imord
             .
             p.
             ●59
             .
          
           
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Dempst
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             6.
             n.
             543.
             
          
           
             Voss.
             de
             Hist.
             Lat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             56.
             
          
           
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Carm.
             7.
             v.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Buch.
             Rer.
             Scot.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Oros.
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dempst
             .
             Appari
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               De
               laud.
               Stilich
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             v.
             251.
             
          
           
             Buch.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             p.
             101
             ,
             103.
             
          
           
             Gild.
             Epist.
             
          
           
             Gild.
             Epist.
             p.
             13.
             
             Ed.
             Iossel
             .
          
           
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             p.
             102
             ,
             103.
             
          
           
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Brit.
             p.
             706.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             part
             .
             3.
             c.
             34.
             p.
             254.
             
          
           
             Adamn
             .
             Vit.
             Columb
             .
             l.
             2.
             apud
             Canis
             .
             To.
             5.
             
             Antiq.
             Lection
             .
          
           
             Caesar.
             de
             Hall.
             Gallic
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Bel.
             Civ
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Lucan
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Solin
             .
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Gild.
             Epist.
             p.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Buch.
             p.
             40.2
             .
          
           
             Gild.
             p.
             15.
             
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             p.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Dempst
             .
             Appar
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bar.
             A.
             D.
             429.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             Buch.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             p.
             18.2
             .
          
           
             Major
             .
             Hist.
             Scot.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Oros.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Isidor
             .
             Orig.
             l.
             14.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Vsser
             .
             Primord
             .
             p.
             722
             ,
             &c.
             
             War.
             Antiq.
             Hib.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             Ogyg.
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             c.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             l.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             120
             ,
             122.
             
          
           
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             
               Vidication
               of
               the
               Dissertation
               about
               Episcopacy
               ,
               p.
            
             160
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p.
             135.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61579-e48970
           
             (a)
             
               Animadvers
               .
               on
               the
               Church
               Hist.
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Euseb.
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Chronic.
             Alex.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Glyc
             .
             
               Annal.
               p.
            
             3.
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Niceph.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Cappel
             .
             
               Cent.
               Eccles.
               Christian.
            
             A.
             D.
             38.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Baron
             .
             
               ad
               A.
               D.
            
             35.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Bosquet
             .
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               Gallic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               de
               duobus
            
             Dionysiis
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Bar.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             41.
             n.
             15.
             
          
           
             (m)
             v.
             Launoii
             
               Opusc.
               de
            
             Lazaro
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             348.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               Sac.
            
             1.
             
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Gild.
             
               Epist.
               ed.
            
             Josselin
             .
             1568.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Xiphilin
             .
             in
             Neron
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Euseb.
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Tertul.
             
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Oros.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Sanders
             ,
             
               p●●●f
               .
               ad
               Itla
               .
               de
               Schism
               .
               Anglit
               .
            
          
           
             (v)
             Bona
             ,
             
               Rer.
               Liturgic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Leland
             ,
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               in
            
             Gilda
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Galt
             .
             Mon.
             l.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             ed.
             Bad●
             As.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Watts
             
               Instrumento
               Historic
               .
               Manuscript
            
             .
          
           
             (z)
             
               Primord
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Apud
             Trithem
             .
             
               Compend
               .
               Annal.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Nen.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Bal.
             
               de
               Script
            
             .
             Brit.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Leland
             ,
             
               de
               Script
               .
               in
            
             Melkino
             .
          
           
             *
             Leland
             ,
             
               in
               Flaan●
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Conc.
               Brit.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Concil
               .
               Brit.
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Girald
             .
             
               de
               Instit.
               Princ.
               &
               in
               Specul
               .
               Eccles.
               
            
          
           
             (i)
             Leland
             ,
             
               Collec
               .
               Vol.
            
             2.
             p.
             14.
             
             Assert
             .
             Arthuri
             ,
             p.
             28.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               Brit.
               p.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Annal.
               Eccl.
               A.
               D.
            
             63.
             n.
             29.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Church
               Hist.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Alford
               .
               
                 ib.
                 n.
              
               29.
               
            
             
               Cressy
               ,
               l.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             (n)
             
               
                 Antiq.
                 Brit.
                 p.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               Godwin
               ,
               
                 de
                 Praesul
                 .
                 p.
              
               12.
               
            
          
           
             (o)
             Capgr
             .
             
               in
               vita
            
             Josephi
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Pits
             ,
             
               de
               Script
               .
               A.D.
            
             720.80
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Apud
             Vincent
             .
             
               Spec.
               histor
               .
               l.
            
             23.
             c.
             147.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Monastic
               .
               vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Alford
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             439.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Cressy
             
               's
               Hist.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Vossi
             .
             
               de
               Histor.
               Latinis
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Miscellan
               .
               S.
            
             Patr.
             
               ad
               calc
               .
               Oper.
            
             Greg.
             Thaumaturg
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Bucherius
             
               Belg.
               Roman
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Rer.
               Aleman
               .
               To
            
             3.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Papebroch
             .
             
               Propyl
               .
               ad
               To.
            
             2.
             
             Apr.
             §.
             102.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Aventinus
             
               Annal.
               Boior
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             461.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Chronic.
               Burg.
               ad
               A.
               D.
            
             885.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             330.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Mabillon
             
               de
               Re
               Diplom
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             17.
             
             §.
             23.
             n.
             15.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Gul.
             Malms
             .
             
               de
               Gestis
               Pontif.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Capgr
             .
             vit
             .
             Patricii
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               Acta
               Sanct.
               Mart.
            
             17.
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Patricii
             Proleg
             .
             §.
             10.
             n.
             72.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Monastic
               .
               vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Mabillon
             
               de
               Re
               Diplomat
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Petr.
             Blesens
             .
             Ep.
             68.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Of
               Vse
               and
               Custome
               p.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             125.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Gervas
             .
             
               Doro.
               A.D.
            
             1181.
             inter
             10.
             
             Script
             .
             1458.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Monastic
               .
               p.
            
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Chronic.
               MS.
               in
               Bibl.
               A.
               T.
               C.
               
            
          
           
             (p)
             Ingulph
             .
             
               Hist.
               p.
            
             512.
             ed.
             
             Sav.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Vit.
               Abbat
               .
               S.
            
             Alban
             .
             p.
             79
             ,
             80.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Mabill
             .
             
               de
               Re
               Diplonat
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             n.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Antiquit.
               Britan.
               in
            
             Anselmo
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Antiquit.
             Oxon.
             l.
             1.
             
             §.
             81.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Seld.
             
               Not.
               ad
            
             Eadmer
             .
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               De
               Antiq.
            
             Cant.
             
               Academ
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Seld.
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             ch
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Inst.
             f.
             7.
             a.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Polyd.
             Virg.
             
               de
               Invent.
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Apud
             Leon.
             Allat
             .
             
               de
               Consens
               .
               Eccles.
               Orient
               .
               &
               Occident
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Mabillon
             .
             
               de
               Re
               Diplomat
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             14.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             124.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Isid.
             
               Orig.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Mabill
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             n.
             1●
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               Propulae
               .
               ad
               Monast.
               Angl.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             Papebroch
             .
             
               Propyl
               .
               ad
               To.
            
             2.
             
             
               Apr.
               c.
            
             10.
             n.
             125.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Mabillon
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Galfrid
             .
             l.
             c.
             p.
             101.
             
               ed.
               Bad.
               Ascens
            
             .
          
           
             (k)
             LL.
             Ed.
             
               Confess
               .
               c.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Propyl
               .
               ad
               To.
            
             2.
             
             
               Apr.
               c.
            
             8.
             n.
             103.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Thorn.
             
               Chronic.
               c.
            
             14.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Monastic
               .
               Vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             (o)
             W.
             Malmsbur
             .
             
               de
               Gest.
               Pontif.
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Chron.
               S.
            
             August
             .
             
               MS.
               in
               Bibl.
               A.
               T.
               C.
               
            
          
           
             (q)
             Malmsbury
             .
             
               de
               Gestis
               Pontif.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Asserii
             
               Annales
               ,
               MS.
               A.D.
            
             726.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Bed.
             
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Monastic
               .
               Vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (v)
             Harpsfield
             .
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Usser
             .
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             122
             ,
             123.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Euseb.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Sophron.
             
               de
               Script
               .
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             (a)
             Chrys.
             de
             12
             Apost
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Hippolyt
             .
             de
             12
             Apost
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Annal.
               A.D.
            
             63.
             n.
             26.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Church
               History
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             ch
             .
             8.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Chronic.
               MS.
               Tit.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Monastic
               .
               Vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             290.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Tacit.
             vit
             .
             Agric.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Sueton.
             in
             Vesp.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             12.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Camd.
             
               Britan.
               p.
            
             375.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Britan.
               p.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             463.
             
          
           
             (p)
             R.
             Whit.
             
               Basing
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Galsr.
             
               Mon.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Matt.
             
               West
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             Satyr
             .
             4.
             v.
             125.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Chron.
               Dover
               .
               apud
            
             Leland
             .
             
               Collect.
               vol.
            
             2.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Tacit.
             Agric.
             c.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (u)
             D.
             Powel
             .
             
               in
               Catal.
               Reg.
               Brit.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             White
             
               Hist.
               Brit.
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             384.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Alford
             .
             
               Annal.
               Eccles.
               A.
               D.
            
             45.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Usser
             .
             
               Prim.
               p.
            
             583.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Spartian
             .
             in
             Hadriano
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Alford
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             53.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Church
               History
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             ch
             .
             1.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             1.
             n.
             12.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Euseb.
             
               Demonst
               .
               Evang.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Theodoret.
             To.
             4.
             
             Serm.
             9.
             p.
             610.
             
          
           
             (f)
             To.
             1.
             in
             Psal.
             116.
             p.
             870.
             
          
           
             (g)
             In
             2
             
               ep
               .
               ad
            
             Tim.
             4.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Amos.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               De
               Script
               .
               Eccles
            
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Clem.
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Corinth
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Euseb.
             vit
             .
             Const.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25
             ,
             41.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Euseb.
             
               de
               Martyr
               Palaest
            
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Theod.
             
               Hist.
               Religios
               .
               c.
            
             26.
             p.
             881.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Herod
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Horat
             
               Carm.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Catull.
             ad
             Aur.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Aeneid
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Plin.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Catull.
             ad
             Caesar.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Arnob.
             in
             Psal.
             147.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Launoy
             
               de
               loco
            
             Sulpic.
             Severi
             ,
             §
             20.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Ven.
             Fortunat
             .
             vit
             .
             St.
             Martini
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Euseb.
             
               in
               Chron.
            
             
          
           
             (z)
             Hieron
             .
             
               in
               Catal.
            
             
          
           
             (a)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             69.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Petav.
             
               de
               Doctr.
               Temp.
               l.
            
             11.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             24.10
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             50.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Joseph
             .
             
               de
               Bell.
               Iud.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             12.
             c.
             54.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Act.
             28.30
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Massut
             .
             
               de
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Pauli
             ,
             l.
             13.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Vie
               de
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             l.
             2.
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Massut
             .
             
               ib.
               c.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             61.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             (m)
             L.
             Cappell
             .
             
               ad
               Hist.
               Apostol
               .
               Appen
               .
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Act.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Act.
             14.3
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Massut
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             46.
             n.
             12.
             
          
           
             (r)
             A.D.
             49.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Act.
             15.41
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Act.
             18.11
             ,
             18
             ,
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             51.
             n.
             56.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             54.
             n.
             1.
             
             Act.
             18.23
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Act.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Act.
             19.8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Act.
             20
             .
             2●.38
             .
          
           
             (a)
             M.
             Velser
             .
             
               Rer.
               Vindel.
               l.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Caesar.
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             12.
             c.
             32.14
             .
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Xiphil
             .
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             13.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Suct
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Plin.
             
               Epist.
               l.
            
             10.
             ep
             .
             98.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Phil.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Moncaeius
             ,
             
               de
               Incunab
               .
               Regiis
               Eccles.
               Christiana
               Vet.
               Britan
               .
            
          
           
             (l)
             
               Martial
               .
               l.
               4.
               ep
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               l.
               11.
               ep
               .
               53.
               
            
          
           
             (m)
             Alford
             
               Annal
               .
               Eccles.
               A.
               D.
            
             53.
             n.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Antiq.
               Britan
               .
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Eysengren
             .
             Cent.
             1.
             part
             .
             7.
             dist
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Gal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             51.
             
             §
             16
             ,
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Hieron
             .
             
               in
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Gal.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Pet.
             de
             Marc.
             
               de
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Euseb.
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Epiphan
             .
             Har.
             27.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Act.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             58.
             n.
             51.
             
          
           
             (y)
             A.D.
             61.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (z)
             A.D.
             44.
             n.
             38.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Vales.
             in
             Euseb.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             44.
             
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Rom.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Act.
             18.2
             .
          
           
             (e)
             2
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Lactant.
             
               de
               Mort.
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             210.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Dio
             in
             Sever.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Tertull.
             con
             .
             Judaeos
             ,
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Fordon
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Maior
             
               de
               Gest.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Xiphil
             .
             in
             Severo
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Fordon
             .
             
               Scotichron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Hector
             .
             Boeth
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             *
             Dempster
             .
             
               Apparat
               .
               ad
               Hist.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             15.
             in
             Palladio
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             429.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Prosper
             .
             
               cont
               .
               Collator
               .
               in
               fine
               .
            
          
           
             (l)
             Nenn.
             c.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Justin.
             
               Dial
               .
               cum
            
             Tryph.
             p.
             345.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Euseb.
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             67
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Ruffin
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Lactant.
             
               de
               Mo●t
               .
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Gild.
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Sulpic.
             Sev.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             381.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Euseb.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             104.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Tertull.
             
               Apol
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Euseb.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Lactant.
             
               del
               M●rt
               .
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Strab.
             l.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Caesare
             ,
             in
             Crasso
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Appian
             .
             2.
             
             
               Civil
               .
               Bell.
            
             
          
           
             (d)
             Pet.
             de
             Marc.
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             .
             H.
             Vales.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Launoy
             
               Ep.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Origen
             .
             in
             Ezek.
             Dom.
             4.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Godwin
             .
             
               de
               Praesul
               .
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Orig.
             in
             Luc.
             c.
             1.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Primord
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Pet.
             
               de
               Natal
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Notker
             .
             Martyrol
             .
             8
             Calend
             .
             Junii
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             166.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Naucler
             .
             
               Chron.
               Vol.
            
             2.
             
             Gen.
             6.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Pantal.
             
               de
               Viris
               illustrib
               .
               Germ.
               p.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             M.
             Velser
             .
             
               Rer.
               Vindel.
               l.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Tschud
             .
             
               Descript
               .
               Rhaet
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Munster
             .
             
               Cosmograph
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             518.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Ferrar.
             
               Nova
               Topograph
               .
               p.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Rom.
               Martyr
            
             .
             3
             
               Non.
               Dec.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             Notker
             .
             Balbul
             .
             8
             
               Calend.
               Iunii
            
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Galfr.
             Monu
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Fordon
             .
             
               Scotichron
               .
               l.
            
             3●
             .
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Nenn.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Bed.
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Epit.
               Histor.
            
             
          
           
             (b)
             Euseb.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             183.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Capitol
             .
             in
             Antonin
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Pausan.
             
               in
               Arcad.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             650
             ,
             699.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Jul.
             Capitol
             .
             in
             M.
             Aurel.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Dio
             in
             Commodo
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Catalect
             .
             à
             
               Jof
               .
               Scalig.
            
             ed.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Leland
             .
             
               Itiner
               .
               p.
            
             398.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Burton
             .
             on
             Antonin
             .
             
               Itiner
               .
               p.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             213.
             
          
           
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Somner
             .
             Antiq
             .
             Canterb.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               D.
               tit
               .
               ad
               .
               S.C.
            
             Trebell
             .
             l.
             46.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Notit
               .
               Imper.
               Occid
               .
               c.
            
             72.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             247.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Selden
             .
             
               Mare
               claus
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Gild.
             Epist.
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             14.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Baron
             .
             A.
             D.
             183.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Baron
             .
             
               in
               Martyr
               .
               Rom.
               Maii
            
             26.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Diod.
             Sic.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Strabo
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Mela
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Tacit.
             vit
             .
             Agric.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Dio
             in
             Severo
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Tertul.
             
               Apolog
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Euseb.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
             Oros.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Monastie
               .
               Angl.
               vol.
            
             3.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Bal.
             
               de
               Script
               .
               Cent.
            
             1.
             n.
             27.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Leland
             .
             
               de
               Script
               .
               in
            
             Eluano
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Iren.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Caj
             .
             
               de
               Antiq
            
             .
             Cantabe
             .
             
               Acad
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Gild.
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             3●3
             .
             n.
             144.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Velser
             .
             
               Com.
               in
               S.
               As●am
            
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Sigon
             .
             
               de
               Occid
               .
               Imper.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Velser
             .
             
               Comment
               .
               in
               Convers.
               Afrae
            
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Lactant.
             
               de
               Morte
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Alford
             .
             
               Annales
               Eccl.
               A.D.
            
             286.
             n.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             286.
             n.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Aur.
             Victor
             .
             in
             Dioclesian
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Eutrop.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Oros.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Eumen
             ,
             
               Paneg
               .
               n.
            
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Zosim
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Euseb.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             13.
             
             Vit.
             Constant
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Sozom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Hist.
               Tripart
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Optat.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             304.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Velser
             .
             
               Not.
               ad
               Conversion
               .
               Afr.
            
             
          
           
             (i)
             Gruter
             .
             
               Inscript
               .
               p.
            
             280.4
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Victor
             .
             in
             Trajano
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Lactant.
             
               de
               Mort.
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Euseb.
             
               de
               Martyrol
               .
               Pal.
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Euseb.
             Vit.
             Constant.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Lactant.
             
               de
               Morte
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Eumen.
             Paneg
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Julian
             .
             Orat
             .
             1.
             ad
             Constant
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Gallic
               .
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Selden
             .
             
               in
               Eutych
               .
               p.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             60
             ,
             195.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Seld.
             
               in
               Eutych
               .
               p.
            
             118
             ,
             119.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Spelman
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Epist.
               Hibern
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Ado
               in
               Chro.
            
             
          
           
             (z)
             Augustin
             .
             
               ad
               .
               Ep.
               Parm.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Euseb.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             31●
             .
             n.
             43.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Hilar.
             
               de
               Synod
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Bed.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             111.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Bert.
             
               Pithar
               .
               Diatr
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Apud
             Patric
             .
             Jun.
             
               Not.
               ad
               Epist
            
             .
             Clem.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             71.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Praeser
               .
               haeret
               .
               c.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Mason
             .
             
               de
               Minister
               .
               Angl.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Animadvers
               .
               on
               Church
               Hist.
               of
               Brit.
               p.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               
                 Le
                 Reveil
                 de
                 L'antique
                 Tombs
                 de
              
               Chyndonax
               .
            
             
               
                 Licet
                 .
                 Resp.
                 ad
                 Quaest.
                 per
                 Epist.
                 l.
              
               1.
               ep
               .
               25.
               
            
          
           
             (o)
             Pacat.
             Paneg
             .
             §
             37.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Inscrip
             .
             29
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Jac.
             Guther
             .
             
               de
               veteri
               Iure
               Pontificio
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Inscript
               .
               p.
            
             359.3.490.2
             ,
             &
             31.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Sertor
             .
             Ursat
             .
             
               Monum
               .
               Patav
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             §
             6.
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Gruter
             .
             
               Inscript
               .
               p.
            
             373.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Gruter
             .
             
               Thes.
               p.
            
             364.1.498.8
             .
          
           
             (w)
             Reines
             .
             
               Inscript
               .
               p.
            
             385.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Cicero
             
               de
               Arusp.
               Resp.
            
             
          
           
             (y)
             C.
             Theod.
             
               Tit.
               de
               Dec.
               l.
            
             46
             ,
             75
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (z)
             J.
             Gothofr
             .
             ad
             C.
             Theod.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
               de
               Dec.
               l.
            
             21
             ,
             112.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Philostr
             .
             vit
             .
             Sopel
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Eunap
             .
             in
             Chry.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Julian
             .
             Ep.
             49.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Euseb.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             14.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Lactant.
             
               de
               Morte
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Spectac
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Alb.
             Piccoli
             
               de
               antiquo
               Iure
               Siculae
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Idololat
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Cod.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             (k)
             C.
             Theod.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             l.
             38.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Spanhem
             .
             
               de
               Numism
               .
               p.
            
             692.
             
          
           
             (m)
             L.
             19.
             
               de
               Mun.
               &
               Honor.
            
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Cujac
               .
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               13.
               
               Pet.
               Fabr.
               
                 Sen.
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               1.
               
            
             
               Albasp
               .
               
                 Obs.
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               22.
               
            
             
               Seld.
               
                 ad
                 Marm.
                 Arund
                 .
                 p.
              
               164.
               
            
          
           
             (o)
             Alb.
             Ruben
             .
             
               de
               Vrb.
            
             Neocoris
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Spons
             
               Voyage
               ,
               Tom.
            
             3.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             114.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             314.
             n.
             68.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Pet.
             de
             Marca
             
               de
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             14.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Communi
                 copula
                 charitatis
                 &
                 unitate
                 Matris
                 Ecclesiae
                 Catholicae
                 vinculo
                 inhaerentes
                 ad
              
               Arelatensium
               
                 Civitatem
                 piissimi
                 Imperatoris
                 voluntate
                 adducti
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Quos
                 &
                 Dei
                 nostri
                 praesens
                 Auctoritas
                 &
                 Traditio
                 ,
                 ac
                 Regula
                 veritatis
                 ita
                 respuit
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Judice
                 Deo
                 ,
                 ac
                 Matre
                 Ecclesia
                 quae
                 suos
                 novit
                 aut
                 comprobat
                 ,
                 aut
                 damnati
                 sunt
                 aut
                 repulsi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Et
                 utinam
                 ,
                 Frater
                 dilectissime
                 ,
                 ad
                 hoc
                 tantum
                 spectaculum
                 interesses
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Et
                 te
                 pariter
                 nobiscum
                 judicante
                 Coetus
                 noster
                 majori
                 laetitia
                 exultasset
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (t)
             Euseb.
             
               de
               vit
            
             .
             Const.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Euseb.
             
               de
               vit
            
             .
             Const.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             314.
             n.
             48.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Socrat.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Euseb.
             vit
             .
             Const.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             vit
             .
             Const.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Panegyr
             .
             Max.
             &
             Constant
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Lipsius
             
               de
               Mag.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
               in
               Notis
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Eumen.
             Panegyr
             .
             Constant.
             §
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Lactant.
             
               de
               Morte
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Nazar
             .
             
               Paneg
               .
               n.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Phot.
             Cod.
             62.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Selden
             .
             in
             Eutych
             .
             p.
             117
             ,
             123.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Epiph.
             har
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Christian.
             Lup.
             
               Not.
               in
               Concil
               .
               Nicaen
               .
               Can.
               
            
          
           
             (p)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             325.
             n.
             146.
             
             Vide
             Athan.
             
               ad
               solit
               .
               vit
               .
               agent
               .
               p.
            
             812
             ,
             828
             ,
             827.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Bud.
             
               Com.
               L.
               Gr.
               p.
            
             148.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Ma●g
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               De
               Exhort
               .
               Castit
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             4.
             
               ed.
               Oxon.
            
             
          
           
             (t)
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Rustic
             .
             ad
             Gaudent
             .
             ad
             Eustoch
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Vales.
             
               Not.
               in
            
             Socrat.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Lavie
             
               de
               S.
            
             Athan.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
               in
               no●
            
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Socrat.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalced
               .
               Act.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Antioch
                 .
                 cap.
              
               20.
               
               
                 Chalced.
                 c.
              
               19.
               
               
                 African
                 .
                 c.
              
               62.
               
               
                 Regiens
                 .
                 c.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Araus
                 .
                 c.
              
               19.
               
               
                 Agath
                 .
                 c.
              
               71.
               
               
                 Emerit
                 .
                 c.
              
               7.
               
            
             
               Ferrand
               .
               tit
               .
               143.
               
               Mart.
               Bracar
               .
               tit
               .
               28.
               
            
             
               Innocent
               .
               ad
               Vict.
               
            
             
               Leo
               ad
               Anastas
               .
               Hincmar
               .
               ep
               .
               47.
               c.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Theodor.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Athanas.
             Apol
             .
             2.
             p.
             789.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Athanas.
             
               ib.
               p.
            
             777.
             
          
           
             (c)
             At●anas
             .
             Ap●l
             .
             2.
             p.
             788.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Am.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             22.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             68.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Athanas.
             
               de
               sent
            
             .
             Dionys.
             p.
             552.
             
          
           
             g
             Lup.
             
               in
               Canon
               .
               Part.
            
             5.
             p.
             808.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalced
               .
               Act.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Athanas.
             
               ad
               solit
               .
               vit
               .
               agent
               .
               p.
            
             832.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Geograph
               .
               Sacr.
               Patriarch
               .
               Antio●hen
               .
            
          
           
             (l)
             Lupus
             
               in
               Can.
               Ephes.
               p.
            
             368.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Leo
             Epist.
             78
             ,
             79
             ,
             80.
             
               ed.
               N●v
            
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Morin
             .
             
               Exercit
               .
               Eccles.
               l.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Morin
             .
             
               Exercit
               .
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Synes
             .
             Epist.
             67
             ,
             76.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Novell
             .
             131.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Novell
             .
             123.
             
             &
             137.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Concil
               .
               Const.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Phot.
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Cod.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Soz.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Pallad
             .
             vit
             .
             Chrys.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Morin
             .
             
               Exercit
               .
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalced
               .
               c.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Pet.
             de
             Marca
             
               de
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             10.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             L.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Lup.
             
               in
               Canon
               .
               Part.
            
             5.
             p.
             764.
             
          
           
             p.
             790.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Leo
             Ep.
             89.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Hincmar
             .
             Ep.
             47.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Lup.
             
               ib.
               p.
            
             813.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Concil
               .
               Antioch
               .
               Can.
            
             9.
             cap.
             14.
             p.
             473.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Antiquit.
               illustr
               .
               Dissert
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
             Act.
             1.
             n.
             94.
             
          
           
             n.
             96.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Theod.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Les
               Occurres
               de
            
             Leschassier
             ,
             p.
             454.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
               n.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Mirae
             .
             
               Notit
               .
               Episcop
               .
               p.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Ughell
             .
             
               Ital.
               Sacr.
               To.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Garn.
             
               Diurn
               .
               Rom.
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Schelstraet
             .
             n.
             97
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (q)
             H.
             Alexander
             .
             
               de
               Region
               .
               suburbic
               .
               Diss.
            
             2.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Holsten
             .
             
               Not.
               ad
               Coll.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             295.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Primau●è
               p.
            
             393.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Holsten
             .
             
               Diagrammat
               .
               Chronog
               .
               Pontif.
            
             Damasi
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Socr.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Theod.
             16.
             l.
             45.
             
               t.
               de
               Episc.
               C.
               Just.
               de
               SS
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Collect.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             54
             ,
             65
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               De
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Concil
               .
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             act
             .
             1.
             n.
             2.
             p.
             421.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Collect.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Collect.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             81
             ,
             83.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Holsten
             .
             
               Not.
               ad
               Collect.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             284.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Antiquit.
               illustr
               .
               Dissert
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             4.
             act
             .
             1.
             n.
             101.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Leo
             ,
             Epist.
             10.
             c.
             8.
             
               ed.
               Nov.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             Schelstr
             .
             
               ib.
               n.
            
             105.
             106.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Id.
               n.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             h
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             68.
             
               ed.
               Ox.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Collect.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             Schelstraet
             .
             
               ib.
               n.
            
             102.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Not.
               in
               Coll.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             265.
             
          
           
             m
             Optat.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (n)
             ●●●●lstraet
             .
             〈…〉
             ,
             101.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Diurn
               .
               Rom.
               p.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             p
             
               De
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Garner
             .
             
               App.
               ad
               Not.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Diurn
               .
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               De
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
               De
               Constantin
               .
               Patriarch
               .
               p.
            
             162.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Schelstraet
             .
             
               ib.
               n.
            
             108.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               De
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Not.
               in
            
             Leon
             .
             Epist.
             17.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Leo.
             Ep.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Ep.
             120.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Ep.
             135.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Euseb.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Append.
               ad
               C.
            
             Theod.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Collect.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Append.
               p.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Schelstraet
             .
             
               ib.
               n.
            
             109.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Ambros.
             
               Ep.
               l.
            
             10.
             ep
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Epist.
             79.
             ed.
             Erasm.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Collect.
               Rom.
               p.
            
             189.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Concil
               .
               Labb
               .
               T.
            
             2.
             p.
             1033.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Des
               Iugemens
               Canon
               .
               des
               Evesques
               ,
               p.
            
             562.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               De
               antiqui●
               &
               majoribus
               Episc
               .
               causis
               ,
               c.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Schelstraet
             .
             
               ib.
               n.
            
             113
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Diurn
               .
               Rom.
               p.
            
             66.
             
          
           
             o
             
               App.
               ad
               Cod.
            
             Theod.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             p
             Schelstraet
             .
             
               ib.
               n.
            
             123.
             
          
           
             q
             
               De
               antiqui●
               &
               majoribus
               Episcoporum
               causis
               ,
               p.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             p.
             91
             ,
             &c.
             132
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Schelstraet
             .
             
               ib.
               n.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Id.
               n.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Id.
               n.
            
             79.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Id.
               n.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quoniam
                 dispensatio
                 mihi
                 credita
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 meum
                 tendit
                 reatum
                 ,
                 si
                 paternarum
                 regulae
                 Sanctionum
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 Synodo
              
               Nicaena
               
                 ad
                 totius
                 Ecclesiae
                 Regimen
                 ,
                 Spiritu
                 Dei
                 instruente
                 ,
                 sunt
                 traditae
                 me
                 ,
                 quod
                 absit
                 ,
                 connivente
                 violentur
                 .
              
               Leo
               ad
               Marcian
               .
               Aug.
               Ep.
               78.
               c.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Quoniam
                 contra
                 Statuta
                 paternorum
                 Canonum
                 ,
                 quae
                 ante
                 longissimae
                 aetatis
                 annos
                 in
                 Vrbe
              
               Nicaena
               
                 spiritualibus
                 sunt
                 fundata
                 Decretis
                 ,
                 nihil
                 cuique
                 audere
                 conceditur
                 .
              
               Leo
               ad
               Pulcher.
               Ep.
               79.
               n.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Superbum
                 nimis
                 est
                 &
                 immoderatum
                 ,
                 ultra
                 proprios
                 terminos
                 tendere
                 ,
                 &
                 antiquitate
                 calcatâ
                 alienum
                 jus
                 velle
                 praeripere
                 ,
                 atque
                 ut
                 unius
                 crescat
                 Authoritas
                 ,
                 tot
                 Metropolitanorum
                 impugnare
                 Primatus
                 quietísque
                 Provinciis
                 ,
                 &
                 olim
                 Sanctae
                 Synodi
              
               Nicenae
               
                 moderatione
                 dispositis
                 ,
                 bellum
                 novae
                 perturbationis
                 inferre
                 ,
                 atque
                 ut
                 venerabilium
                 Patrum
                 Decreta
                 solvantur
                 ,
                 quorundam
                 Episcoporum
                 praeferre
                 consensum
                 cui
                 tot
                 annorum
                 series
                 negavit
                 effectum
                 .
                 Nam
              
               60
               
                 ferre
                 annus
                 hujus
                 conniventiae
                 esse
                 jactatur
                 qua
                 se
                 praedictus
                 Episcopus
                 aestimat
                 adjuvari
                 ,
                 frustra
                 cupiens
                 id
                 sibi
                 prodesse
                 ,
                 quod
                 etiam
                 si
                 quisquam
                 ausus
                 est
                 velle
                 ,
                 nullus
                 tamen
                 potuit
                 obtinere
                 .
              
               Id.
               ib.
               
            
             
               
                 Nulla
                 sibimet
                 de
                 multiplicatione
                 congregationis
                 synodalia
                 Concilia
                 blandiantur
                 ,
                 neque
                 trecentis
                 illis
                 decem
                 atque
                 octo
                 Episcopis
                 quantumlibet
                 copiosior
                 numerus
                 Sacerdotum
                 vel
                 comparare
                 se
                 audeat
                 vel
                 praeferre
                 :
                 cum
                 tanto
                 divinitus
                 privilegio
              
               Nicaena
               
                 sit
                 Synodus
                 consecrata
                 ,
                 ut
                 sive
                 per
                 pauciores
                 sive
                 per
                 plures
                 Ecclesiastica
                 Iudicia
                 celebrentur
                 omni
                 penitus
                 auctoritate
                 sit
                 vacuum
                 quicquid
                 ab
                 illorum
                 fuerit
                 constitutione
                 diversum
                 .
              
               Ad
               Anatol
               .
               Ep.
               80.
               n.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             (w)
             Athanas.
             Apol
             .
             2.
             p.
             720.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ad
               solit
               .
               vit
               .
               agent
               .
               p.
            
             818.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Athan.
             p.
             756.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Athan.
             p.
             767.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Bucher
             .
             
               Belg.
               Roman
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Hilar.
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Sulpic.
             Sev.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Advent
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Berter
             .
             Diatr
             .
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Pallad
             .
             vit
             .
             Chrysost.
             p.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Hilar.
             
               de
               Synod
               .
               p.
            
             227
             ,
             228.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Athanas.
             
               de
               Synod
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Phot.
             
               Bibliot
               .
               Cod.
            
             257.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Euseb.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Schelstraet
             .
             
               de
               Concil
               .
               Antioch
               .
               dissert
               .
            
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             341.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Euseb.
             vit
             .
             Constant.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Athanas.
             Apol
             .
             2.
             p.
             726
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Concil
               .
               Labb
               .
               To.
            
             2.
             p.
             778.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               De
               Con●ord
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             2.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Socr.
             l.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             359.
             n.
             75.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Sozom.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Hilar.
             
               in
               Fragm
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             (v)
             
               De
               Concord
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Tom.
             2.
             dissert
             .
             5.
             c.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Suipit
             .
             Sever
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Basil.
             Ep.
             50.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Bar.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             347.
             n.
             55.
             n.
             61.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Christian.
             Lup.
             
               in
               Can.
               Sardic
               .
               p.
            
             215.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Aug.
             c
             Cresc
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Nic.
             Fabric
             .
             
               Opusc.
               p.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Gild.
             
               Epist.
               p.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               R.
               &
               L.
               ●art
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             354.
             
          
           
             p.
             374.
             
          
           
             p.
             415.
             
          
           
             p.
             468.
             
          
           
             p.
             484.
             
          
           
             p.
             508.
             
          
           
             p.
             510.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               R.
               &
               L.
               Part.
            
             2.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             p.
             484.
             
          
           
             p.
             520.
             
          
           
             p.
             522.
             
          
           
             p.
             524.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Athanas.
             
               de
               Synod
               .
               Arim.
               &
               Seleuc.
               p.
            
             921.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Soz.
             l.
             2
             :
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Athanas.
             
               Apol
               .
               p.
            
             727.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Soz.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Athanas.
             
               Apol
               .
               p.
            
             801.
             
             
               &
               Synod
               .
               Arim.
               &
               Seleuc.
               p.
            
             899
             ,
             891.
             
          
           
             p.
             891
             
          
           
             (o)
             Ath.
             p.
             892.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Soz.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (r)
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Soz.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Soz.
             l.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Soz.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Athan.
             Apol
             .
             2.
             p.
             725
             ,
             726.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Soz.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Athanas.
             
               Apol
               .
               p.
            
             778.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Soz.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Athanas.
             
               Apol
               .
               p.
            
             779.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Soz.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Athanas.
             
               Apol
               .
               p.
            
             777.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Socr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Athan.
             Apol
             .
             ●03
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Athan.
             Apol
             .
             2.
             p.
             777.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Athanas.
             Apol
             .
             2.
             p.
             727
             ,
             728.
             
          
           
             p.
             731.
             
          
           
             p.
             733.
             
          
           
             p.
             736.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Athan.
             Apol
             .
             2.
             p.
             738.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Athanas.
             
               de
               Synod
               .
               Arim.
               &
               Seleuc.
               p.
            
             873.
             
          
           
             p.
             870.
             
          
           
             p.
             889.
             
          
           
             p.
             874.
             
          
           
             p.
             870.
             
          
           
             p.
             874.
             
          
           
             p.
             907.
             
          
           
             p.
             909.
             
          
           
             p.
             910.
             
          
           
             p.
             914.
             
          
           
             p.
             915.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             916.
             
          
           
             p.
             918.
             
          
           
             p.
             920
             ,
             921.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Socr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Soz.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Athanas.
             
               de
               Synod
               .
               p.
            
             904.
             
          
           
             p.
             895.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Theod.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Athan.
             
               ad
               solit
               .
               vit
               .
               agen
               .
               p.
            
             823.
             
          
           
             p.
             816.
             
          
           
             p.
             817.
             
          
           
             p.
             823.
             
          
           
             p.
             825.
             
          
           
             p.
             826.
             
          
           
             p.
             828.
             
          
           
             p.
             829.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             830.
             
          
           
             p.
             846.
             
          
           
             p.
             810
             ,
             811.
             
          
           
             p.
             812.
             
          
           
             p.
             813.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Soz.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Theod.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Athanas.
             p.
             826
             ,
             839.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Petav.
             de
             Photin
             .
             
               Damn
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Diatr
               .
               de
               anno
               Syrm.
               Synodi
               .
            
          
           
             (e)
             Hilar.
             
               Frag.
               op
               .
               p.
            
             414.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Se●
             .
             Sulpic.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             403.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
             ad
             ●onstant
             .
             p.
             692.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Socr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Soz.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Theod.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Hilar.
             
               in
               Fragm
               .
               p.
            
             426.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Soz.
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Sever.
             Suipic
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Soz.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Athanas.
             
               ad
               Afric
               .
               p.
            
             934.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Socr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Sozom.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Theod.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Hilar.
             
               Frag.
               p.
            
             459.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Soz.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Theod.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Hilar.
             
               Frag.
               p.
            
             452.
             
          
           
             p.
             453.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Athan.
             
               ad
               Afric
               .
               p.
            
             934.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Hier.
             c.
             Lucif
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Soz.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Socr.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             41.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Hier.
             ad
             Lucif
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Ambros.
             Ep.
             33.
             ad
             Valent.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Hilar.
             
               Frag.
               p.
            
             431.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Athanas.
             ad
             Jov.
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             .
             Marcel
             .
             ad
             Euagr
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Chrysost.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             696.
             
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             635.
             
             Tom.
             8.
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Sever.
             Sulpic.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Galfr.
             
               Mon.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Euseb.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Lact.
             
               de
               Mort.
               Persec
               .
               c.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Euseb.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Ambros.
             
               de
               trad
               .
               Basilic
            
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Euseb.
             vit
             .
             Constant.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             (q)
             C.
             Theod.
             16.
             tit
             .
             2.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             (r)
             D.
             34.
             
               de
               rebus
               dubiis
               ,
               l.
            
             20.
             
               cum
               Senat.
            
             
          
           
             (s)
             Baldvin
             .
             
               de
               Leg.
            
             Const.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             (t)
             C.
             Theod.
             16.
             tie
             .
             2.
             l.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Better
             .
             Diatr
             .
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Pancirol
             .
             
               de
               Magistr
               .
               Mancip
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Ambros.
             Ep.
             36.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Vincent
             .
             Barralis
             ,
             
               vit
               .
               Abbat
               .
               Lerim
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Vit.
             Sidomï
             Apoll.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Constant.
             vit
             .
             German
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Venant
             .
             Ford
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Hier.
             Ep.
             8.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Lign
               .
               Vitae
               in
               Praefat.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             Athanas.
             
               ad
               solit
               .
               p.
            
             829.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Theod.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Am.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             20.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Id.
               l.
            
             27.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Gild.
             Ep.
             1.
             
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Bal.
             
               de
               Scrip.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             38.
             
             Pits
             ,
             
               de
               Script
               .
               p.
            
             84.
             
             Jansen
             .
             
               de
               haer
            
             .
             Pelag.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Leland
             .
             
               de
               Script
               .
               in
            
             Pelagio
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             106.
             ad
             Paulin.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Concil
               .
               Gal.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             p.
             126.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             461.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Dempster
             .
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             15.
             n.
             1012.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Brower
             .
             in
             Venant
             .
             Fortun.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               De
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             209.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Garner
             .
             Dissert
             .
             1.
             in
             Mar.
             Mercat
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Hier.
             in
             Ezek
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Oros.
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Hier.
             ad
             Ctesiph
             .
             p.
             256.
             
             To.
             2.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Garner
             .
             
               ib.
               c.
            
             4.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Aug.
             
               de
               Peccat
               .
               Meritis
               &
               rem
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             1
             ,
             &
             3.
             
               de
               Gestis
               Palaest
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Epist.
             106.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Aug.
             
               de
               Peccat
               .
               Orig.
               c.
            
             8.21
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Leland
             
               de
               Scrip.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             Zosim
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Julian
             .
             l.
             3.
             n.
             171.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Holsten
             .
             in
             Cluver
             .
             
               Ital.
               p.
            
             1203.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Ruffin
             .
             
               Op.
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Marius
             Merc.
             
               in
               Co●ment
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Aug.
             
               de
               Peccat
               .
               Origin
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             ad
             Bonifac.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Noris
             
               Histor.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Jansen
             .
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               p.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Cappell
             .
             
               de
               Appellat
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
             §
             28.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Petav.
             
               Dogm
               .
               Theol.
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Haer.
               Pelag.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             §
             15.
             
             Garner
             .
             Diss.
             2.
             
               de
               Synodis
               in
               Causa
               Pelag.
               Natal
               .
            
             Alex.
             Saec.
             5.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Aug.
             ad
             Bonif
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Aug.
             Ep.
             104.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Prosper
             .
             
               in
               Chron.
            
             Florent
             .
             &
             Diony
             .
             Cons.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Concil
               .
               Gall.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Bal.
             
               de
               Scrip.
               Brit.
               Cent.
            
             1.
             n.
             4
             
          
           
             (s)
             Pits
             
               de
               Scr.
               Aet
            
             .
             5.
             n.
             34
             ▪
             
          
           
             (t)
             Cassian
             .
             
               de
               incarn
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Gennad
             .
             
               de
               Script
               .
               c.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Concil
               .
               Gall.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Aug.
             Ep.
             110.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Aug.
             Serm.
             50.
             
               de
               diversis
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             (z)
             Gennad
             .
             
               de
               Script
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Gall.
               Christia
               .
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Apud
             Bolland
             .
             
               Acta
               Sanct.
               Ian.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Prosper
             .
             c.
             Coll.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Jansen
             .
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Constant.
             vit
             .
             Germani
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Garner
             .
             diss
             .
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Not.
               in
               Concil
               .
               Gall.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             429.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Jansen
             .
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Prosper
             .
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Aug.
             inter
             Aug.
             Epist.
             225.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Concil
               .
               Gall.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             426.
             n.
             20.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Voss.
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             344.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Holsten
             .
             
               Not.
               in
               Martyrol
               .
               Rom.
            
             345.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Baron
             .
             
               Not.
               ad
               Martyrol
            
             .
             24.
             
             Maii.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Prosper
             .
             c.
             Cass.
             
               ad
               fin
            
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Rer.
               Franc.
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Doctr.
               Tem.
               c.
            
             12.
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Pontac
             .
             
               App.
               ad
               Chron.
               p.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Not.
               ad
            
             Sidon
             .
             Apoll.
             l.
             8.
             ep
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Ughell
             .
             
               Ital.
               Sacr.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             p.
             259.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Hist.
               Praedest
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Annal.
               Eccles.
               Franc.
               A.D.
            
             455.
             n.
             7.433
             .
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             429.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Maug
             .
             
               Hist.
               &
               Chronica
               Dissert
               .
               p.
            
             519.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Baron
             .
             A.D.
             429.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Matt.
             West
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             446.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Leland
             .
             
               de
               Script
            
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Gen.
             Catalog
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Trith
             .
             
               de
               Script
            
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Bal.
             Cent.
             1.
             n.
             41.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Pit.
             
               de
               Scrip.
               At.
            
             5.
             n.
             30.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             317.
             
          
           
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Vit.
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Not.
               ad
            
             Sidon
             .
             Apollin
             .
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Am.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             27.8.28.3
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Velser
             .
             
               Rer.
               Vindel.
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Hen.
             de
             Noris
             ,
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Dempster
             .
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             6.
             n.
             530.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Facund
             .
             c.
             Mocian
             .
             p.
             561.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Alc.
             Avit
             .
             Ep.
             4.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Canis
             .
             
               Antiquae
               Lect.
               To.
            
             5.
             p.
             435.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               De
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             439.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Noris
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Not.
               ad
            
             Facund
             .
             p.
             562.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Jornand
             .
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Sidon
             .
             Apoll.
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             297.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Acta
               Sanct.
               ad
            
             16
             Jan.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Sidon
             .
             Apoll.
             Ep.
             3
             ,
             9.
             l.
             9.
             
               &
               in
            
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Ruric
             .
             
               Epist.
               l.
            
             1.
             ep
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Valent.
             ad
             Aug.
             Ep.
             216.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Aug.
             ad
             Valent
             .
             Epist.
             214.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Apud
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Hist.
               Praedest
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Jansen
             .
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             1.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             l.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Praedest
               .
               Fab.
               confut
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               De
               Corrept
               .
               &
               Grat.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c.
             4.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Hist.
               Praedest
               .
               c.
            
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Praedest
               .
               Fab.
               confut
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Isid.
             
               de
               viru
               illustr
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Jansen
             .
             
               Hist.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Collect.
               vol.
            
             2.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             498.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               v.
               Monast.
               Anglic.
               vol.
            
             3.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               De
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               De
               Gestis
            
             Alfred
             .
             
               ad
               A.
               D.
            
             884.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Polychron
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Matt.
             Westm.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             490
             ,
             &
             507.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Matt.
             Westm.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             586.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Vincent
             .
             
               Spec.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             21.
             c.
             105.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Floriac
               .
               p.
            
             468.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Vit.
             Gild.
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Act.
               Sanct.
               Feb.
            
             9.
             
             
               Vit.
               S.
            
             Teliaj
             .
             
               Com.
               praev
            
             .
             §
             1.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Bed.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Polychr
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Collect.
               vol.
            
             2.
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Itiner
               .
               p.
            
             308.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             457.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Bonifac.
             Epist.
             141.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Chron.
               Hirs
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             890.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Capit.
               Anseg
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             71.
             l.
             5.
             t.
             95.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Lup.
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Orig.
               Monast.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Prob.
             vit
             .
             Patr.
             apud
             Bed.
             To.
             3.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Jocel
             .
             vit
             .
             Patr.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Biblioth
               .
               MSS.
            
             Labb
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             537.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               De
               Gestis
               Pont.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               De
               Primorà
               .
               p.
            
             910.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Choppin
             .
             
               de
               Dom●n
               .
               Franc.
               l.
            
             3.
             tit
             .
             27.
             
             Limn
             .
             
               Jus
               publ
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Flor.
               vit
            
             .
             Gild.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Diod.
             Sic.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Mund.
               p.
            
             64.
             ed.
             Vulcanil
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Ord.
             Vital
             .
             l.
             10.
             
               ad
               A.
               D.
            
             109●
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Hist.
               Gottesch
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               
                 Antiq.
                 Acad.
                 Oxon.
                 Apol.
                 l.
              
               2.
               n.
               84.
               
            
             
               
                 Hist.
                 Acad.
                 Oxon.
                 l.
              
               1.
               p.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               Gall.
               Christian
               .
               To.
            
             2.
             p.
             267.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Constant.
             vit
             .
             German
             .
             l.
             2.
             
               c.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             382.
             
          
           
             (i)
             C.
             Theod.
             l.
             14.
             tit
             .
             9.
             
             L.
             1.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             370.
             
          
           
             (k)
             C.
             Theod.
             l.
             15.
             tit
             .
             1.
             l.
             53.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Vitruv.
             
               Antiq
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               De
               Orator
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Geogr.
               l.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Epiph.
             
               de
               Ponder
            
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Am.
             Marcell
             .
             l.
             22.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Euseb.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Salmas
             .
             in
             Spartian
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Athen.
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Cod.
             161.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Spartian
             .
             in
             Hadrian
             .
          
           
             (w)
             Horat.
             
               de
               Arte
               Poet.
               &
               in
               Satyr
               .
            
          
           
             (x)
             
               De
               Capitol
               .
               c.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             (y)
             C.
             Theod.
             l.
             14.
             tit
             .
             9.
             l.
             3.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Polycrat
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (a)
             C.
             Theod.
             13.
             tit
             .
             3.
             
             L.L.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               L.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Julian
             .
             Ep.
             42.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Hier.
             Chron.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Oros.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Vit.
             Anton.
             Pi●
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               De
               Laegibus
            
             Constant.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Ad
             Rustic
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Sidon
             .
             Ep.
             6.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Confess
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               De
               Gubern
               .
               Dei
               ,
               l.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Vit.
             Maioli
             ,
             Vit.
             Adell
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Orat.
               pro
               restaur
               .
               Schol.
               n.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Annal.
             3.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               In
               Chronic.
            
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               In
               Profess
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             C.
             Theod.
             13.
             tit
             .
             3.
             
             L.
             11.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               In
               Mosell
               .
               v.
            
             407.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               De
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             343.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Apud
             Suri
             .
             28.
             
             Maii.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Bed.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Cal.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             Asser.
             vit
             .
             Alfr.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Concil
               .
               Brit.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Mabillon
             .
             Anal.
             1.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Gennad
             .
             
               de
               Scriptor
               .
               c.
            
             79.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Walafr
             .
             c.
             22.
             
             Microl.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               De
               Eccl.
               Officiis
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               Instit.
               Cleric
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               De
               Officiis
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Amal.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               In
               Sacram.
            
             Gregor
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Ambr.
             Ep.
             35.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               In
               Hexaem
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               De
               Offic.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Rab.
             l
             2.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Wal.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Rad.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Sigeb
             .
             
               Chr.
               A.
               D.
            
             387.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Confess
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Retract
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Socr.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Theod.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Nicet
             .
             
               Thes.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Basil.
             Ep.
             63.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               A.
               D.
            
             384.
             n.
             20.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Pamel
             .
             
               Lit.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             258.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Gavant
             .
             
               in
               Brev.
               Sect.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Regist.
               l.
            
             7.
             
             Ep.
             63.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Liturg.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             554.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Liturg.
               c.
            
             18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Bar.
             A.D.
             60.
             n.
             33.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Aug.
             Epist.
             119.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Apolog.
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Epist.
               l.
            
             10.
             ep
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Tertull.
             
               de
               Virg.
               Velat
               .
               c.
            
             17.
             
               ad
               Vxor.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Euseb.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             (m)
             l.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             (n)
             l.
             7.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Laod.
               C●r
               .
               c.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Concil
               .
               Turon
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Cass.
             
               Praef.
               ad
               Hymn
               .
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             Walafr
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Gav
             .
             
               in
               Bre.
            
             §
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Analect
               .
               Vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Sym.
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Greg.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Fort.
             l.
             3.
             car
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Cod.
               Regul
               .
               Part.
            
             2.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             112.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Not.
               in
               Sacr.
            
             Greg.
             p.
             351.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Cass.
             
               Justif.
               Monach.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Bellar.
             
               de
               Miss
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Bar.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             325.
             n.
             175.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Bon.
             
               de
               Psalmod
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Ad
             Amphil.
             c.
             7.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Cassian
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Concil
               .
               Vas.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Agath
                 .
                 c.
              
               30.
               
            
             
               
                 Venet.
                 c.
              
               15.
               
               
                 Epaon
                 .
                 c.
              
               17.
               
               
                 Gerand
                 .
                 c.
              
               1.
               
               Brac.
               2.
               c.
               12.
               
               Tolet.
               4.
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             (k)
             
               De
               Instit.
               Mon.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Greg.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Eug.
             Robles
             .
             
               de
               Officio
            
             Mozarab
             .
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               De
               Formulis
               ,
               p.
            
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Vid.
             Matt.
             Parker
             .
             
               Concion
               .
               in
               obit
            
             .
             Buceri
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Mircr
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Walafr
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Con.
               Agath
               .
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Gennad
             .
             in
             Musaeo
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Not.
               in
               Sacr.
            
             Greg.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Car.
             
               de
               Imag.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Annal.
               Eccl.
               Franc.
               To.
            
             2.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             601.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Menard
             .
             
               App.
               ad
               lib.
               Sacr.
               p.
            
             266.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Rebus
               ad
               Missam
               spect
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Bar.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1014.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Not.
               in
            
             Greg.
             
               Sacr.
               p.
            
             370.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Bar.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1001.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               De
               Eccl
               Offic.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Cassian
             .
             
               de
               Inst.
               Monach.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Vit.
             Hilarii
             
               Aril
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Liturg.
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Cassian
             .
             
               de
               Inst.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Concil
               .
               Narbon
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Gomes
             .
             
               de
               vit
            
             .
             Ximen
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Marian.
             
               de
               Rebus
               Hisp.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Ildephons
             .
             
               de
               Script
               .
               Eccles.
               &
               in
               Append.
               
            
          
           
             (q)
             Greg.
             Turonen
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             16.8
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (r)
             To.
             2.
             
             
               Liturg.
               in
               Praefat.
            
             
          
           
             (s)
             Sever.
             Sulpic.
             vit
             .
             Martini
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Basil.
             Hom.
             13.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Concil
               .
               Laod.
               c.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Apolog.
             2.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Hiero-lexi
               cog
               .
               v.
               Lectio
            
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Soz.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Niceph.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Re●
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             n.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Soz.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Liturg.
               p.
            
             52.103
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Gem.
               Animae
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               De
               ●it
               .
               &
               gestis
            
             Leonis
             ,
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Ambros.
             
               de
               virg
               .
               veland
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               In
               Can.
               Truff
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             To.
             2.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Gall.
               Form.
            
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Barlaam
             ,
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Greg.
             
               Apol.
               ad
            
             Marc.
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Concil
               .
               Eccl.
               Armena
            
             .
             &c.
             c.
             28.
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Confess
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               De
               Officiis
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Ep.
             33.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Walafr
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Microl.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Liturg.
               c.
            
             28
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Constit.
               Apost
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Athanas.
             p.
             1057.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Alcuin
             .
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Sacr.
             Greg.
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Sacr.
             Greg.
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Greg.
             
               Sacr.
               p.
            
             269.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Id.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Microl.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Rer.
               Lit.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             10.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Greg.
             
               Epist.
               l.
            
             7.
             ep
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Opt.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Victor
             .
             advers
             .
             Ar●●m
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Fulgent
             .
             
               in
               Ep.
            
             1.
             ad
             1
             Cor.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               De
               Sacram.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Rer.
               Liturg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             13.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Not.
               in
               Sacr.
            
             Greg.
             p.
             374.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               De
               Imag.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Pithaei
             
               Glos.
               v.
               Cantur
               Gallicanus
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Carol.
             Calv.
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Cler.
               Raven
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             82.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Paneg.
             Const.
             n.
             11.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Xiphil
             .
             in
             Sever.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Zonar
             .
             in
             Sever.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Eumen.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Am.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             27.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               De
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             1021.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Bed.
             
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Scotichron
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (l)
             De
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             547.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Am.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             20.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Gild.
             Epist.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Usser
             .
             
               de
               Prim.
               p.
            
             1027.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Tacit.
             
               Agric.
               c.
            
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             Tacit.
             
               de
               Mor.
               Germ.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             s
             Claud
             
               de
               quarto
               Consul
            
             .
             Honorii
             .
          
           
             t
             Ola.
             Rudbeck
             ,
             
               Atlantic
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             w
             Plin.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Herod
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Prol.
             Tab.
             8.
             
             Europa
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Re●
               .
               Muscov
               .
               p.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Sarm
               .
               Europ
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Atlantic
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             
               De
               Rebus
               Get.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Mem.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             581.
             ed.
             M.
             St.
             
          
           
             f
             v.
             Strabo
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Atlantic
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Germ.
               c.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             i
             Suenon
             .
             
               Opusc
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Hist.
               Dan.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               v.
               Not.
            
             Steph.
             
               in
               Sax.
               Gram.
            
             
          
           
             m
             L.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Atlantic
               .
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             Solin
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             
               De
               Moribus
               Germ.
            
             
          
           
             q
             Georg.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Hist.
               Scot.
               s.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Apparat.
               ad
               Hist.
               Scotic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             12.
             n.
             881.
             
          
           
             u
             
               De
               Hist.
               Lat.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             56.
             
          
           
             w
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             8.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             12.
             n.
             911.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Appar
               .
               ad
               Hist.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             71●
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             l.
             2
             :
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             37.
             
          
           
             38.
             
          
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               De
               Gestis
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Hist.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Monae
               Descrip.
               ad
               fin
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             2.
             n.
             175.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Buch.
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               fin
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               Scotiahr
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             16.
             n.
             1065.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Appar
               .
               ad
               Hist.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (k)
             L.
             7.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Praefat.
               ad
            
             10
             Script
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Leland
             .
             
               de
               Script
               .
               in
            
             Simeon
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             700.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Nenn.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Cambrensis
             
               eversus
               per
            
             Grat.
             Lucian
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Prospect
             of
             Ireland
             by
             
               P.W.
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Animad
               .
               in
            
             Euseb.
             
               Chron.
               p.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Atlant.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             (u)
             L.
             2.
             c.
             67.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Atlantic
               .
               p.
            
             475.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Topogr
               .
               Hib.
               Dist.
            
             3.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Cambrensis
             
               evers
               .
               p.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Nenn.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Dist.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Ogyg.
               Insula
               ,
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               Orig.
               &
               Gestis
               Briton
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               Orig.
               &
               Gestes
               Briton
               .
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             350.
             
          
           
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Cambrensis
             
               evers
               .
               p.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Vita
             Patricii
             ,
             c.
             196.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             139.
             
          
           
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             p.
             14●
             .
          
           
             p.
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Acta
               .
               Sanct.
               Hibern
               .
               Praef.
               ad
               Lector
               .
            
          
           
             (i)
             Grat.
             Lucius
             Cambr.
             
               evers
               .
               p.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Antiq.
               Mibern
               .
               p.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Acta
               Sanct.
               Hibern
               .
               p.
            
             108.
             
          
           
             p.
             8
             
          
           
             p.
             579.582
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               De
               Orig.
               Fr●si
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Cambr.
             
               c.
               vers
               .
               p.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             338.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             p.
             347.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             490.
             
          
           
             p.
             491.
             
          
           
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             p.
             324.
             
          
           
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Ogygia
               Insul
               .
               p.
            
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             p.
             331.
             
          
           
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Dionys.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Geogr.
               l.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Trithem
             .
             
               Comp.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               De
               Origine
               Francor
            
             .
          
           
             (x)
             
               Cambr.
               Descript
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Not.
               in
            
             Bed.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Nenn.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Gestis
               Reg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Polychr
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Witikind
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               De
               Orig.
               F●●
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               A.
               D.
            
             51●
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               Cosm●drom
               .
               ●t
            
             .
             5.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Saxo
               Gram.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Matth.
             à
             Mich.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Orig.
               Pruss
               .
               n.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             p.
             367.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Cambr.
             
               c.
               vers
               .
               p.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Cambr.
             
               c.
               vers
               .
               p.
            
             69.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             370.
             
          
           
             (n)
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             707.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Usser
             .
             
               Prim.
               p.
            
             611.
             
          
           
             p.
             612.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Bede
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Prospect
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               p.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             (s)
             V●●
             .
             ●
             .
             Pu●●●cii
             ,
             c.
             137.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Topogr
               .
               Hib.
               Dist.
            
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Cambr.
             
               ●vers
               .
               p.
            
             73.
             
             Prospect
             of
             
               Irland
               ,
               p.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Bede
             ,
             l
             1.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Bede
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (y)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (z)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Sidon
             .
             Carmi
             7.
             v.
             90.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Claud.
             in
             4.
             
             Consul
             .
             Honorii
             ,
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             (u)
             1
             o
             Consulat
             .
             Stilicon
             .
             l.
             2.
             v.
             251.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Am.
             Marcell
             .
             l.
             20.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (y)
             C.
             Theod.
             
               de
               extraord
               .
               XI
               .
               Tit.
            
             16.
             
             L.
             5.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Hist.
               Byzant
               .
               p.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             (a)
             In
             Caes.
             Jul.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             (b)
             L.
             26.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (c)
             L.
             27.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (d)
             c.
             Jovin
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Chronic.
               init
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             v.
             Usser
             .
             
               Prim.
               p.
            
             590.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Zosim
             .
             l.
             ●
             p.
             760.
             
          
           
             (h)
             St.
             Ambros.
             Ep.
             27.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Rer.
               Franc.
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             98.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Am.
             Marcel
             l.
             31.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Nenn.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Hist.
               Brit.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Bar.
             
               ad
               Martyrol
               .
               Rom.
               Octobr
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Not.
               ad
            
             Tab.
             Pentinger
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               Disquis
               .
               de
               SS
               .
               Virg.
               Col.
               
            
          
           
             (q)
             
               Belg.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             12.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Not.
               in
            
             Ven.
             Fortun.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Rutil
             .
             
               Iriner
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             v.
             250.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             63.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Scoti
               .
               thron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Zos.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             591.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Phot.
             Cod.
             80.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Nenn.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Galfr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Soz.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             15.
             
             Phor.
             Cod.
             80.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Nenn.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Galfr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Iriner
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             v.
             500.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               
                 De
                 laud.
              
               Scilich
               .
               l.
               2.
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 De
                 Bello
                 Ger.
                 v.
              
               415.
               
            
             
               In
               Eutrop.
               l.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             (i)
             Jornand
             .
             c.
             30.
             
             Paul.
             Diac.
             l.
             14.
             
             Sigeb
             .
             
               Chron.
               A.
               D.
            
             412.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             603.
             
          
           
             p.
             594.
             
          
           
             p.
             600.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Rege
             27.
             l.
             5.
             
             R.
             41.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             699.
             
          
           
             (o)
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             605
             ,
             1024
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Scoti-chrom
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             1028.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Bede
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Hist.
               Misch
               .
               l.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (w)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Euagr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Gild.
             §
             18.
             
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             
             R.
             41.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Apparat.
               ad
               Hist.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Gild.
             §
             20.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Camd.
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             669.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Gild.
             §
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Eutrop.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Tacit.
             An.
             11.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Zosim
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Germ.
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Belg.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             309.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Germ.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Hier.
             vit
             .
             Hil.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Rer.
               Germ.
               l.
            
             1.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Mon.
               Pader●
               .
               p.
            
             91.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Witikind
             .
             
               de
               Sax.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Reiner
             .
             
               de
               Sax.
               Origine
               ,
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               De
               Weichbild
               .
               Saxon.
               c.
            
             70.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Origin
               .
               Franc.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             92.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Vit.
             Caracal
             .
          
           
             (u)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Vopisc
             .
             in
             Aurel.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Hier.
             
               in
               vit
            
             .
             Hilar.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Geogr.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             (z)
             
               Praefat.
               ad
               Crantz
               .
               Sa●●
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Germ.
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Zosim
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             309.
             
          
           
             (g)
             L.
             17.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Excerpt
               .
               Legat
               .
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Orat.
               Fun.
            
             
          
           
             (k)
             Zos.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             (l)
             L.
             18.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             852.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Natale
               Solum
               Legum
               Salic
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Rer.
               Frisic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             (p)
             l.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             399
             ,
             400.
             
          
           
             (r)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (s)
             L.
             14.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Descript.
               Daniae
            
             .
          
           
             (u)
             
               De
               bello
               Goth.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             419.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Antiq.
               Bat.
               p.
            
             171
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Chron.
               p.
            
             111.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Orig.
               Fris.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Annal.
               A
               D.
            
             810
             ,
             811.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Stad
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             810.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Orig.
               Hambag
               .
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Monum
               .
               Paderbourn
               .
               p.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             p.
             90
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Atlantic
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
             §
             16.
             
          
           
             c.
             24.
             
             §
             16.
             
          
           
             (g)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Ethelw
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (i)
             L.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (k)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               A.
               D.
            
             785.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Stad
               .
               A.
            
             785.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Vit.
             Caroli
             .
          
           
             (o)
             
               De
               Situ
               Daniae
            
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               De
               Orig.
               Sam.
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             405.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Vincent
             .
             Bar.
             SS
             .
             Lerinens
             .
             
               Vit.
               p.
            
             112.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Concil
               .
               Gall.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             (u)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Rer.
               Francis.
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (y)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Gild.
             §
             23.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Nenn.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Gild.
             §
             25.
             
          
           
             (c)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Galfr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (e)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Hist.
             of
             Gavelkind
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               De
               Gest.
               Sax.
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Gild.
             §
             23.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Scoti-chron
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (l)
             L.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Nenn.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             (n)
             L.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Nenn.
             c.
             3●
             .
          
           
             (p)
             L.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Nenn.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             240.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Primord
               .
               p.
            
             413.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Roman
             Ports
             and
             Forts
             in
             Kent
             MS.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Mat.
             Westm.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             454.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             233.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               De
               Gestis
               Reg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Chronic.
               A.
               D.
            
             455.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Chronic.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Nenn.
             c.
             49.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               Gestis
               Sax.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Verstegan
             .
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Gild.
             §
             24.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Bed.
             l.
             1
             ▪
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Gild.
             §
             29.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Gild.
             §
             25.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Nenn.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Galfr.
             
               l.
               c.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Flores
             
               Hist.
               A.
               D.
            
             487
             ,
             480.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Huntingd.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Cambr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Flores
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             490.
             
          
           
             (q)
             W.
             Coventry
             
               in
               Praefat.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             Polyd.
             Virg.
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Flores
             
               Hist.
               A.
               D.
            
             488.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Itiner
             .
             Camb.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Hoveden
             ,
             p.
             454.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Huntingd.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Galfr.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             223.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Perambulation
               of
            
             Kent
             ,
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Matt.
             West
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             492.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             247.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Galsr.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             348.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             187.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Prim.
               p.
            
             466.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Nenn.
             c.
             63.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Mat.
             Westm.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             514.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Nenn.
             c.
             64.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Nenn.
             c.
             65.
             
          
           
             c.
             66.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               De
               Gestis
               Reg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Polychr
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Chronic.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Galsr.
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               Crymog
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             166.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Hist.
               Brit.
               Desens
               .
               p.
            
             109.
             
          
           
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Scotich
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Hist.
             Scot.
             l.
             9.
             p.
             164.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Buch.
             l.
             5.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               De
               ratione
               Temp.
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Antiq.
               Suec
               .
               Goth.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Fasti
               Danici
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Upsal
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Atlantic
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Antiq.
               Oxon.
               Acad.
               Apol.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             §
             87.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               De
               Gest.
               Reg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Chron.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             141.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Survey
               of
            
             Cornw.
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               De
               Gest.
               Reg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             l.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               De
               Gesti●
               Reg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Matt.
               West
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             586.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Trophea
               Congr
               .
               Bened.
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             263.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Acta
               Sanct.
               Mart.
            
             1.
             
             §
             1.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Prim.
               p.
            
             843
             ,
             844.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Brit.
               p.
            
             518.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Itiner
               .
               Camb.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Epist.
             17.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               De
               Praeful
               .
               p.
            
             618.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Collect.
               Vol.
            
             2.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             u
             Gild.
             §
             26.
             
          
           
             w
             
               Epist.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Ep.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             L.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             
               De
               Rebus
               Get.
               c.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Annal.
               A.
               D.
            
             786.
             
             
               Hist.
               Francic
               .
               Script
               .
               coat
               .
               To.
            
             2.
             p.
             639.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Sur.
               Dec.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1199.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Epist.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             F●
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Mezeray
             ,
             To.
             1.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Rer.
               Fran.
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Vit.
             Gild.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Galfr.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Prim.
               p.
            
             537.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Ranulph
             .
             Nig.
             
               in
               Chronic.
            
             Matt.
             Westmin
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             586
             ,
             596.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Rom.
             11.22
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Bed.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             (m)
             L.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Annal.
               Eccles
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             604.
             n.
             11.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Church
               .
               Hist.
               l.
            
             13.
             ch
             .
             19.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               De
               Script
            
             .
             in
             Dinoth
             .
          
           
             (q)
             
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             111.
             
          
           
             (r)
             13.
             
             
               Jan.
               Vit.
            
             Kentigern
             .
          
           
             (s)
             
               De
               Gest.
               Scot.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Bede
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Gild.
             p.
             58
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               A.
               D.
            
             548.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               A.
               D.
            
             604.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Concil
               .
               p.
            
             110.